Halkegenia Online Story Only : Refactored and Reloaded

Yuuki Asuna, Asuna the Flash, Commander of the Knights of Blood, regarded the youth opposite her with matter of fact suspicion. Having rinsed his hair of ink and scrubbed his face clean, she could almost believe the story that he was of Royal blood. Wales Tudor, the Crown Prince of Albion.

Even as she looked him over, the Prince studied her in turn. She mused at the absurdity of the coincidence, but Asuna found that she was fast growing to accept the absurd. But most important in Asuna's eyes had been the discovery made by Kino.

They were not alone in this world.

They weren't the only people transported to this world, there were others like them, perhaps even the entire world of ALfheim. Maybe even . . .

"All of the sentries are stationed," Arguile reported.

In the dim early morning light, beneath the thick forest canopy, the survivors rested beneath blankets and bed rolls. It was dangerous to remain in one place for long, but even more so to travel in broad daylight.

Following behind Arguile were Nishida and Baku, the unofficial spokesmen for the non-combat members of their group, as well as two others, a powerful looking man in high grade armor called Ivan, and a taller, thinner man named Shio.

"Good," Asuna said. "And you made sure the sentries have clear instructions to stay hidden from the air?" The last thing they needed was to be revealed by their own effort to keep watch.

"Yes, Asuna-sama," Arguile replied dutifully.

"Should we wake them?" the Knight nodded to Asuna's side where Kino lay curled up in Caramella's arms beneath beneath a coarse tarp. In sleep, they both looked so much younger. They were young.

"They're both exhausted." Asuna shook her head. It had been a tortuous night on the march to put more distance between themselves and the city. The two had been awake longer than anyone but herself and Arguile. "Let them rest."

Asuna turned her attention back to the Prince. She had already apologized. It had not, she reflected, been the best first impression. Surprisingly, Wales had begged pardon for his own 'indiscretion'. Asuna had simply decided to consider the matter settled.

"This is Arguile, my second in command." The Knight gave a respectful nod to the Prince. "The two next to him are Nishida-san and Baku-san. The men standing behind them are Ivan and Shio, leaders of two of our combat squads."

Wales rose to his feet and gave a formal half bow. "It is my great honor to meet all of you. Though it is belated, in the name of the Royal House of Air, I welcome you to Albion. I only wish I could receive you in happier times."

"Which is the problem," Asuna said. "We need to get our people off of Albion."

"I cannot fault you," the Prince admitted with a tired grin. "I suppose that Albionian hospitality has declined. Insofar as achieving your goal, I may be of some service."

"You have a ship," Asuna said.

"The Eagle," the Prince offered. "If any vessel can slip through Reconquista's patrols, she would be the one. Unfortunately, I've missed my retrieval window. But we have contingencies for that."

The Prince began to sketch out a rough map of Albion in the damp earth at his feet. "We'll need to make our way to Queenswall. From there I can send a signal my ship to rendezvous along the coast."

"Forgive me for asking," Nishida said, "but if it's an airship, what prevents it from simply overflying the Island?"

"Nothing save the Rebel patrols. The Eagle is a fine ship, but she's only survived this long on cunning and the skills of our navigators. And as she is our last ship, my crew have been ordered to take no risks, even for me. Now. We should be able to reach Queenswall tomorrow if we again travel through the night. From there, two nights march would bring us to the rendezvous."

"Splitting up would let the civilians make better time," Asuna said, studying Wales' crude map, "But I'd rather not risk it."

Arguile nodded. "We don't know the lay of the land and we can't afford to lose the civilians and their escorts. Baku-san, do you think the others can keep up this pace?"

The Army player rubbed at the bridge of his nose as if adjusting absent glasses. "I think so. We've been holding up well over the last few days."

Asuna laced her fingers beneath her chin. "What would be best is if we could split off during the day while the main group rests."

"We?" Wales asked with a quirk of his brow.

"Mmm." Asuna nodded as she stared at the map, "The roads are dangerous, you'll need an escort. I'll go."

"Asuna-sama!" Arguile protested. "Surely, a less . . . conspicuous person would be better suited. I should go."

"Denied," Asuna said immediately. "I don't intend to enter the town, and we'll be taking the back roads, so it will be easy to avoid patrols." She brushed her cloak. "And if something does happen, I have the best chance of escaping."

Arguile could offer no counter to this. The man took a breath and released it. "Very well, Asuna-sama. I want you to know that I protest this decision."

"I hardly need an escort from you, Lady Asuna," the Prince replied with a hint of mirth, which was wiped from his face as Asuna gave him a half hooded glare.

"Maybe, but your safety is essential. I don't suppose your crew will be happy to help us if you get yourself killed jumping off cliffs or fighting with dragons." The Prince, displaying a suitably royal sense of diplomacy, realized he was beaten and conceded the point with a nod. "That leaves only payment."

"Indeed. There is a price on my offer of safe passage," Wales admitted apologetically. "I must receive something in return for the risk to my crew and ship. Every day the Eagle is not on patrol is a day that the rebels may act unopposed."

"And just what . . ." Arguile breathed slowly " . . . do you propose?"

Wales looked first to Arguile and then to Asuna. "I would like to hire your services on behalf of the Royalists."

Asuna had expected this. "I'm sorry, but this isn't our war. And I won't endanger the lives of our people by fighting in it."

"I understand." Wales sounded reluctant. "Despite what my dear cousin might think, truly our cause is already lost. I do not ask that you fight with us to the end, only that you help us bloody Cromwell's nose one last time."

"You make it sound so easy." She cast her gaze aside. Participating in Albion's civil war would mean exposing the Knights of Blood and the civilians to danger and more killing. Asuna's hands balled into fists.

Wales closed his eyes and bowed his head. "I apologize, Lady Asuna, I have overstepped. I can offer you safe passage to Newcastle for now. That will at least give you safe haven for a time. But to reach the Continent I will need something to show for it."

The others silently awaited her decision. "I understand. We accept your offer." It wasn't what the Prince had asked for, but he seemed satisfied. Asuna stood slowly. "You should all get some rest. We're going to have another long night ahead of us."

A few of their group were still awake or just beginning to fall asleep as she slipped by until confronted by the mammoth bulk of Kimura, who was in the process of deflating himself into a shallow depression to rest.

"Asuna-sama," Kimura said, tentacle rising to tip the banded hat that Maki had made him to serve as pockets.

"Kimura-san," Asuna said guardedly. While no one particularly cared for him, Asuna least of all, a truce of sorts had developed between the players and their former jailer.

"If you two are looking for someplace quiet, I think there's still room under the tarp."

"Us two?" Turning, she spied a shadow that wasn't just a shadow. She had been followed. "Prince Wales?" Asuna's eyes narrowed suspiciously.

"I wished to apologize again for my conduct," Wales said, standing straight.

"Like I said, I overreacted. I should be the one apologizing," Asuna answered mechanically. Right now, she simply wanted to sleep. There were still so many difficult decision to make. If she could only close her eyes for a little while . . .

"No," the Prince insisted. "I offered offense after you saved my life. My honor demands that I make it right."

Asuna shrugged. "Then take us to the Continent."

Wales smiled, "I confess that is too steep a price, even for the honor of a prince. It is simply that when I saw you in flight, I believe I saw what Emily saw in you."

"That wasn't flying," Asuna said bitterly. "I just know how to fall." She glanced over her shoulder where her pale wings hung hidden beneath her cloak.

"They trouble you," Wales observed.

Asuna almost laughed. After realizing that this world was reality, that this body was flesh and blood, she had wanted to claw her skin off to be rid of the marks left by Sugou. She didn't feel like herself, more like a living doll.

"They're more than just trouble. I've thought of cutting them off."

The Prince's eyes widened.

"I can't even fly with them, so what good are they?"

"I see," Wales said. "Or rather, I do not. Is there nothing I can do to make amends?"

Even now, she knew very little of the Prince as a person, only that Millia had vouched for him and that he had risked his life to save a stranger.

"Prince," Asuna spoke up suddenly, softly.

"Yes?"

"In our country, we are taught that war is a terrible thing. One of the very worst things that people can do to each other."

The Prince grew stiff. "That is true."

"How do you bear it?" Asuna asked. "The killing?"

Wales' eyes widened again and then his face gained a degree of hardness. "Taking a life should never be an enjoyable thing. There should be no pleasure in it. But there should also be no hesitation or regret in protecting others and upholding what you stand for."

"It isn't right," she said softly.

"It isn't," Wales agreed. "In more ways than one. But because of it, I am still alive. So again, I thank you. Not for killing, but for saving my life."

Asuna mulled over the Prince's words. "You're welcome."

Wales smiled again. "I hope my words have helped. Though I confess I am still curious about you."

Asuna frowned.

"About your people," Wales clarified. "I know that you are not Elves. And you insist that you are not truly Faeries. The truth will not change our bargain, so please tell me, who are you?"

If Wales had asked any other way, or at any other time, Asuna would have simply bid him good night. She knew he would respect her wishes if she declined; maybe that was why she answered.

"I don't even know how to begin. We tried to explain it all to Millia-san, but I don't think she really believed us. You can't understand." Asuna shook her head. "No, it's not that. You'll think I'm saying one thing when I mean another."

"It must be quite a story," Wales observed.

"I suppose." Asuna meditated on those words. "Prince Wales, would you like to hear a bedtime story?"

An amused expression crossed his face. "A Faerie's Faerie Tale? That would be a novelty."

Asuna gestured for him to take a seat, noting that Kimura had lifted an eye curiously. The Prince seemed totally unfazed by him. If he could accept Faeries, then what was a talking slug?

As Wales looked on in anticipation, Asuna composed herself, finding a seat before beginning.

"Once upon a time, in a land very far away, there lived a young noble girl. The girl was raised to be elegant and refined, a credit to her mother and father." Asuna spoke. As each line ended, the next began without thought or hesitation.

"One day, the girl's brother was called away, leaving behind an invitation to a grand masquerade to be held by the greatest magician in all of the lands, to be held in his home, a great flying castle of stone and iron known as Aincrad . . ."

Her story took a long time to tell, but at the same time, it seemed short. She told the Prince of the great floating castle whose floors were each unto a county, stacked one atop another. She told him of how the girl took up the sword in defiance. She told him about the war waged against monsters and battles with powerful lieutenant beasts.

And she told him about the boy that the girl had met and shared many adventures with, the Black Swordsman who slew the magician and saved them all.

If it had been a Faerie Tale, that would have been the end. But life was not that simple. Asuna went on, telling Wales of how the girl was freed from the castle only to be trapped by the magician's apprentice, coveting his former master's achievements. She explained how the apprentice had shrouded his victims in the form of Faeries and how, when all seemed lost, they had escaped and found themselves impossibly in Albion.

Prince Wales remained silent. She would hardly blame him if he simply dismissed her tale.

"You're right. It is difficult to explain. But your words ring with truth. I have but one question. This Swordsman. You're in love with him, aren't you?"

Asuna warmed faintly. "Was it that obvious?"

Wales shook his head. "He must be a unique man to hold your affections."

Unique? Maybe. Kirito was many things, none of them special alone. Asuna only knew that if he was in this world, he would be searching as desperately for her as she was for him.

By now, the sun had fully risen and light was slanting down through the trees. Asuna felt her weariness, held at bay as she told her story, return with a vengeance.

"I've kept you long enough," Wales said. Asuna finally noticed signs of fatigue in the Prince's own mien. "Good night, Lady Asuna, or rather good day."

Asuna nodded. "Good day to you too, Prince Wales."


Wales Tudor, Prince of Albion and last Admiral of the Royal Fleet, when there had been a Royal Fleet to command, trudged doggedly up the hill overlooking Queenswall. At the summit stood a low shack built into the side of a decrepit stone tower.

It looked to be nothing but ruins of a bygone era. In fact, it was a Royal Messaging Station. One of many commissioned in the days of Wales' grandfather.

This particular station had seen better days. Still, even in the midst of war, especially in the midst of war, there was a premium placed on communications. Thus, with each captured city and town, the message stations had been usurped by the Rebels.

What Reconquista did not realize was that they had not expunged all Royalist sympathies from their prize. The number of safe stations was few, they had to be used sparingly, but from Queenswall Wales could get word to his ship without rousing suspicion.

Wales knocked heavily on the shack's door before turning to wait for his companion.

With her hempen cloak pulled close, from a distance the Lady Asuna looked innocuous enough. Hopefully she would not have need to withstand closer scrutiny.

"Are you sure we can find help here?" The Faerie girl appeared doubtful. "This place looks abandoned."

"The Rebels can be thanked for that. The postmen chafe as much under their rule as anyone."

The station door cracked ajar. A pair of dark gray eyes peeked out. Then loudly, "By order of the Good Lord Cromwell this message station is closed to the public."

"And yet the birds still fly free, like all true sons of Albion," Wales recited, watching the eyes widen.

"Until they are returned to the bosom of their mother isle?" The query was spoken with mixed caution and excitement.

"To lay before her white cliffs everlasting."

The door swung open. An elderly man dressed meticulously in postal uniform ushered them quickly inside and into a small office seeming as well kept as its occupant. Behind a polished desk stood a bank of slotted cubbyholes half filled with waiting post.

The old man mumbled something under his breath before circling back around and taking a seat at the desk. "Welcome to Royal Messaging Station Number One Hundred and Fifty-Seven. God save the King!" It was said like he had waited the entire war for this moment.

Wales recovered his senses. "We need to send a message. To Skiesedge."

"Station Eight-Nine it is then," the man said. "Not supposing you have the letter with you?"

Wales raised his hands pleadingly. Though the Lady Asuna's Knights had scavenged some stationary, they had lacked the thin paper used for carrier letters.

"Stationary is right over there. A half pence a sheet, ink and pen are complimentary. I tell you what, those Rebel hoodlums come in and just use the stuff. Haven't got any respect for the establishment, I tell you what!"

Wales gave the man a pained smile and turned to the offered writing desk, taking three sheets and laying them out side by side. He duplicated his message three times, each under a different alias and code. If they were by chance intercepted, they would simply be assumed to be contraband.

Wales handed them to the Postman. "I'd like you to send them by three different birds."

"Right you are sir," the old man said with delight. He worked with shaky hands, quickly rolling each letter until it was thinner than a cigarette, before sliding them into brass cylinders sealed with wax. "Well then, come on. Don't you want to see them off?"

Much like the shack, the aviary was better kept on the inside. The birds in their clean cages cooed softly to one another as if commenting on the new arrivals.

"Station Eight Nine, Station Eight Nine . . . Here we are!" The Postman opened one of the cages and gently extracted a medium, gray feathered bird, carefully affixing the first cylinder to its leg and taking it to a small window for release. This was followed by two more before the man wiped his hands on his trousers, smiling happily.

"And that'll be all of it. No need to worry. They're the fastest birds in the Isle. Your letters will arrive by nightfall."

"Excellent," Wales said. "Thank you for your service."

Wales was about to turn to depart when something struck him. "Beg pardon, how much was the postage?"

The Postman shook his head vigorously. "Why you should know sir, official messages are carried free."

"I see." Reaching into his pocket, Wales removed a small purse.

The Postman frowned. "I said the message was sent for free, didn't I?"

Extracting three half pence, Wales took the man's hand and placed them in his palm. "Yes, but you still charge for the stationary." Wales smiled kindly. "We must show respect for the establishment."

The old man looked down and then back up to Wales. "Right you are sir. B-by the way. They've been saying all sorts of . . . of slanderous things down in the town . . . Say the Royalists are almost wiped out. Ah, begging your pardon, but does the Prince Valiant still live?"

"Yes," Wales said gently, "the Prince still lives."

"Good, good." The man nodded his head slowly. "We haven't lost as long as that boy's alive. That's what you gotta keep telling yourself lad! Things can still go back one day." There was something unspeakably sad about the way he spoke, something once proud rendered pitiful.

Standing straight, Wales gave the man a military salute. "God save the King." Wales glimpsed the Lady Asuna silently mirroring his gesture.

"God save the King," the old man said. "And God save the Prince."

Though the closed shack retained no trace of what had transpired within, thoughts of the encounter lingered as they departed.

"That was easier than expected," the Lady Asuna observed.

"You say that as if you were expecting a fight."

"I'm not used to these things being so simple," the girl said. "It's almost boring really."

Wales quirked an eyebrow. "You've most certainly lived in interesting times."

He still didn't know what to make of it. The story she had told was too incredible to believe. Just what had this girl experienced? Just what had she witnessed to make her the person she was now?

His comment was almost enough to draw a smile from Lady Asuna's lips. "I'll take that as a compliment."

"To have lived through them and survived, it may well be . . . "

A shrill scream carried faintly on the wind set both youths suddenly alert.

"It came from the town," Wales said, already turning to follow the road away from Queenswall. They could ill afford trouble. "Lady Asuna?"

"We should go see," the Faerie said without a moment's hesitation.

Wales grimaced. "We cannot risk drawing attention to ourselves."

The cry came again, it had never stopped. The girl glared at him. "These are your people, aren't they?"

"I am aware of their plight." Wales clenched his jaw. "Discretion has been a hard fought virtue."

"Well then, haven't you ever heard of princes helping their people while in disguise?"

Wales sucked in a breath before setting after the girl. He doubted Sir Arguile would think too kindly of him if he allowed her to come to harm.

The noise was coming from an open market, a seasonal affair where farmers bought and traded for the planting season. A crowd blocked the roadway, too thick to see past, but the foot of the hill formed a shoulder allowing Wales and the Lady Asuna to see above the gathered townspeople.

With a small spell cast beneath his cloak, Wales was able to make the sound carry from the scene unfolding below.

"Order! Order you rabble!"

A mage in the uniform of a Rebel officer was busily dragging a woman about by her hair. At his side, a second mage and about a dozen foot soldiers looked on. Sloppy, coming so near a crowd with so few men. The risk of a hidden assailant or the mob surging was simply too great.

"I, SAID, ORDER!" The man nearly ruptured, yanking hard on the woman's hair. She let out another pained cry. "By order of the Good Lord Cromwell you are commanded to submit for inspection! All contraband will be confiscated! Any information leading to the arrest of a Royalist will be rewarded! Any attempt to conceal Royalist sympathies will be punished!"

From somewhere in the crowd, a stone was thrown, not very well, and not very hard. The mage holding the woman barely noticed as it struck his leg. He cast his eyes to the townspeople. A little commoner girl with features matching those of the woman stood her ground, trembling while clutching another stone in her palm.

"Attacking your betters?" the mage asked, looking to her companions. "I see this town has been without discipline for too long." The mage leveled his wand and suddenly the child was falling upwards, shrieking in terror.

A commoner, better dressed than most, stepped forward. "Please sir, she's just a child!"

There were bound to be a handful of mages in the crowd, though unwilling to expose themselves in defense of the child or her mother. As he watched, Wales saw faces turning away in shame.

The Rebel flicked his wand leisurely, each bounce taking the girl higher as she screamed. "You're right of course," he said, yanking again at his captive's hair. "It's a mother's duty to keep her children in line. Though, as they say, it takes a village to raise a child. So I suppose you all owe recompense."

The spokesman swallowed slowly. "N-name your price."

"I think a fine should do," the mage said, glancing to his fellows who nodded in agreement. "Yes, a fine. Of course, it will have to levied on you whole lot. Interfering in an investigation is inexcusable."

At Wales' side the Lady Asuna trembled. In any other girl he would think it fear, but from the look in her eyes, and the stance she had taken, he could describe it only as rage.

"Still yourself," Wales advised softly.

"A fine? More like theft!" The shouting redoubled.

"That's right, I've heard of this! They're using Reconquista's name to line their own pockets!"

"They probably aren't even soldiers!"

The crowd was growing restless. The words were too well coordinated and much too close to the mark. Some fool was trying to whip them up into a frenzy.

"Order I say, in the name of the Good Lord Cromwell!" the mage spluttered, lifting the girl higher into the sky. Fear more than the actual power of the mages kept the crowd back, but a crowd could be fickle and irrational, easily led by anyone who knew what levers to pull.

"Please, everyone remain calm!" the spokesman said, but nobody was listening to him. "Sir, just put the girl down. I'll pay your fine from my own pocket!"

"You don't have the money, Samson," another of the townspeople, a man dressed in the working clothes of a blacksmith, said. "I've seen your purse these last few months. They're stealing bread from the mouths of our children!"

"Back, back all of you!" The mage released the woman and retreated behind his soldiers.

"Horace! Catch the girl!" the blacksmith shouted as he drew his wand. A petty mage. The situation was rapidly growing out of hand.

"Lady Asuna, we need to leave now." But she was immovable, as if cast from bronze.

Suddenly, another stone was thrown from the crowd, faster, and much harder than the first. The mage holding the girl swept his wand down reflexively and deflected the missile. The girl's screams renewed as she plummeted from the sky. The blacksmith raised his wand to catch her. The crowd charged. And the second mage took action.

A tongue of flame licked from the tip of his wand, sweeping across the mob. The unlucky smith, no real fighter, was dazzled by fire and bludgeoned by wind.

"Wales!" Asuna's voice reached him.

The Prince reached out and cast Levitation, reversing the girl's fall. Wild eyed, the fire mage caught sight of his next target, standing on the shoulder of the roadway wielding a wand. Wales saw the man's arm extend, he saw the chant passing his lips. There was no time to do anything but guard as the flames rushed in.


Asuna willed her body forward. She was past Wales and halfway to the market in the blink of an eye. Then she was vaulting the low stone wall that sided the shoulder of the roadway, sweeping around the crowd.

The girl reached the apex of her arc. Asuna felt her sense of self expanding, stretching from her back, alive and hot like electrical wire. She wasn't fast enough, she wasn't going to make it.

And so she jumped, and so the girl fell, and so Asuna flew.

For an instant the wings on her back were not lifeless things. They were a part of her, and though she didn't understand how to use them, it didn't matter. She only needed to go forward, fast.

Fifteen meters from the ground, at the edge of her wing-boosted leap, Asuna grabbed the child and held her close. She felt her wings stretching out, catching the air. Then she hit the ground, legs folding and body hunching forward to absorb the impact and convert it into a forward roll, shielding the girl. They came tumbling to a halt in a cloud of dust.

For a brief moment there was silence. The girl clung to her in terror, tears running down her face, hands clutching white knuckled at Asuna's blouse. Slowly, she looked up, her grip loosening and her mouth falling open.

"Are you okay?" Asuna asked.

The girl nodded slowly as big, dark, innocent eyes filled with wonder. "A-are you a Faerie?"

Asuna's heart skipped a beat. Nobody could have missed the wings that glowed faintly as they stretched from her back, folded like a dragonfly at rest. The crowd was silent, stunned. Even the mages had stopped mid duel, waiting to see what she would do. She simply smiled.

"Un," Asuna nodded, letting go and standing slowly. "Now wait here."

They had come to a stop just a few paces from the mage who had started this all. He stood slack jawed as Asuna approached. The Maeve's face became a mask, cold and emotionless. That seemed to make the man remember himself.

Too slow.

Asuna sidestepped a wind blast and was then on top of him.

The rapier's first thrust sliced clean along the inside of the forearm on the wand hand side. The man let out a shriek as his hand fell uselessly open. The next strike was along his opposite flank, then again along the opposite shoulder, left upper arm, right forearm, right upper arm. It was like a dance, each thrust eating away at him as he screamed in pain.

He collapsed in a twitching heap before Asuna, who regarded her work clinically. She hadn't really done that much damage. Her aim had been to hurt and humiliate, not kill, and in that she had succeeded magnificently.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" The mage wept as he tried to crawl away. Asuna struck one more time, just grazing his cheek, and watched with some distaste as a stain spread across the front of his trousers. She stamped on the man's fallen wand, cracking it in two, then took a half step back, eyes flicking to the commoner soldiers leveling their weapons. Six found the courage to charge.

She rushed forward to meet them. The men faltered, not knowing how to respond to a winged waif of a girl who was unafraid to charge them. Her rapier licked out, catching the first man in the hand, causing him to lose his grip on his weapon. The next man received a strike to the inside of his upper arm.

She danced in and out, threading between the soldiers. No sooner had she disabled one than she was behind him and on to the next. It didn't seem fair. This was no place for 'fairness'.

The fourth man managed to swing his halberd, aiming a bone shattering blow. Rather than twist away, the swordswoman brought her rapier up, sliding it along the halberd's shaft and diverting the swing as she stepped close, before countering with a thrust under the arm.

Having had time to see and grow horrified, the last two men stumbled back behind the remainder of their line, readying crossbows and taking aim, when a gust of wind swept over them and laid the whole group flat. Wales had made short work of the fire mage, and had come to her aid.

And then it was over, but for the cries of pain and pleas for mercy, and the uncertain murmuring of the mob making sense of what they had witnessed.

"Sophie!" The woman from before broke from the crowd to snatch up her daughter. She looked up to Asuna and the approaching Wales, her eyes resting for a moment on Asuna's ears and then her wings. Asuna bit her lip. They'd have to break through and make it back into the forest. "T-Thank you. Thank you!"

Applause and whistles of admiration rose from the crowd. Asuna blinked, startled.

"We need to leave now." Wales touched her on the shoulder, voice soft but carrying a hint of urgency. Nobody paid much mind to the Prince, they were much too enamored with Asuna.

"If you want be going, then take flight now." The Blacksmith who had been the first to try and save the child limped forward, nursing his brow. "Which way would you like us to tell'm you flew?"

Wales paused. "Say that we went north."

"They'll believe that, sure enough," the blacksmith agreed, taking another look at Asuna. "Doubt they'll believe Medb has returned to her Isle though."

Asuna wasn't pleased by the words, but somehow they stung less at that moment. From the corner of her eye she noticed the crowd closing in on the soldiers. "What will you do with them?"

The smith chuckled evilly. "They threatened a townswoman and her daughter. Even Reconquista will want no trouble with that. We've ways of making examples of men like them. Mark my words."


"Two mages seriously injured, their supporting foot soldiers found hung upside down, bound, gagged and beaten to a pulp. No reported casualties. Quite peculiar, if I may say so, Sir."

Sir Terrance Dunwell, former knight in service of the Royal House of Albion, and now serving at the Good Lord Cromwell's pleasure, listened as Sir Wells offered his report.

"Multiple minor lacerations and contusions across the arms and face of one mage. Burns and blunt force trauma to the other. Both men were also . . . tarred and feathered."

"They still do that here?"

"It's a minor miracle they weren't lynched," Sir Wells observed. "Their commander wants punitive measures to be leveled against those responsible."

"On what grounds?" Sir Dunwell asked.

"Apparently, 'interfering with the lawful duties' of his men."

"What he means is extortion and highway robbery." Truly, he had no time for these matters. "Tell the good Garrison Captain that Lord Cromwell will not look favorably on him harassing the people of Queenswall."

"As you wish, Sir." Wells bowed his head.

"Now, on to our mission here," the senior knight said, gesturing to the site of the incident.

The disturbance, a thoroughly forgettable thing in its own right, had come to his attention due to the accompanying reports that the town of Queenswall was abuzz with the involvement of a 'Faerie'.

Accounts said that it had been a beautiful young woman wielding a silver white sword, borne aloft by gossamer wings. Rumors had already spread that what they had witnessed had been a daughter of Medb. Already it was making the townspeople less than cooperative.

Sir Dunwell paused in thought.

His original mission in York had been to investigate rumors of Royalist sympathizers. Someone was feeding information allowing the Royalists to seize shipments with dismaying reliability.

Dunwell suspected there was only one ship. Most of the rest of the Royal Fleet was accounted for, either captured or destroyed. And if it was just one ship, it would have to be a particular ship captained by a particular young man.

At York, a youth of the Prince's age and build had been seen aiding the Elf in escaping. That youth had certainly been no commoner sellsword.

Dunwell frowned. It was a satisfying narrative of course. Prince Wales was known to travel in disguise, but he could not fathom what the heir to Albion's throne would be doing so far inland. Had he separated, or been separated, from his ship? In either case, his intention might have been to enlist aid.

"The prevailing report is that the two assailants departed north in the direction of the front lines. They may plan to break through and make for Newcastle," Sir Wells said.

"Indeed," Dunwell responded, still distracted. But that didn't make any sense. The front lines were closing in on Newcastle with every passing day. No doubt the townspeople were attempting to protect their benefactors, some misguided gratitude at play.

The dissenters had claimed that the duo were traveling east. But to where?

"We should send a message to the front lines in any case," Dunwell decided, and then paused as he eyes fell upon the message tower at the top of the hill. "Sir Wells . . . come with me."

The knight followed closely behind his commander as they hiked up the hill. Sir Wells hammered solidly on the door to the Royal Message Station. A few moments later, a gray haired commoner peeked his head out.

"Good day to you sir," the man said. "God save the Good Lord Cromwell. How may I be of service?"

Dunwell spared the man barely a glance as he pushed the door open and swept inside. The birds in their cages hooted in fright. Half the coops were empty and thoroughly scrubbed down. His eyes came to rest on three cages, all listed Eighty Nine. Feathers and feed bore testimony that the birds had been released not long ago.

"Sir Dunwell?" Sir Wells asked.

"A message drop," Dunwell softly replied. "They sent a message from here to Station Eighty Nine."

"I'll send a dragon immediately," Sir Wells said.

"No. They'll have been received by now. But I suspect I know the contents."

Sweeping back into the post room Dunwell continued past the sputtering postman to stand before a map of Albion that had been nailed to one of the walls. The Isle was peppered with numbers. Eighty Nine was some distance to the south of York along the edge of the Isle to the south-east. Dunwell grabbed a piece of pencil and began drawing a series of short concentric arcs centered on Queenswall and expanding eastward.

"Hey, what you are you . . . ?!" Sir Wells clamped a hand down on the shoulder of the elderly postman.

Finally, Dunwell's markings reached the coast. They would follow the roadways to make good time . . . There were only a handful of places that would make for good rendezvous points along the curve of the coast. A ship would either have to risk overflying the Isle, or stay near one of several pockets where the turbulent air streams abated.

Satisfied, Dunwell strode over to a small writing desk. Taking two sheets of paper, he duplicated and signed his instructions on each. His eyes wandered to a small placard, and with barely a thought he placed two half-pence pieces in the collection tray.

"I have a priority dispatch to be delivered to York. I would like you to use two birds. I will of course see them off myself," Dunwell said, offering the sheets to the shaken postman.


The forest was as silent as a grave. That was fitting, Caramella thought as she walked over beside Prince Wales and Arguile. The late afternoon sun was setting over the crest of the trees, it wouldn't be long before they could start moving again.

But before that, there was still some unfinished business that needed to be seen to. Caramella gave the man a glance. He was a murderer and very likely a rapist. What was more, he was now more of a liability than an asset.

She almost wished she'd finished the job that first night, she could have excused herself for acting in the heat of battle. As a former member of the Aincrad Liberation Army she had resigned herself to the fact that she might one day have to kill an orange or red player. But the very nature of Aincrad guaranteed that if she did, it would be an act of self defense.

And so, Caramella had been almost grateful when the matter had come to the attention of Prince Wales. The youth, no, the kid, he was younger than her, had listened calmly as Arguile retold the events of their arrival in Albion.

"He assaulted a woman, a noble woman, with intent to force himself upon her and then murder her," Wales recited. "Why have you not put him to death?" The Prince's voice was tinged not just with anger but disbelief.

"Look. It's not that simple," Caramella had offered.

"Another of your customs?" Wales had asked.

"In a manner of speaking," Arguile sighed. "Passing judgment on the man is easy, actually going through with it is . . . More difficult."

Finally, with a level of insight that had surprised Caramella, Wales spoke. "The Lady Asuna is no doubt conflicted in this matter."

Arguile nodded hesitantly, "It's my fault, I've allowed this to go on to spare her."

"You fear that she can't bring herself to do it?" Wales asked.

"I fear that she can."

The Prince's brows rose. "I see," he said simply. "This man has committed a grave crime. As an Admiral in service to the Crown, I am granted judicial powers in times of war. I would like you to remand the prisoner to my custody." There was a sort of cold kindness in the Prince's eyes.

With that, the matter was brought before Asuna. Their leader had grown very quiet. It was clear that she had been thinking about it as well, but had been able to distract herself with other things.

"Lady Asuna, that man is a criminal and a danger if he is released. I understand that you vowed not to harm him if he cooperated," Wales said, "but he has broken the laws of my Kingdom, and I have jurisdiction over this matter. I will not see him escape justice. Your vow and honor will be untarnished if I take this case into my own hands."

Asuna gave a small and tired nod. "This is your country, so I don't have any right to argue about your laws . . . though I should be there to see this through."

"No. You shouldn't." Arguile had placed a hand on Asuna's shoulder. The girl breathed in slowly, looking up at the Knight. "Please do not argue, Asuna-sama. Grant me this much."

It had been clear that Asuna wanted badly to protest, but for once she did not. "Very well. Prince Wales," Asuna said, "I'll leave this matter in your hands."

And so it was that the two members of Asuna's troop plus a prince and a prisoner found themselves in a small clearing out beyond the perimeter marked by the sentries.

"This is far enough," Arguile decided.

Taking hold of the prisoner's bound hands, the Knight yanked off the man's blindfold and pulled the gag from his mouth. The mercenary didn't look much better now than the day Caramella had pummeled him. The bruising had turned to welts, hidden beneath a slowly thickening beard. Nobody had been willing to trust him with as much as a butter knife.

The man struggled against his bonds. "I've been cooperatin' 'aven't I?"

"You have," Arguile agreed coldly. The look in his eyes was one of utter loathing. "As a matter of fact, I'd say you've more than earned your freedom." With that, the Knight pushed the man toward the waiting Prince Wales. "So go ahead. Though I believe this man might have business with you."

"An' who the 'ell are you?" the man croaked.

"I am Wales Tudor, Crown Prince of Albion. By my authority as an Admiral in service of the Crown, I hereby sentence you for the high crimes of murder, assault of a noblewoman, and attempted murder of the same."

"What are you on about?" the mercenary spluttered, looking back at Arguile in disbelief. "What is he on about?" From her vantage point leaning against a nearby tree, arms crossed, Caramella watched the scene unfold. The least she could do was not look away.

The Prince continued calmly as if the outburst hadn't happened. "The woman you were witnessed taking liberties with was the third daughter of the Count of Windsor."

The condemned man's lips moved, eyes flicking about for a way to escape, and then he started to snicker. "Oy, I see 'ow it is!" The man's shoulders sank in resignation. "Well then, go ahead boy, 'ave your justice!" Caramella had to give the bastard credit, he wasn't groveling for his life.

Wales lifted his wand and then paused. "I will give you a moment to make your peace with God and Founder."

The mercenary barked a short laugh. "I part'd company with the Founder a long time ago. Jus' tell me one thing . . . You're really the Prince Valiant?"

Wales nodded slowly. The condemned man laughed again, hoarsely. "Aye, princes and Faeries." The man's breath eased. "Alright lad. At least I go by the hands of royalty." He closed his eyes and lowered his head. Arguile placed his hands on the man's shoulders and forced him to kneel.

Wales regarded the mercenary for moment longer, and then with a flick of his wrist drove an air needle through the man's temple. One second there was a man kneeling there, the next it was just a corpse hitting the ground, eyes sightless, blood rushing from the nose. The Prince gave the the body one last look, prodding a limp shoulder with the tip of his cane. Satisfied, he turned, giving and receiving a small nod from Arguile, before making his way back towards camp.

Caramella and Arguile remained silent for a while, both staring at the body. She realized suddenly that they'd never bothered to get the man's name. Maybe Asuna knew it, but if she did, she hadn't shared it with anyone.

"Glad that it's dealt with?" Caramella asked, coming to stand at Arguile's side.

The Knight continued to stare at the body. "Relieved, I suppose."

"Does it . . . bother you?" she asked awkwardly.

"Not as much as it should," Arguile admitted. "What is this place doing to us?"

Caramella didn't answer. "Should we we bury him?"

"No, the forest will deal with him soon enough. . . . You're right, I'm glad it's dealt with. And I'm thankful she didn't have to see this."

Caramella looked up at the Knight. He was a bit of an uptight asshole, but underneath that there was a decent person. "Hey, 'Guile?"

"Hm?"

"Why do you worry so much about her?"

He closed his eyes. "I worry about everyone," the Knight replied matter of factly.

"Well, yeah," Caramella admitted, the front liner was tireless. The only person who worked harder was Asuna herself. "But I mean, you seem to have a special interest in Asuna-sama."

"Of course I do," the man agreed, frowning. His face was very good at that. "We were in the same guild. Though I was never close to her. She had Hea . . . the Commander, and her own trusted friends to confide in. Moreover, she is our leader. Her wellbeing is essential."

Caramella's eyelids drooped suspiciously. "It's more than that . . . " then she asked, cautiously enunciating each word. "You don't, have a thing for her, do you?"

The question received an almost immediate rise and a deadly glare.

"Just checking. I worry about her too after all, and not just because she's our leader. She's . . ."

"She's someones little girl," Arguile said softly.

"Y-yeah," Caramella agreed, that fit almost perfectly. She wasn't the best judge of appearances, but Asuna was too darn young to have done the things she'd done and seen the things she'd seen.

The Knight breathed slowly and looked up through the trees. "We're supposed to be the adults. Children are supposed to rely on us. But in Aincrad we were all just swept up in Asuna-sama's wake. We're still relying on her."

The former Army player tried to think of something to say. Hearing the big man admitting weakness wasn't something she'd ever thought she'd be around for. Finally, she settled for cuffing him on the shoulder. "Yeah, you're pretty useless. Do what you can, we'll try to pick up the slack."

Arguile turned and began the hike back to camp. Caramella was about to follow him when something struck her. Fishing around in a pouch on her belt she retrieved a silver mark. She placed the coin in the man's cooling hand and shut his eyes. "Even a bastard needs to the pay the ferryman, right?"

By the time they got back people were already stirring, getting ready for what would hopefully be their last night on the march. Caramella noticed a couple of survivors carefully lacing their boots, an almost lost art in Aincrad. There had been some painful blisters in the re-learning.

Wales had already returned to Asuna's side, furiously sketching something in the earth at their feet. If anything more had been said about the prisoner and what had just transpired, neither the Prince nor Asuna gave any sign.

"The Eagle will be waiting for us here. It's a dead zone in the drafts that occur around the edge of the Isle. My crew will stand by for my signal, and then rush in to retrieve us. It would be best that I be at the head of the group when that happens." The Prince smiled ironically. "To avoid misunderstandings you see."

"Having the troop well organized tonight is essential," Asuna said. "We can't afford to take too much time."

"I'll see that everyone is in their traveling groups and inform the squads," Arguile responded.

Final preparations were made. A sort of routine had developed over the past days to keep the column in good order. The civilians had been organized into eleven groups of around twenty apiece. Each was assigned a leader, who reported to Nishida, who in turn reported to Asuna.

The eighty odd combat players had been reformed along the lines of a raid party. Squads B, C, D, and E were responsible for column escort. F and G traveled on point. H and I squads fanned out behind the troop to catch any stragglers, and J brought up the rear. Lastly, A squad remained as a mobile detachment.

The night was clear, but both moons were barely slivers in the sky. Wales told them that it was a good sign. There would be enough light to see airborne patrols, but it would be difficult to be seen in turn.

They parted company with the road as it curved south, continuing east back into forest, climbing one last ridge that brought the coast into view. The land formed a shallow half bowl descending towards a portion of the cliff face that had fractured long ago.

Caramella looked to Kino. "Hey, you finally get to be up on one of those airships."

The knife user nodded with embarrassment. "They're pretty cool looking right? . . . What kind of ship is the Eagle anyway?"

"She's a frigate," Wales said, seemingly pleased to describe his ship. "In times of war she acts as a scout and commerce raider detached from the fleet. My crew and I have been able to use her to curtail the Rebel efforts to supply their front line forces, and in doing so, resupply our own stronghold at Newcastle."

"It sounds like you've become pirates yourselves," Asuna observed.

"We are pirates, Lady Asuna," Wales admitted. "Though, we prefer to consider ourselves privateers."

Nishida was about to say something else when he was cut off by a shriek and a sudden pop and flash of light in the sky. All eyes turned skyward as another jet of flame erupted upwards, before blossoming into a brilliant red flower.

'Fireworks?' Caramella thought, but already her heart was racing, instincts making sense of the signs and responding faster than her conscious mind. She heard whistles coming from the direction of the forest and sudden shouts.

"Flares!" Wales growled, eyes slowly widening. "Lady Asuna, we must move now! This is an ambush!"


On nights like this, Sir Dunwell could almost forget himself. The pale cliffs were peaceful. The only sounds were the rush of high winds and the gentle creaking of the Hawken's buffeted hull. At his side, the dragon Scirroco chirped softly.

"We haven't had the time lately to enjoy this view, have we?"

"Speaking to your dragon again?" Sir Wells asked as he came to stand beside his superior.

"An old habit," Dunwell replied.

"The men seem to think you're married more to your drake than any woman," Sir Wells replied, then cringed at the look given by his superior. "My apologies, Sir."

"Perhaps I can only accept a partner who meets my unreasonable standards," Dunwell snorted. Scirocco gave a satisfied croon.

"Then if you don't mind my asking, the rumors of a mistress?"

"Quite baseless." Dunwell waved a hand. "Where would I find the time?"

"Very good Sir," Sir Wells nodded. "The Raptor should be in position by now. There is little to do but wait."

The use of the bays and coves as safe landing points was a natural decision. It was what Dunwell himself would have done. But that still left the question of which one. He'd been able to narrow it down to two. One nearer to York but with calmer winds better suited handling a ship, the other further south and more secluded, but demanding a more treacherous approach.

Dunwell had sent the Raptor and half his forces to watch the northern approach, while taking the more southern bay for himself.

There was, of course, the possibility that their prey would use neither port. They would know in a day or two if this was a wasted venture. If that was the case, then so be it. The men and material had been doing little good stewing in York.

Along the coast, so small it could almost be missed, a red light blossomed for a moment. A signal flare, an invention used by commoner soldiers. The Knight Captain gave a satisfied grunt. So his suspicions had been correct.

"It seems that luck is with us. Sir Wells. Make ready the men." He turned back to his familiar. "Shall we go?"

The dragon bowed her great head and stooped her shoulders for him to take the saddle. In one fluid motion, Scirroco dove over the side of the Hawken, her wings catching the wind. Five more drakes followed. The endless mists beneath Scirroco were soon replaced by the close rushing trees of Albion's shores.

Another flare rocketed into the sky, and then another.

Scattered trees obscured Dunwell's view, but by straining his eyes the Captain thought he could see movement. Then, a gout of flame cast illumination through trees, and he cursed. They had expected and prepared for a handful of fugitives, but before the light from the flames faded he was able to count dozens.

The fighting was fast devolving into chaos. At least a hundred heads running for the coast, while the ambush force was in disarray fighting . . . something. As Dunwell watched, a solitary warrior wielding a sword and shield charged against a fire mage. The mage swept forth a great fan of fire, only to be thwarted by the warrior's speed. Jumping up onto a tree stump and them vaulting over the flame, crashing down atop the luckless mage.

All across the forest the scene repeated itself. The apparitions moved swiftly in small groups, gathering together for attacks before scattering and falling back. Here a block of musketeers was shattered, on the flank a group of mages was pressed back, but before reinforcements could arrive the attackers would always retreat.

It was a delaying action.

"Sir Wells," he threw his voice to his second in command, "Do not let them make it to the coast." He recalled again the Dragon Knights who had been killed, and the leaping ability he had witnessed in York. "Stay high and drive the flames."

Trusting Scirroco to keep an eye out for threats, Dunwell set to directing the battle, using his cane to throw commands to the men. With some coordination between the commoner formations and scattered mages restored, the ambush force was once again able to advance.

In response to the sudden change in tempo, the behavior of the fighters also changed. A small group struck out. At their lead was . . . Dunwell blinked. It was a girl, a girl with wings? Long slender wings, gossamer white, spread from her back.

She danced between the spells of two of the mages, delivering a rain of thrusts faster than the eye could see. The first mage fell, but even before he had struck ground the girl sank to her knees to evade the second.

The arrival of their champion seemed to give the beleaguered fighters new strength. Sweeping south he found himself above another group of hard pressed soldiers beating back a concerted attack. The fighting was becoming too intertwined to do anything more from the air

No, coordinating from above could only do so much good.

"Keep guard," Dunwell said as he undid his restraints and slipped from the neck of his familiar. The ground was racing towards him as he began to incant, gathering the air around him and spinning it faster and faster until it reached a single point.


"Caramella!"

The cry from Kino was the only thing that saved her. If she hadn't jumped back at that instant, she would have been pulped instantly. Not that it helped much. When she opened her eyes she found herself on her back a good ten meters from where she had started. This was getting old.

A lone mage stood at ground zero. He didn't look much different from the others, better dressed perhaps. The only things that really distinguished him were age and posture. The other mages seemed on edge, the former SAO players had forced them out of their comfort zone by pushing them into a close range fight. But this guy had charged right in.

"Is he a Dragon Knight?" the man to Caramella's left, a heavy shield user named Clive, asked.

She nodded slowly. "I'm getting a bad vibe off of him."

They were in a bad position to deal with an unknown, Arguile had broken off to lead the rearguard, and they'd been separated from Asuna. Caramella wasn't even sure where they were relative to everyone else.

"Let's hit him like the ones earlier," Clive called. "Keep coordinated and we can take him."

"R-right," Caramella gritted out. The three Faeries split up, Kino racing to the side while Caramella followed behind Clive. Clive would get her close, then she would rush in using her speed. If an opportunity presented itself, Kino would move to distract or neutralize the mage from the side.

That was the way it was supposed to work. Clive struck out with his spear, putting all of his inhuman speed and strength into the thrust. The mage brought his cane-wand up, wielding it like a fencer's foil, and suddenly Clive was out of position.

The big man brought his shield up just in time as tip of the cane connected. He was sent flying back, barely missing Caramella who found herself too close to retreat.

So, she attacked. Her first sword strike was deflected by the mage's cane, the same went for the second. She was faster than this jerk, so how the hell was he doing it? Her sword wasn't connecting with the cane, it was stopping a finger's width from the shaft.

'Hax!'

And then he was pushing her back, thrusting with the cane like it was a sword. The man's tempo sped up, a thrust got between her shield and sword guard, grazing her cheek.

Caramella ducked down behind her shield and pushed off into a tackle. At the last moment he shielded himself behind a curtain of wind. With nothing but a gesture from his wand, the spiraling wall of air blossomed outwards.

Caramella felt the shield straps wrenching free, throwing her out of position. The mage kicked the earth at his feet, a mixture of gravel and coarse sand. He trailed his cane through the dust, pulling the debris close around the shaft of the cane. A special technique?

This time he swung like he was handling a meat cleaver. The edge of her sword burst in a shower of sparks. Caramella pulled back reflexively, probably the only thing that saved her life. When she opened her eyes, her sword ended in a jagged red glow above the hilt.

She shivered . . . 'No way. No freaking way!'

She looked up at the mage intent on delivering the final blow. At the last instant the man switched his attention to Caramella's left, the shroud of sand around his cane vanishing as an air shield defected a throwing knife.

Kino was on him in a heartbeat. The mage danced back, weaving between blows. Then he was countering again. A quick burst caught Kino in the stomach, throwing him bodily through the air.

The mage ducked to the side, then pivoted on the balls of his feet as a third assailant came crashing down on him, garbed in brilliant red and white. Arguile roared as he forced the mage back.

"Caramella, take Kino and go! Caramella?!"

Caramella was frozen by what she was witnessing. This was how a top tier front liner fought. Relentless attack and defense, no fear, just initiative and reaction. The mage had more raw power, but up close he had to fight like a swordsman. That didn't mean Arguile was having it entirely his way, the mage seemed to have a bottomless supply of dirty tricks.

Arguile broke off for an instant, diving to the side as a wind whip tore through the air and splintered a tree at his back. "Caramella! If we don't get back now, they're leaving us behind!"

"Hgn," Kino, doubled over in pain, pulled at Caramella's wrist, breaking her trance.

"Go!" Arguile roared. The Knight dug the tip of his two-handed sword into the earth and swung, throwing up a cloud of dust before using his speed to sweep around the now enshrouded mage.

At the edge of her hearing, Caramella could just make out a faint high pitched clicking coming from within the cloud, it nagged at her memory, like the sounds made by dolphins . . . or bats?

The cloud began to collapse in on itself, on the mage, on a single point at the end of his cane. Arguile was suddenly caught exposed in mid thrust. The mage moved calmly to the side and touched the end of his cane to the Knight's torso. The point burst, it blossomed outwards, into Arguile, and through him.

There was so much blood.

Arguile's sword flew from his hands. The mage stepped back, letting him drop to the ground, a fist sized hole punched through his chest.

Caramella tried to will herself to move, but, but she couldn't. Her legs wouldn't work. It was like her Nerve Gear was busted, she couldn't move this useless body. Why couldn't she move?

"Caramella!" Kino screamed, and she moved, diving to grab Arguile's discarded sword. She locked blades with the mage, screaming in rage and hurt. Then the man was falling back, no, she had been scooped from her feet and thrown over Clive's shoulder as they fled.

"Damnit, put me down! Put me down damn it! You jerks! Kino, please, tell him to let me down, Kino, please, please, we can't leave him! We can't just leave him back there! Please!" And then she couldn't see anything past the watery film of her own tears.


The seamstress Maki cried out in pain. She hadn't been hit, but she had tripped. Slender pink tendrils wrapped around her waist, pulling her into the air and depositing her atop the back of a giant slug beside the fisherman Nishida and two injured front liners.

"Giddyup Kimura-san!" Nishida cried.

"I am not an equine!" the slug replied indignantly.

A pair of spearmen attempted to attack the unwieldy Kimura and the easy looking targets on his back, only to discover just how strong and dexterous a slime type mob's tentacles could be. Pink tendrils grabbed hold of them, crushing ribs and windpipes without Kimura ever slowing.

Asuna tried not to look too long at Kimura's handiwork. At her back the sleek bulk of their rescue clung to the cliff face. Wales had been quite surprised to find the Eagle had already arrived. The Prince had been angered that his men had disobeyed his orders, but Asuna wasn't going to complain about their lack of discipline.

"Two sixty-six, sixty-eight, two seventy!" Asuna counted off heads as Kimura arrived. "Where are the rest?"

"Asuna-san!" Nishida leaped down from the back of the slug. "The rear civilian groups took casualties, and so did their guards!"

"I know that!" Asuna shook her head. "But it can't have been that many!"

The time since the ambush began seemed to be a blur of fighting and running. It could have been anything from five minutes to five hours. "Some of them must still be out there!"

"Lady Asuna! We must go now! We've sighted another frigate!" Prince Wales shouted down from the deck as his bewildered crew helped the survivors aboard.

Asuna desperately scanned the treeline, spotting three more forms bursting from the forest. Focusing on them, her vision closed in. Caramella, Kino, and Clive. A brief flush of relief raced through her.

Another form appeared behind them. At first she thought it must be another front liner, no normal human could move that fast. But the figure wasn't running so much as bounding in brief bursts of speed, and the cane clutched in his hand was proof that he was a mage.

Wales spotted the approaching mage at the same time, and was determined to hold him at bay. "Batteries, prepare to fire!"

"No, you'll hit the others!" Pulling loose from Nishida, Asuna broke into a sprint to meet the mage. The man saw her; crashing to a halt he crouched down and lashed out with a wind whip, first low, then striking high. The smoke from the fires gave Asuna enough warning to dodge.

Changing tack, the mage grabbed at the soil and threw it up in a cloud before driving it forward, a blast of sand and grit that grazed at her shoulder and cheek.

Then she was within striking distance. The man didn't survive so much by evading as propelling himself backwards in bursts of wind, staying just out of reach. He couldn't match Asuna's reflexes, but in terms of linear speed he was almost her equal.

A wind whip lashed out, bringing a burning tree down between them.

"Lady Asuna!" Wales' voice thundered in her skull. She gave the mage one last look and then bolted back towards the Eagle. The ship was already pulling loose from the dock. "Jump!" Wales shouted. And so she did, throwing herself across the gap. "Now, all batteries fire!"

Asuna slammed her hands over her ears as the broadside erupted. She'd thought sailing ship cannons were supposed to fire big iron balls, but the Eagle's guns fired whole clouds of smaller shot. Trees were splintered and men torn to shreds.

"Reload!" the Prince commanded.

From the corner of her eye Asuna caught a dark shape rising from the burning forest. It let out a long cry and then angled off, unwilling to approach the Eagle.

"All hands, cast off, half sail! Make ready for full sail as soon as we've passed the turbulence!" As the Prince gave his orders, his men struggled past the refugees left on deck, climbing out onto the wing-sails to extend masts and tie down lines. "Lady Asuna, if you please," Wales invited. Looking about in confusion Asuna obeyed, climbing the stairs to where Wales stood.

"You said there's a frigate after us?" Asuna asked.

"Indeed," Wales replied gravely. "A look at her rigging leads me to believe it's the Hawken or one of her sister ships. They're of an older line than the Eagle. We'll have no trouble evading her once we're clear of this cove."

"And until then?" Asuna asked.

"Pray that the winds favor us." The Prince glared at an elderly white haired man at his side. "Which reminds me, Maison, I believe I instructed you to await my signal."

"Indeed you did, your Highness." The man adjusted his glasses.

"I'm glad you came," Asuna said, looking down on the deck.

They might all be dead now if the crew hadn't taken the initiative to save their Captain. If there had been any delay, that other frigate could just as easily have done to the forest what the Eagle had done with its batteries.

"Thank you, Maison-san."

The elderly man gave a small bow, "Of course, my Lady Asuna. It is my pleasure to be of service. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Lieutenant Lawrence Maison, Executive Officer of the Eagle."

"I do believe you mean my butler," Wales countered.

"Butler, Executive Officer, and whatever else is needed of me," the man replied.

The Prince nodded in acceptance. "Lady Asuna, please feel free to see to your people. Once we are safely beneath the mists we can speak more."

Wales had deferred to her on land, so it was only right that she obey him in the skies.

One of the crew showed her the way below deck, watching her with barely concealed wonder. Her wings had apparently convinced the crew, even more than their own Prince's claims, that the mysterious troop was benevolent. If it made their journey easier, then Asuna could accept it.

The lower decks of the Eagle were packed with the survivors, taking up what little space wasn't filled with the ship's supplies. She found Nishida wandering about the hold. The elderly man gave her a tired smile.

"I have some good news, Asuna-san. We miscounted. Two hundred and eighty."

'Seven more safe,' Asuna thought. "That's . . . wonderful news." It was, but it shouldn't be. "Thank you, Nishida-san."

Asuna wandered deeper into the hold. People looked at her as she moved. She paused, speaking with them, consoling them. And then she reached two figures huddled up near the bow.

"Caramella-san, Kino-san, I'm glad you're both safe," Asuna said, and put on her kindest smile.

She became worried when Kino didn't meet her gaze, and then moreso when Caramella wouldn't look up. "What's wrong?" she asked. Of course, everything was wrong. They'd lost people . . . people . . . One person hadn't been at her side when she'd spoken with Wales. She'd thought maybe he'd be below decks . . .

Caramella looked up, her expression broken. A two-handed sword was cradled in her arms. Asuna felt something break inside herself.

"I . . . I . . ." Caramella hiccuped. She didn't get beyond that before Asuna was hugging the older woman tightly. The Army fighter shook like a leaf.

"He's gone . . ." Kino whispered. "He's really gone . . ." and so Asuna pulled Kino into her embrace as well, holding both tightly as they let out their grief.

The others around them watched, but remained silent. Tonight, there would be time enough for all of them to shed tears.


William Thorn, First Mate of the clipper ship Sabrina, out of port at last after three days under lockdown in York, leaned down and rapped gently on the wine casks lining the ship's hold. At least they'd found something to turn a profit. Though prying the casks from the hands of the trading house had been bloody murder.

Windsor vintage was highly sought after by the up and coming nobility of Germania, who would follow any trend if it was considered the fashionable thing to do. A bunch of tasteless backstabbers the lot of them. At least, that's what his father would say, and why Thorn the elder would have no problem ratcheting up the price three or four fold.

Whistling to himself, William tapped lightly on the lid of each cask until he found one that sounded hollow. Taking a crowbar he managed to wedge the lid off despite the protest of the wood. The strong scent of wine spilled from the inside, along with a brown haired young woman. Squinting in the dim light of the hold, Emily looked up groggily.

"The inspectors have been seen off. We've been released into open air."

"Oh . . . good," she said, shaking her head. "I think I might have gotten drunk on the wine fumes." She squinted. "They never mention that in novels."

"Oy, watch it there. You 'aven't got your air legs yet." And, he realized, she may well be a little drunk. "You know, we could have just dressed you as one'o the crew. They wouldn't be looking for a gel 'mongst this sorry lot, and I can promise no man on this ship would do you any harm."

"No, no, quite alright, it was no trouble, besides, this was my idea," Emily said, blinking away stars that only she could see. "Now then, I need to see the Captain." She set off with a slight stagger, only to have William turn her around carefully so she was facing the stairs up onto the deck.

Captain Thorn was busy shouting a mixture of orders and threats at his crew. "Lady Windsor!" he chuckled as he saw her. "I'm glad you could see fit to join us. I'm happy to say more spacious accommodation has opened up since you booked your flight."

"Yes, well, thank you for taking this risk on my behalf," Emily said.

"I owed your Prince, and I fear there's little time left for me to make good on my debts. We're heading for Germania, and I can let you off there. It's a rough country, but not so savage as people say. If you survived in Albion at a time like this, you'll be able to make a life for yourself there." The Captain grinned. "Supposing you ain't afraid of a little hard work."

"No, I'm not afraid of labor." Emily's face pinched up in irritation. "But I have one request."

"If it's to marry my son, I'm afraid I will never allow any maiden to make that mistake," Captain Thorn said with a grin. Thorn the younger gave Emily an exaggerated, crestfallen look.

"Captain!" Emily said hotly.

"Alright! Alright!" the man said. "Speak your piece, girl."

"I would like you to take me to Tristain."

Captain Thorn frowned. "Aye, it's a fine Kindgom and all, but I'm afraid we're set to overfly the ocean into Germania on these winds."

"Please, Captain," Emily pleaded. "What you said, about the Faeries. I need to get there and speak to them."

"Why in such a hurry? The White Isle will be there in a few days," Captain Thorn said.

"Yes, but Miss Asuna and her cohort may not!" The landless Countess placed a hand to her chest. "The least I can do is speak to her kin." Emily looked up, "You say you owe Prince Wales a great debt. Please consider fulfilling that debt in my name. And if that is not enough," Emily pulled out a ring she wore upon a chain about her neck. "I know it's not worth much of itself, but it is the ring worn by the head of the Windsor family. With this, you will be able to collect the bounty on my father's life."

Captain Thorn looked down at the girl, face growing stern. "Oy, put that away girl!"

"But . . . " Emily protested.

"I said put it away! That's all you have of your Da' isn't it?" Sighing slowly, Thorn the elder ran a hand over his face. "Right, right. Alright you lot! Set course forty degrees off of north."

"Da'?" Thorn the younger asked.

"If we're going to make Tristain and still keep our schedule, we'll have to hit the trade winds just so. Now stop making yourself useless lad!"

"You mean it?" Disbelief blossomed into joy upon Emily's face. "Thank you Captain Thorn!" She stood up on her tip toes and gently pecked the man on the cheek.

The Captain blinked owlishly. Thorn the younger chuckled. Of course that is how it would go. As his Mam had always told him, Da' was a sucker for a pretty face.

Calls rang out across the deck of the clipper as the Sabrina, fastest ship in all of Albion, changed course, continuing on its flight over a sea of clouds amidst the morning light.
 
Last edited:
"Levitate."

-Pop-!

"Again"

"Levitate!"

-Pop-!

"Again"

"LEVITATE!"

-BOOM-!

Magic, learning to use magic, to control and shape it, was always a hazardous endeavor. Even more so when the student was an agitated Vallière.

It had become clear very quickly that Louise possessed an excellent grasp of theory. She could recite the basic primers and deduce theorems from first principles. If she had been anyone but 'the Zero', she would have been a prodigy by grace of effort.

Alas, in the realm of actually doing something with the knowledge she possessed, Louise remained a thorough failure.

"I just don't get it," she spluttered, pointing at the small crater that was all which remained of her levitation target. The debris of the training field's previous users dotted the ground, patches of earth scorched to bedrock, mud filled craters and the remains of golems lay scattered about. "I perform the incantation, I channel with my wand, and then it doesn't work!"

"Your form looks right," Kirche agreed thoughtfully. "What do you think Tabitha?"

"Stand further back," the quiet girl replied without looking up from her book.

"Sound advice. But not what we're after," Guiche observed, and then added, "It is interesting how the explosion size changes. That's certainly a sign that Vallière has some control."

"Yeah," Kirche nodded. "That last one was something alright."

"Kirche?" Louise tapped her foot.

"If you can make your explosions bigger, then you can also try making them smaller."

"But I don't want to be making explosions at all!" Louise threw her arms in the air.

"Small explosions are the next best thing to no explosions," Kirche reasoned calmly.

Louise looked away with a huff. She had been hoping for more progress. Kirche had too. She didn't enjoy seeing the girl fail, least of all when her answer to failure was to pick herself up and try again, and again, and again.

"And why are you the one in charge?" Louise grumbled. "I thought Tabitha was supposed to be the best mage here?"

"Well," Kirche said, placing a hand to her cheek, "all of your failures have been explosions. That sounds like fire magic. If nothing else we need to treat your magic with the respect we would fire."

"Fire magic," Tabitha agreed. "Not my field."

"Tabitha's affinities are air and water," Kirche explained. "She can throw a mean fireball if she has to, but why settle for a practitioner when you can have a master?"

"A master would be fantastic," Louise said brightly. "I don't suppose you know one?"

Kirche smiled, "Ah, but there's none better than a Zerbst when it comes to mastering the most passionate element." She waved her wand languidly and traced out a thin streamer of rippling flame.

Louise did not seem impressed.

"Fire takes a careful touch, you see. It's quite like a man in that it has a mind of its own. A simple mind. One must understand its hunger and direct it by finesse, not force." Smirking, Kirche added, "If you of all people have an affinity for fire, it would be no surprise that your spells would either gutter or burst." She brightened as if thinking of something. "I know! We shall have you bedded. That should loosen things up!"

Louise reddened. "G-germanian harlot!"

"Frigid Vallière!" Kirche replied merrily. "But seriously now, have you ever considered that you really might be forcing yourself? We need to get you to relax a little. Have some fun."

"I wouldn't trust any fun invented by a Zerbst," Louise muttered.

"You'd be surprised Louise," Kirche laughed. "You know, I have ways to unwind that don't involve a man."

"I'm shocked."

"Maybe I'll show you some time," Kirche said with a smile."Oh, don't look like that! It's innocent fun." She winked, "Mostly." Her expression lost its mischief. "But I do wonder if that could be the problem."

Louise looked mystified by this, then shook her head. "Make sense, Zerbst!"

"What I'm saying is, it isn't unheard of for a mage to not be able to use their magic for one reason or another."

Louise's expression soured. "A mage losing their magic? That's preposterous!"

"I didn't say they lose it," Kirche responded quickly. "Usually it's temporary. You see it in fire mages most often." Kirche's tone grew level and serious, so unlike her usual jests. "Fire is hard to control at the best of times. It takes life and limb at the slightest error. An inexperienced mage may lack the courage to wield their own element." Now she had Vallière's attention.

Louise looked incredulous, "So what do they do?" .

"Some never recover. In that case, they end up favoring other elements. It weakens them, but they can usually get by well enough. But something is keeping you from using any type of spell. What if you can't bring yourself to do magic?"

Louise grew red. "I'm not afraid of using magic!" Her lips moved wordlessly. "If I could just cast, just prove I'm even a Dot, that would be wonderful . . . I . . . I'm not afraid!"

"Louise?" Kirche perked up.

The Vallière glanced around cautiously, sparing a particularly resentful look for Kirche, as if it was all her fault. "When you incant a spell, it's supposed to resonate with something inside you." Louise bit her lip. "I can feel it too . . . But it always feels . . . wrong. Like there's this buzzing in my head."

Kirche pursed her lips, "Louise, have you ever told anyone about this?"

Louise shook her head. "Mother says I should shut it out." She suddenly looked angry, at the world, at herself. "This is ridiculous. Why would I sabotage myself?"

Kirche exchanged glances with Tabitha. "Well, if that's what's happening, then starting small might help." Louise was unconvinced, but was willing to try.

And so she tried.

"Levitate," she said.

-Pop-

And tried.

"Levitate"

-pop!-

With each chant she managed to get the bursts smaller, until the noise was barely more than a faint -pop- accompanied by a white puff of smoke.

"They're kind of cute like this," Kirche observed, winning an indignant harumph from Louise. It was an encouraging sign. The fact that she could control something about her magic gave them a starting point.

As had become their tradition, they broke for lunch in the early afternoon. The field didn't offer many places to sit, but that was easily corrected by Guiche, who shaped a table and chairs from the base earth that would serve them well enough.

They had a fine time talking of gossip and rumors. Well, Kirche, Louise, and Guiche talked, Tabitha monosyllabled. Kirche was almost enjoying herself, in the company of a Vallière no less. Until the topic switched to the Fae and to her home country.

The Zerbsts and Vallières might be rivals, but soon they would be countrymen. That implied a lot of things, and one of them was not acting against the interests of Tristain and its rulers. Even in her self imposed role as the embarrassment of the House of Arnhalt-Zerbst, Kirche well understood that.

And yet, she was wading into the troubles of a Vallière, based on slim suspicions. Suspicions, it was beginning to dawn on her, that would have unfathomable consequences if proven true. Kirche didn't know what the Faeries would do if Louise had summoned them. Founder! She didn't know what her own countrymen would do if Louise had summoned the Fae!

It was about enough to make her wish she hadn't seen what she had seen, or put the pieces together. Or else, that she could be as confident in their falsehood as their blissfully certain professors.

"It looks like a dandelion," Louise said suddenly. Kirche followed the pink haired girl's gaze to the spiraling bulk of the World Tree. "I wonder what's up there."

"The palace of the Faerie King if Lady Sakuya is to be believed," Guiche said. Well, it was good to know the fop could at least listen.

"F-Faerie King?" Louise looked surprised. "But then, Princess Henrietta should be speaking to him instead of his vassals. Shouldn't she?"

"Probably," Kirche agreed, "but if he was brought along when the World Tree was summoned, don't you think he would have come down by now?"

"I suppose so," Louise said. "Mother mentioned that the Queen and Cardinal Mazarin intend to form the Faerie lands into new counties."

"It is a notion not without merit," Guiche nodded gravely. "They have assisted admirably in securing the roads and settlements." Against monsters that they had brought with them, it went without saying.

Kirche quirked an eyebrow, the blond boy had actually looked serious for once. "You seem cured of your fear of Faeries."

"Ah, well, that was all just a misunderstanding. Why, my brother's latest letter praised the work the Undines are doing with his men."

"Then it has nothing to do with all those Sylphs?"

More than a few academy students admired Lady Sakuya and her attendants. The Faeries offered something new for the boys, something exotic, and exciting, and most importantly, something they couldn't have.

"I will admit that I am an admirer of their beauty, but my heart belongs only to my Montmorency." The boy raised his hands. "My motives are wholly pure, if the Fae are brought into Tristain, many will certainly serve in the army."

Louise nodded. "That's what it sounds like." The girl screwed up her face. "Mother doesn't know what to make of them, but the Princess seems to like them."

"They're certainly strange," Kirche agreed, leaning back in her chair and letting her eyes follow the trunk of the World Tree to its crest. Occasionally she could make out distant figures, Faeries traveling to and from Arrun, and higher above them, a pair of airships arriving.

Kirche smiled. "Well, back to practice!"

"What? Now?"

"You're done eating, aren't you? Though I suppose you could use a little more. Maybe then that figure will start to fill out."

"Milk cow!"

"Washboard!"


Princess Henrietta de Tristain let out a soft, low sigh as she observed the Academy courtyard from the vantage of her room. She wondered idly what it would have been like to have attended school here. Not that she pined for such things, not exactly, but at times they were a reminder of how alone she really was.

"Princess, are you well?" Viscount Wardes asked.

Henrietta brightened. "I'm quite alright, simply reminiscing." About a night beside a moonlit lake, she didn't say. "Tell me, have you had a chance to speak to Louise yet?"

"Princess?"

"Louise is my dear childhood friend, though I have had little chance to speak to her these last few days. Naturally I would learn that you are set to be wed in the future. Surely you have taken the opportunity to speak with her?"

"I apologize, Princess," Wardes said. "Our marriage was arranged many years ago by our families. While I do think fondly of Louise, it has been a very long time since I have seen her." The man turned his head. "In fact, I cannot say that I feel anything but fondness towards her."

"Perhaps with time then," Henrietta suggested.

"As you say," the Viscount agreed cautiously. "Is this why I was summoned, Princess?" Wardes asked.

Henrietta sighed once more. "No. There is a matter of marriage to discuss, but it is mine and not yours. Viscount Wardes, there is a task that I would wish for you to attend to."

Henrietta had thought long and hard about who to send. Eventually, with the endorsement of both Cardinal Mazarin and the Duchess Vallière, she had settled on the Captain of her Griffin Knights.

"My Lady?"

"My marriage to the Emperor of Germania will take place in just a few weeks time. Tristain will in turn be wed to Germania."

"And the Kingdom's future secured," Wardes agreed.

"Yes." She must always remember that this was for Tristain. "More than anything, Reconquista fears that they will lose their opportunity to establish a foothold on the Continent, and are no doubt madly searching for any means to smother our union."

"But by the Founder's grace there is precious little chance of that." Wardes frowned. "Your Highness?"

Henrietta shook her head, "Oh Founder, have mercy on this unfortunate princess for her indiscretion. Captain, there is one thing that Reconquista might use against us. There is a letter. I cannot tell you its contents, but know that if it were to fall into Reconquista's hands, then they would surely deliver it to Germania. Tristain would never be forgiven."

"Then it should be destroyed with haste, Princess," Wardes said with certainty. "Where is the letter now?"

Henrietta sighed, "Alas, it is in Albion, in the possession of Prince Wales Tudor."

"The Prince Valiant," Wardes breathed softly.

Henrietta nodded. "News from Albion has it that the Rebels force the Royalists back with every passing day. I've no doubt in my mind that the Prince would destroy the letter before allowing it to fall into their hands. But I fear that this matter is too delicate to risk any misfortune." The Princess turned to face the Captain of her Griffin Knights, who had already proven his courage and loyalty to her in battle. "Viscount Wardes, would you please aid this luckless princess?"

The Viscount bowed his head deeply. "It would be my honor."

Henrietta let out a soft sigh of relief, for she had mustered the courage to do what must be done. 'Forgive me, my prince.' She was broken from her thoughts as a rustling came from the bushes below.

Wardes dashed past her and vaulted from the window. The Viscount's sword-wand flashed as he cast in midair, shredding the bushes and very nearly the person hiding beneath them.

"Captain Wardes?" Henrietta raced to the window.

The Viscount stood ominously over the eavesdropper. A blond boy trying and failing to crawl away.

"It appears that we have a spy, Princess," Wardes announced, brandishing his sword. "How much did you hear, boy? Know that for your offense, I could execute you."

"Viscount Wardes, that won't be necessary," Henrietta called down. "Please, bring him up here and we'll sort this out."

'After I close this blasted window,' Henrietta thought, kicking herself for her stupidity. The finest protective wards in all of Tristain and a full escort, and a passing student had been able to simply eavesdrop due to her carelessness.

Wardes returned presently, the boy standing before him looking about as chastised as Henrietta felt.

"Now then. You may explain yourself," Henrietta said gently.

Standing straight the boy bowed deeply. "Princess, I meant no disrespect, but when I saw you from afar I wished only to glimpse you closer."

"Which is why you snuck past a full squad of musketeers?" Viscount Wardes asked. "Execution is still very much an option."

"Please Princess, I submit myself to your will!" the boy said. "Allow me, Guiche de Gramont, to be added to this mission!"

"So you overheard everything?" Wardes grimaced.

"Gramont, as in General Gramont?" Henrietta pondered. "Then you are a relation of his?"

"His fourth son, Princess," the boy answered solemnly. "Assuredly this mission is much too important to be entrusted to one as lowly as myself, but it would be my great honor and privilege to aid your Knight Captain."

"I would advise against this," Wardes said with a note of agitation.

Henrietta raised a hand. "No. This is quite alright." She turned to the blond boy. "Your father is an honorable man. I can see that his courageous blood flows in you, that you would so readily stand to aid such a luckless princess. Viscount Wardes, I'm sure you can find some way to make use of this brave young man."

With a very mild look of disbelief, the Knight Captain turned from Henrietta to the son of General Gramont. "Certainly. He'll make a fine diversion."


Ayano Keiko, Silica, Dragon Tamer Silica, now a Faerie of the Cait Syth race, reached the apex of her arc, and with acrobatic grace dispelled her wings to drop lightly on to the parapet of Freelia Tower. A moment later a familiar weight settled onto her shoulder and gave a shrill cry.

Silica affectionately stroked her pet's neck as she skipped along the parapet towards the dragon stables. The passing Cait Syth guards and tamers gave her appreciative waves and calls. The girl smiled back brightly.

Her reception here was so much different than in Aincrad. The way she had stayed calm and collected when everyone else was on the verge of panic had earned her a degree of respect that she'd never experienced before in her young life. A feeling that was both exciting and scary.

When she had first heard about the Asuna Rescue Operation by private messaging on the SAO survivor forum, she'd been a little hesitant to respond. But for Kirito, one of her precious few friends during her time in Aincrad, she couldn't just stand idly by.

She'd laid awake in bed for a long time that night, slowly building her resolve, and the next morning she had pleaded to her mother and father at the breakfast table to be allowed to buy an AmuSphere.

Her parents had been shocked of course. At first they thought that it was some symptom from two years of being trapped in SAO, that being removed from the game was causing her distress.

Keiko had expected her parents to react that way, and had presented them with a magazine article featuring the AmuSphere. She had been extremely careful not to point out its primary purpose as a gaming console, instead emphasizing the safety features and all of the new educational and productivity software. Keiko had been pleased with how mature she had sounded.

Having lost two years in school, the ability to receive tutoring and attend remedial lectures online had sounded convincing to her parents and they had reluctantly agreed.

All that had been left to do after that was to go buy one. She couldn't go to a game shop, not right away. She didn't want her parents to worry. Instead, they had gone to one of the big department stores and purchased the console from a clean shaven man in the PC department. Later that same day she'd bribed her cousin to take her shopping.

She'd un-boxed the AmuSphere at her cousin's apartment, removing the lightweight headset and peeling away the glossy plastic wrapping. Holding it in her hands, she suddenly felt a sense of deep apprehension.

"Is something wrong?" Ayano Daikichi asked. Seventeen years old and with a posture and face like a thug, they'd received strange looks in the shopping district. Cute Keiko followed closely behind by ominous Daikichi. But her cousin really wasn't a bad person. He'd even made cookies for her while she was recovering.

"I'm a little scared," Keiko admitted clutching at the pendant she wore around her neck. A silver chain threaded through a black plastic rectangle. It wasn't the sort of thing that a young girl would normally wear, but it was important to her as proof that her friend Pina was still with her.

"That's a good luck charm right?" Daikichi pointed to the memory card hanging around her neck.

"Mmm. It's my Nerve Gear's memory. It's a little strange, but I think my Nerve Gear worked really hard these last two years. It's not its fault that SAO happened."

Daikichi looked thoughtful. "Well you know, the essence of a computer is its memory. I'll show you a trick that the old man at the bicycle shop taught me." He picked the AmuSphere up off the table and flipped it over. Using a screwdriver he pried open a port located just above the earpiece. Something small and black popped out.

Daikichi removed the AmuSphere memory card and accepted the Nerve Gear card from Keiko. "I now transfer the spirit of this Nerve Gear into this AmuSphere," he intoned, before slotting the memory card into place.

"There you go. I used that trick to port all my old game data over when my parents made me switch to an AmuSphere. The formats are the same. Just be sure you select 'NO' when the prompt asks if you want to format the internal memory."

Keiko looked down at her AmuSphere and then back to her cousin. She'd thanked him with a hug before packing her things away and hurrying home. That night, plugging in the AmuSphere and inserting the flash installer for ALfheim Online, she'd changed into a sweater and sweatpants before pulling the AmuSphere down over her head.

"Link Start."

"Welcome to ALfheim Online!" a soothing computer generated voice announced as Keiko found herself before a character creation interface not too dissimilar to the one in SAO. After reading 'Argo's Primer' and then looking the game up online, Keiko already had her heart set on playing a Cait Syth.

She was just about to confirm her selection when she noticed a tab at the bottom of the menu marked Character Customization.

As in SAO, it was possible to customize an avatar's appearance, but the game's operators charged a fee to do so. Still curious, Keiko tapped the glyph to open the character customization window.

'There is an Existing Avatar. Continue Editing?'

With her curiosity piqued she selected 'Yes.' The lean cat eared avatar in front of her vanished in a shower of light and was replaced by . . . A cute young girl stood before her, face downcast, cat ears drooped, eyes closed as if in sleep.

Keiko's heart skipped a beat. This was . . . It was her. Or her SAO avatar, a near perfect likeness of her past self. Looking at the familiar face reminded her how her real body had changed while she had slept. How was this possible? She thought back to her cousin's actions. She thought she understood. It seemed her Nerve Gear, and Pina, were still trying to help her.

Keiko pressed ENTER and then accepted the charge that would be forwarded to her account.

"You will now be transported to the Cait Syth home territory. Good luck!"

And then Silica was falling; for a moment she was scared, but then she realized that far from plummeting, her body seemed buoyed as she descend towards a fantasy castle spread out in afternoon light.

She was deposited gently in a vast and busy city square, one face among many. Every way she turned she caught sight of other players talking, laughing, and enjoying themselves. She took a breath, smelling the sea air and stretching her arms wide, and then let out of a shout of delight.

She'd barely begun to look around when a shrill cry came from above.

Silica only had an instant to look up before she was dive bombed by something warm, and soft, and blue, a familiar weight crashing into her arms. The missile stretched its wings, fluttering down gently atop her chest.

"P-Pina?" Silica asked. Standing hunched forward on her hind legs, body no bigger than a cat, and regarding her master with ruby red eyes, the feathery dragon let out a shrill cry of confirmation.

"Pina!" Silica threw her arms around the dragon and squeezed her friend tightly against her chest, feeling tears of joy beginning to stream down her face. She didn't fully understand what had caused this miracle, and she didn't care. All of her apprehension melted away.

She was just about to leave town, Pina at her side, when things had gone wrong. The world froze and everything went white with pain.

On that first day, Silica had been as frightened and confused as everyone else. Horrible memories of Aincrad had returned, of how her cry of fear had served to shatter the spell cast by Kayaba Akihiko, the first pebble in an avalanche of human panic.

But there had been something else there this time, along with the fear. There had been something that stood against it, that bolstered her and didn't let her break. And as people noticed the calm girl putting others first and reassuring them all, they found some of that courage in themselves.

The Cait Syth Leader's personal lieutenants had swung into action. While they were as scared as everyone else, they had worked hard to keep order. They had definitely had their hands full.

"Welcome back Silica-chan!" The greeting came from a huge Cait Syth with wild white and gray hair sitting astride the back of a flying dragon.

"Good afternoon Isaac-san." Silica waved up at the man. On her shoulder, Pina hunkered down and began to hiss. It seemed that Pina didn't care for her larger brethren. In fact, Silica had noticed other oddities about Pina recently, she suspected this was because the feathery dragon was now a physical existence.

"Seems you've finally got the hang of your wings. I knew you'd master them like a pro." Isaac laughed deeply as he reined his dragon. "So, what are you still doing in Freelia? I thought you were heading to Arrun as soon as you could fly?"

"Un, I still am," Silica nodded. In fact, she'd received a letter from Kirito not long ago. It had been short and strangely formal. Silica got the impression that he wasn't used to writing a proper correspondence. "Now that I can use my wings, I volunteered for courier duty," she explained. "So I'll be leaving later today."

"Well, have a safe trip." The man spurred his mount back into motion, crawling from the shade of the stables out into the sunlight of Freelia Tower's landing platform.

Silica made her way through the stables and down several floors to a chamber reserved for 'official' business. Bookish looking Cait Syth made themselves busy over a map of Tristain's coast, marking off the areas that had been reported clear of mob activity on vellum sheets .

A martial looking man in khaki attire oversaw the effort and turned to face her. "A messenger? Report!" The tawny haired Cait Syth was called Gaius, and was one of the Cait Syth's military leaders.

Silica resisted a sudden urge to salute. She retrieved a letter from the pouch at her waist. The Cait Syth commander slit the envelope with a sharpened nail.

"The Far Northern patrol group has reported sightings of a Bahamut class Field Boss off the coast."

The Faeries standing around the table groaned. "We just confirmed that area as cleared."

"Well, un-confirm it. Check with the hunters, they can probably pin down which one it is. We'll have to alert the garrisons and sortie Undines in support." The commander made her wait while he drafted his reply.

Silica was on her way back to the Courier Office when she noticed Isaac dismounted and patiently petting his restless dragon's neck. "Isaac-san? I thought you were going out on patrol?"

"I was, before I got flagged down. They need a dragon to deliver a passenger to Arrun."

Strange. Silica had thought most anyone who'd be needed in Arrun would have mastered voluntary flight by now. "Nobody told me what's going on. Just that it's urgent." The man grinned, "Why don't we fly out together? Not like you need an escort, but company's nice."

"Un." Silica nodded, she got along well with Isaac so it wouldn't be a problem. Also, his dragon would be sure to make short work of any lingering mobs. Pina gave an indignant cry, "Sorry Pina, but a full sized dragon is pretty helpful to have around."

A streak of Caits arrived, with a brown haired woman, a human woman, in tow. She looked to and fro, eyes filled with curiosity and wonder as they fell on every Cait Syth. Silica recognized the scholarly leader of the group as Alden, the newly appointed Mayor of Freelia.

"What's this about Alden-san?" Silica worked up the confidence to ask.

"This is Emily-san, she arrived late last night with vital news. I'm afraid it took time for her to tell us her story, but it appears that some of our people may be in trouble in Albion."

"Y-yes." Emily tore herself from her sightseeing. "They saved my life. It is thanks to them I was able to find my way to a sympathetic ship which smuggled me from the country. When I heard of other Faeries in Tristain I had to find you." The woman closed her eyes. "If the Rebels were to capture them . . . I couldn't live with myself if I let that happen to Lady Asuna and the others."

Silica's tail and ears rose as her heart raced. "Wait, say that again!"

"L-Lady Asuna?" The woman looked confused.

"Emily-san? What did Asuna-san look like?" Silica had never met Asuna the Flash in person, but she had seen her picture often in the Weekly Argo. "Did she have long chestnut hair?"

"Why yes," Emily said. "And brown eyes. Why do you ask?"

Silica thought quickly. "Did Asuna-san ever tell you anything about a place called Aincrad?"

"She said that she and the others were imprisoned there for two years."

"Aincrad?" Alden said. "SAO survivors?"

Silica breathed, "Not just SAO survivors." She spun around to face Isaac. "We have to get this person to Arrun right away!"


It was the eve of the World Tree raid and Kirigaya Kazuto, the swordsman Kirito, was restless. It had begun almost a week ago, a slowly building pressure, a need to do something, to move, to act.

"You okay, Kii-bou?" The information broker, the Cait Syth Argo, gave her old contact a concerned look.

Kirito crossed his arms as he leaned against the curved wall of the Grand Chamber. "It's been nearly two weeks," Kirito said without opening his eyes.

The information broker's puffball ears drooped. "Aa-chan will be okay, she's tough."

"Asuna has been at the top of the World Tree for almost two weeks," Kirito replied. "We don't know what the conditions are like." The nightmares had become worse in the past days too, last night, he'd found himself awake in a cold sweat.

"Like I said, Aa-chan is tough," Argo repeated like a mantra. "She'll be okay. But you'll still have to fight through an army of Guardian Knights to get to her."

"Mortimer's plan is solid," Kirito replied. In fact he was trying to figure out why they were all still here, preparing to listen to it again, when they could be putting it into action.

"You'll have your work cut out for you," Argo said. "This isn't Aincrad's front liners you'll be fighting beside. I can't say how they'll react when the crunch comes."

"I know that." Kirito shot the Cait Syth an annoyed looked, she was acting like he was a rank amateur.

"You're not acting like it, Kii-bou."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means something about Aa-chan makes you stupid," the Cait Syth hissed under her breath. "We need you in top form. You need you in top form!"

Argo nodded to the surrounding room. The chamber at the top of Arrun Tower was filled with players . . . with Faeries. When the faction leaders had agreed to pool their resources, each had requested volunteers from among the strongest former players. They mingled, though most stayed close to members of their own race.

Kirito's blood cooled just a little. He remembered how he had remained calm at first, there were other people with a stake in this. He could be patient for just a little longer. People weren't doing this for him and Asuna. But that didn't mean he didn't appreciate the risk they were taking.

The official story was that the raid was meant to exterminate the Guardians in order to safeguard Arrun. This was strictly true. Arrun was an important Faerie settlement. As the largest settlement in ALfheim, Arrun's population was swelling as the city took in refugees, Faeries who had been caught in the neutral areas who didn't have homes in one of the faction capitals.

With that in mind, any threat to Arrun could not be tolerated. The dangerous mobs in the surrounding areas had been hunted down and exterminated with ruthless efficiency by the combined forces of the Sylphs, Cait Syth, and Salamanders. That left only the Guardians to threaten Arrun.

From the perspective of most of the participants, the rescue of any players or GMs trapped at the World Tree summit was a secondary consideration, albeit one that added to the urgency.

Only the Faerie Lords had been privy to the raid's third purpose. The potential existence of a GM console someplace within the Tree's crest was a prize that was worth launching the raid all on its own. It had been decided to keep this secret to avoid spreading false hope.

A voice called over the gathered crowds. "If it isn't the Spriggan bastard who beat me. Kirito!"

A huge, deeply tanned Salamander dressed in high class body armor was parting the crowds like an icebreaker. The former opponents bumped fists in casual greetings.

"Oh? Has Kii-bou made a new friend?" Argo chided, receiving an annoyed looked.

General Eugene examined the diminutive Cait Syth. "You must be Argo. I've heard about you."

"Depends," Argo looked up at the Salamander with a smirk on her face. "Is what you've heard good or bad?"

"Should I be charging you for that information?" The General received an unladylike gesture from the information broker. "My brother thinks highly of you. That's endorsement enough for me. He says you've already proven yourself above and beyond his other sources."

"Tell your brother that If that's the case, I'll be happy to take his repeat business."

"Excuse me, Eugene-san," Kirito interrupted, "I thought the Salamanders were busy keeping peace in Orlein. Is it okay for you to be here?"

Eugene nodded seriously. "I was, but the Undines are finally getting their act together. A man called Thinker is taking charge of the situation for us."

Kirito perked up. He hadn't heard from the old Army leader with the chaos gripping Orlein. But it seemed he was putting his experience and charisma to good use. "I know him, he's a good man for the job," Kirito agreed. "Did Lord Mortimer recommend him for the position?"

"As a matter of fact he had about half the Undines in line before we even arrived. Aside from a few stubborn idiots who thought we were there to invade them," Eugene said, face growing disgusted. "As if the old divisions matter now."

"Then I guess we're lucky to have you leading the assault team," Kirito said. It was good to hear that the Salamanders weren't taking their old rivalries too seriously. Although Eugene seemed to be enjoying the prospect a battle just a little too much.

"I have to say I'm impressed." From his vantage standing head and shoulders above most of the other Faeries, Eugene scanned the crowd. "Some of the top clearing guilds are here." The man grinned. "And her."

Kirito wasn't left wondering as the crowd dispersed before a striking woman. It wasn't entirely clear at first whether the other Faeries were parting out of admiration for her beauty, or fear of the wicked spear which she carried easily across her right shoulder, its glossy obsidian blade glinting with menace.

She was tall, with Western features and storm gray eyes. Her long black hair had been gathered in a thick braid that fell over her caped left shoulder, and she wore a sleeveless black dress decorated with white geometric symbols and slit up to her thigh so as not to restrict her movement. Kirito noticed that she had accessorized with fingerless gloves and a pair of heavy combat boots.

Trailing behind her were over a dozen black clad Spriggans. Even more than the glamorous woman at their head, the other Faeries gave these Spriggans a wide berth.

"Look, it's the Kii-bou family reunion," Argo snickered softly.

"Who are they?" Kirito asked. He could already tell they were something different. Calm and easy going even on the eve of battle. They reminded him a bit of the Fuurinkazan guild.

"The one at the lead is Morgiana, the Lady of the Spriggans," Eugene replied. "And the others with her are the mercenary guild Kurotaka, the Spriggan elites. They've been leading the mob clearing efforts up north."

The woman noticed Eugene almost immediately and a smile spread across her face as she came near. "It's been a while, Gene-kun," she said, cradling her spear in the crook of her arm.

"Not that long," Eugene said with emphasis. "I see you're the Lady of the Spriggans again."

"I got bored being a mercenary, so sue me. Besides, would you rather have Valdi running the Spriggans at a time like this?" Morgiana's dark eyes wandered to Kirito. "Hey, who's this? I'm pretty good with faces but I don't recognize you. I thought I knew all the top ranked Spriggans."

"We've never met before, Morgiana-sama. I'm called Kirito."

"Kirito?" Morgiana looked curious. "Kirito." The woman's lips suddenly curved up in an evil grin. "Now I remember, you're the one who beat Gene-kun and saved the Cait Syth and Sylphs. Not too shabby kid, but I bet you didn't charge Sakuya-chan nearly enough for pulling her ass out of the fire."

He smiled. "Well, I wasn't doing it for money, it was more like I was helping out a friend." Kirito admitted.

Morgiana nodded sagely. "Must be one hell of a friend you have. Though, there's still one little problem."

"Oh?" Kirito asked.

The Spriggan Leader placed one arm languidly around his shoulders. "From what Mort-kun tells me, you ran your mouth off about a Spriggan-Undine alliance. That was a pretty good bluff by the way." Morgiana's arm constricted, drawing Kirito closer. "But next time, check in with Big Sis before you go and put words in my mouth." Kirito was suddenly acutely aware that beneath that pale, smooth skin, the muscles in the Spriggan Lord's arm were as hard as steel.

"Understood," Kirito said quickly. Morgiana's smile widened further to reveal a hint of white teeth. She ruffled his hair before letting him go.

"Good boy. You were helping a friend, so it's alright. Just remember to listen to Big Sis and we won't have any problems." Morgiana turned back to Eugene. "It's been a while since we've been on a raid together, Gene-kun. At least I'll know someone has my back out there."

"Likewise," Eugene answered. "You still owe me for all the Salamanders you gave the death penalty."

"Still mad about that?" Morgiana quirked an eyebrow.

Before Eugene could answer, a bell rang at the center of the chamber to announce the beginning of the raid meeting.

"We'll have to continue this later," Eugene said to Morgiana

"I should be going too," Morgiana sighed. "How boring, but I'm expected to show the flag. Let's all do our best, Kirito-kun." The Spriggan Leader departed after General Eugene, the other Spriggans falling in around her. Kirito's eyes didn't leave her until Argo spoke up.

"So that's Morgiana."

"You know about her?" Kirito asked, and then shook his head. "How much?"

"Public info," Argo replied. In other words, she wouldn't charge for it. "Morgiana has some history with General Eugene. About six months ago she camped out on the Salamanders' northern border and for eight hours and PK'd every Salamander who came out."

"She was solo PK'ing?"

"Mmm, against whole parties. She had a group of Spriggans with her, but they only supplied heals and buffs between fights," Argo explained. "Eventually, Lord Mortimer got fed up with the EXP loss she was causing and sent Eugene to deal with her."

"And how'd that end?"

"With Morgiana's avatar sliced in two. Someone recorded it and posted the battle online, it was one of the longest duels in the history of ALfheim." Kirito remembered what Lord Mortimer had said about his brother being addicted to combat, and had to wonder about the familiarity between the Salamander General and Spriggan Lord.

"Wait . . . They aren't . . ."

Argo grinned and extended a hand in request for payment.

"I would like to have everyone's attention," Lord Mortimer called from the center of the chamber. "Good evening everyone, I thank you all for your attendance. Within the next day we will be conducting a raid on the World Tree with the intention of exterminating the Guardians and ensuring the safety of Arrun. It will be the largest operation ever coordinated by our forces . . ."

"Operation?" an imp mage asked. "Didn't know this was the JSDF now . . ." A round of snickering spread through the chamber, while Mortimer fixed the man with a bloody stare.

"I meant operation. Make no mistake, this will not be a raid. We are all familiar with raids. We must not allow ourselves that comfortable fiction." Laughter was replaced by silence.

Kirito noticed Lady Sakuya's assistant, Novair, speaking quietly to the Sylph Leader at the edge of the platform. Without excusing herself, the Sylph quietly slipped away. Had something happened?

'I might as well go check it out. Besides, I've heard all this before.' Kirito had been standing near the back of the crowd, so it was easy to slip away without creating a disturbance. He noted Argo trailing close behind. The Rat's nose had also picked up on it.

He caught up with Sakuya just outside, speaking with a pair of Cait Syth and a young woman. One of the Cait Syth was small, almost childish. He couldn't see her face from this angle, though a familiar blue feathered form clung to the girl's shoulder. Was that Silica?

"In Albion? How is that possible?" Lady Sakuya was asking. "People and places appeared in the same location relative to the World Tree. That is the one thing that has been constant. There shouldn't be any way for them to appear in a place like that."

"They said they used something called the Chalice of Rebirth to escape their prison. I don't think they intended to end up in Albion," the woman beside Sakuya explained. "Please, their lives are in danger as long at they stay in Albion. I owe them a great deal, Miss Asuna and her Knights of Blood . . ."

The woman was still speaking, but the rest of the sentence was drowned out in the sudden hammering of Kirito's own pulse in his ears. His breathing grew labored. "Asuna." And then he felt something break.

Asuna, in Albion. There was no logic to this! His mind raced. No, that wasn't right, it couldn't be, Asuna was at the top of the World Tree, Yui had confirmed it. Had he misunderstood?

"Kirito?" Lady Sakuya said, eyes going wide as she saw him and the expression on his face.

"Kirito-kun!" the small Cait Syth said, having turned to face him. The feathery dragon on her shoulder took flight. A small part of his mind registered that it really was Silica.

Kirito barely noticed as he shouldered past Sakuya and took hold of the brown haired woman. "Where did you hear that name?!"

"I . . . I . . ." the woman stuttered. She looked frightened.

"Please, I need to know!"

"Kirito!" He felt a hand clamping down on his shoulder, soft but firm. Kirito looked up, wild eyed. A grave expression graced the face of the Sylph Leader and her tone carried the weight of an order. "Pull yourself together, Kirito. Scaring this poor woman won't help anything."

He wanted to run right now, to rush out onto Arrun Tower's landing deck and fly straight for Albion. Tremendous forces fought against one another within him, the need to do, tempered by the need to think. One of them finally won out. Kirito gritted his teeth. It took all of his will to let go and take a step back.

When he spoke, he was surprised by how tired he sounded. "Please, tell me where you heard that name. You said Albion. That isn't possible."

"Be that as it may, that is where I met Miss Asuna and her Knights," the woman said. "I came here on their behalf to seek aid. Please, I beg your help, they are in danger so long as they remain in reach of the Rebels."

"The Knights of Blood?" Lady Sakuya asked.

"Kirito-kun, are you okay?" Silica was suddenly close at his side, ears pressed flat against her head.

"I . . . I'm fine," Kirito said slowly, his expression softening. He reached over and patted Silica on the head. "What are you doing here?"

"When Emily-san showed up in Freelia, I overheard her story. Isaac-san and I brought her here as fast as we could."

"I see," Kirito said slowly. "Thank you, Silica." Turning back to Lady Sakuya he said, "Sakuya-sama, this changes things. I'm sorry, but I can't participate in the raid."

The Sylph Leader nodded slowly. "I understand. This means that the raid is no longer quite so urgent. We can devote more time to training and preparation. I expect you will want to find a way to reach Albion."

"That's going to be a problem," Argo spoke up. All eyes turned to the information broker. "Albion is a war zone right now. And then once you get there, you'll have to find Aa-chan and the others. It's not going to be easy."

"I believe they will be in the company of Prince Wales," the woman, Emily, said. "At least, when last I was with them, the Prince was going to their aid."

"That's all very well," Sakuya said, "but it doesn't tell us how we can do any of this." The Sylph Leader's lips had set into a thin line as she meditated on the situation. "Kirito, I can charter a ship if need be, but with the blockade in place that won't help."

"Then just send me for now," Kirito said quickly. "Send me and I'll find a way to Albion, to Asuna and the others. Alicia knows me, so we can use Moonlight Mirror to communicate. We can figure something out from there."

"And what about once you're on Albion?" Argo asked, her tone growing angry. "You don't know anyone there, you don't know the land, and from the sounds of it the locals have decided that Faeries make great stand-ins for Elves."

"I'll just have to deal with it when I get there," Kirito replied. "Sakuya-sama, I appreciate any help you can give, but either way I'm going."

Sakuya nodded. "I know there's no convincing you otherwise. I think the Tristanians might be able to help us."

How long would that take? Kirito grit his teeth. A few minutes was too long now. He'd been willing to wait until the next morning not ten minutes ago. Now he had to fight not to bolt.

"We'll depart as soon as I can speak to Mortimer and the others," Lady Sakuya assured him softly. "Please Kirito, we want to help you. Just give us this chance."

He felt a hand taking hold of his own. It was Silica giving him a look of wide eyed worry. He made himself stop and take a breath.

Kirito sagged visibly, looking to each of the people around him, some of whom he barely knew. He whispered something almost too quietly to be heard.

"What was that Kirito-kun?" Lady Sakuya asked.

"I said, 'thank you'."


It had been a long time since Henrietta de Tristain had enjoyed the opportunity to indulge herself, least of all like this.

"Four Crowns beats a Queen's hand," Henrietta announced as she placed her cards on the table.

"What! But you were betting so low!" Louise Vallière cried in disbelief.

Cardinal Mazarin was a good hand at Crown, but he wasn't nearly so much fun to play against as Louise. Also, not nearly as profitable.

"That's diplomatic training for you," Henrietta said as she raked in her prize of custard pastries.

They'd each started off with an equal pile, but between Louise's inability to bluff and their shared snacking, the pot had been greatly diminished. Playing like this in the privacy of Louise' room, oh, how it reminded her of happier times.

"So my dear Louise, I've been meaning to ask about your studies?"

"My studies . . . " Louise's voice filled with sudden tension. "They go well. My marks in history and etiquette are excellent, and in magical theory." Louise fidgeted. "Practicals have been . . . less satisfactory."

Henrietta smiled gently, she already knew all about that. "I mean to say, how are you enjoying yourself? Have you learned anything of interest? My tutors always made it so dry and boring, I think it would have been far more fun having people my own age to talk to."

"Oh!" Louise perked up. "Well, theory classes are always interesting. We're discussing the Romalian Schism and the role of the diocese in history. Etiquette class is boring, it's all easy stuff we learned when we were little."

"And well, practicals . . ." Henrietta perked up. This was unexpected. "Practicals are the same as ever. I can't cast anything properly. But . . ." She smiled a little. "Today, when I tried to cast Levitate, it still didn't work, but before the pebble burst it wobbled a little! I got it to happen ten times in a row, and on the tenth time it bounced before it exploded!"

"Louise, that's wonderful news!" Henrietta smiled genuinely. "So, what brought this on? Was it something the Headmaster taught you?"

Louise's face soured. "The Headmaster just comes by to observe now and then. No, this is something that . . . that one of my tutors showed me."

"Is something wrong?" Henrietta asked.

"No." Louise waved her hands quickly and grabbed one of her precious remaining pastries. "Well, it's just that, they aren't what I thought they were."

Henrietta began to reshuffle the deck. "Another game?" she asked, while looking at Louise quizzically.

"Of course," Louise said. "I guess, I don't know them very well, and now I'm finding out there's more to them than I thought." Louise frowned, " And they've all been trying to help me." She pulled at her hair. "I just don't get it! Why can't people just be what you expect them to be?"

"Because people are complicated, Louise." Henrietta laughed. But Louise had always been like this, the world seen through her eyes was clear and certain. "It sounds like you've made a friend."

"What! Me and a Zerbst?!" Louise nearly jumped out of her seat. "We are not friends!"

"You should have invited her."

"Invite Kirche von Zerbst? She's an unrefined Germanian barbarian woman. A scandal in the making!"

"She sounds like quite a lot of fun." Henrietta laughed at Louise's exaggerated look of horror.

"I think your mother would have me executed if she found out I invited a Zerbst to play cards with you," Louise lamented. "Please Princess, offer a stay of execution on your humble servant."

"I'll consider it once I've taken you for all you're worth." Henrietta discarded her first card. A knock came from the chamber door. "Enter," Henrietta called.

"Princess." One of her musketeers saluted. "A message has arrived. The Sylph Lord has sent word. She requests an urgent audience with your Highness."

Henrietta held her cards close to her chest. Sakuya? It would be important, whatever it was. "Tell Lady Sakuya's messenger that I will be happy to receive her when she arrives."

"Yes Princess." The musketeer stepped back into the hallway, closing the door.

"Is there something wrong Louise?"

You seem so confident these days."

"Really?" Henrietta asked, "I don't feel any more confident."

Louise shook her head. "No, Mother says you've been decisive. Mother wouldn't say that if she didn't mean it."

"Thank you for the vote of confidence," Henrietta said, "but the Duchess and the others have done much more than me. Let us change to a happier subject."

"Actually," Louise said, voice cautious as if unsure if the subject was permitted, "Just now you looked happy to receive Lady Sakuya. If you don't mind me asking, what is she like?"

Henrietta gave the question some thought. The more she talked with the Lady of the Sylphs, the more she found that she very much enjoyed her company. Her manner was admirable, conscientious, kind, and strong. There was a sense of strength and worthiness that was seemingly natural to the Sylph Lord, yet tempered by humility. Sakuya seemed to treat everyone as if they were worth as much as herself, even showing consideration for servants.

"I think I believe her when she says she isn't really a noblewoman," Henrietta decided.

"But isn't she the Lady of the Sylphs?" Louise sounded surprised.

"It was all meant as make believe. Only now, everyone rallies around her. Talking to her, I rather think she's some sort of scholar." Henrietta thought a bit more and then smiled. "She's also something of a swordswoman."

"A swordswoman?"

"Yes, I thought it strange too," Henrietta said. "But she carries a sword with her like a noble officer. She told me that in her homeland, she often represented her school in dueling tournaments. Can you imagine girls swinging swords?" Henrietta almost giggled.

Of course, the idea of a swordswoman wasn't completely unheard of. Henrietta's own Musketeers included many women skilled in swordplay. Still, it was strange to think of a woman of status being accomplished with a blade.

Louise's face went blank for a moment. "Silly. Yes. Silly, silly, silly."

"Are you alright Louise?" Henrietta asked, and then smiled. "Are you hiding something perhaps?"

"What? No! I'm fine, fine, I'm fine! Better than fine!"

Henrietta rested her chin in her hand. "I wonder how hard it would be to learn fencing. Now then, are you going to throw in or fold?"

The two girls spent the next hour catching up, chatting and fondly reminiscing about their shared childhood. Things had been so much simpler back then, for both of them.

Her guard returned to announce the arrival of Lady Sakuya and Lady Alicia Rue. "I'd best not keep them waiting." Henrietta stood reluctantly, "It has been wonderful seeing you again Louise, truly." She gave her childhood friend a pained smile. "Actually, I'm glad to see you now of all times. You've heard about the wedding."

Louise looked down. "I've heard." Did Louise suspect how she really felt? No, that was nonsense. Louise's reluctance was, well, it was more innocent. Henrietta's smile grew easier as she stepped forward and hugged her oldest friend tightly. "Oh Louise, I'm so happy to have seen you again."

"And I you, Princess."

Parting company with Louise, she followed her escort to the Academy Tower. It was already evening and a faint glow was beginning to emanate from the direction of the World Tree. The countless ore lights of Arrun.

Lady Sakuya was waiting for her, alongside the Duchess Vallière. They were ushered into a small sitting room. Lady Sakuya and Lady Alicia Rue took up one sofa while their attendants stood behind them, the Sylph Novair, and the Spriggan swordsman Kirito. Everyone looked quite sober this evening.

"Princess," the Duchess began. "It appears that we have a complication on our hands."

Henrietta blinked, she'd heard the euphemism from Cardinal Mazarin in the past. She had determined that it was a polite way to utter an obscenity.

Lady Sakuya stood, gathering the sleeves of her robes. She was followed up by Lady Alicia Rue and a brown haired woman who looked vaguely familiar. The Sylph's expression made Henrietta pause. "Less than an hour ago, we learned that a group of our Faeries have appeared in Albion."

"In Albion," Henrietta repeated. "And how did you learn this?"

Little news arrived from the White Isle these days. Even Tristain's spy masters had been unable to fully piece together what was happening. What hope could the Faeries, recently arrived, have of succeeding where they had failed?

"That would be because of me," the brunette woman said. She was a mousy thing, pretty in an unremarkable way. "Princess Henrietta, my name is Emily Florence Windsor. I'm the daughter of the Earl of Windsor . . ." The woman looked down. "Well, his successor now. I don't know if you remember me. I might not have left a strong impression."

"I remember. From the celebration four years ago," Henrietta said softly, recognition dawning. Emily Florence Windsor, four years her senior, yet so shy she'd been swept up in the games played by children. "Yes, I remember. You read novels the whole time. I'm happy to see that you were not caught in Albion."

"I very nearly was," Emily replied quickly. "If not for the help of the Fae I would be dead now."

"We think that the three hundred Faeries in Albion were those trapped at the top of the World Tree. They used an artifact at the Tree's crest to transport themselves," Sakuya explained. "They couldn't have known it would send them to Albion."

"Does it matter how it came to be?" the Duchess Vallière asked. "Lady Emily has already informed us that Reconquista has taken to calling the Fae as Elves. They will not hesitate to use this as pretense to attack us."

"They hardly need one," Henrietta said, masking the bitterness she felt.

"That is why we would like to remove them from Albion as soon as possible," Lady Sakuya said. "The sooner they are off the Isle, the less chance Albion has to run them to ground and use their presence against you." Sakuya bowed her head respectfully. "Furthermore, we feel responsible for their lives. They are our countrymen. We will not abandon them."

"A noble sentiment," the Duchess Vallière said, "but I fear quite impossible. If it were but a few Faeries it might be possible for a team of Dragon Knights to slip in and remove them. But for so many, you would need a ship."

"A ship might be arranged in Albion," Emily spoke up. "When last I saw them, Prince Wales was on his way to lend the Fae his aid."

"Wales?" Henrietta struggled to keep the feeling from her voice. "Then the Prince Valiant is in the company of Faeries?"

Lady Sakuya and Lady Alicia glanced at each other before Lady Sakuya spoke. "We've discussed this with the other Lords. We would like to send an agent to make contact with our people."

"I don't see what a single Faerie could do," the Duchess observed.

"It isn't what they can do," Lady Alicia said with what was almost humor. "It's who they know."

"Alicia is a practitioner of Darkness magic," Lady Sakuya explained. "The spell Moonlight Mirror allows her and other mages to communicate over long distances."

The Duchess's eyes glinted with interest. "If you have such a spell, why would you not have used it already to contact your missing Faeries?"

"It's not that easy." Lady Alicia's ears sank. "The spell is more limited here than it was in ALfheim. I need to know the person I'm contacting. And it needs us both to be under an open sky."

"That's why we need to send an agent," Lady Sakuya finished, and then shook her head softly. "Forgive me, now I'm sounding like Mortimer. Once we've made contact, having a view of the problem from the inside should help us devise a plan."

"A possibility," the Duchess agreed, tone remaining neutral. "And one Faerie would be deniable. Certainly no worse than three hundred. Who would you send?"

The Faeries all looked to the lone Spriggan standing silently against the wall. "Kirito is one of our best fighters, and a veteran of . . . the Aincrad Crusade." The Spriggan gave the Faerie Lord an odd look. Lady Sakuya locked eyes with the Duchess. "I can think of no one better qualified."

The Duchess appraised the youth critically. "You've seen battle."

The swordsman hesitated before replying. "Un . . . But probably not like you."

What did that mean? Henrietta did not miss the way the Duchess's eyes had widened for just an instant.

"I was under the impression that you were all actors playing out a masquerade," the Duchess observed.

"Kirito is a little different from the rest of us," Lady Sakuya said, stepping forward. "I wouldn't call him a soldier, but he's more familiar than most of us with the hazards of battle."

"Please," the boy spoke quietly, a faint tremble in his voice, bowing his head to Henrietta. "Someone very important to me is in Albion. I can't afford to fail."

"Excuse me, Mister Kirito," Henrietta said softly, "but may I ask who this important person is?"

"She's . . ." he took a breath, "she's my wife." The Duchess looked on disapprovingly while Lady Sakuya placed a reassuring hand on Kirito's shoulder.

"I see," was all that Henrietta could say, or had need to say.

"I have to go to her. Whether it is approved or not." Looking into the boy's eyes, Henrietta saw that his words were not a threat, nor an ultimatum, but a simple statement of fact.

"You would need a guide." All eyes turned to the Princess. Louise thought the Duchess was letting her make decisions, it was time to see if that was true. "There are affairs in Albion that must be settled. We are sending our own trusted people to the Isle. I would not be against you accompanying them."

"Princess, I would advise against that," the Duchess warned. "The chance of detection would be too great if a Faerie were added to their company."

"Miss Asuna and the others were able to get by with hooded cloaks." Emily shook her head. "But when I left York, the Rebels were demanding that everyone submit for inspection. A cloak or hat will draw suspicion now."

The Duchess added, "The Gallian and Germanian border patrols have been keeping a close watch for any Fae attempting to cross into their territory. And then there will be the time spent aboard ship. Each is an opportunity for detection."

"Excuse me," Kirito said, drawing the Duchess's attention back to himself. "So the problem is just my appearance?"

"If you are truly willing to dedicate yourself to this mission, I imagine a water mage could pare your ears down," the duchess suggested clinically.

A look of queasiness crossed the Spriggan's face, followed by a growing expression of discomfort. "Actually, I . . . I might be able to do something about that myself." The boy scratched at his cheek, looking strangely unhappy.


Guiche de Gramont, fourth son of General Gramont, and a proud wielder of his noble father's affinity, was woken early. The boy rolled over once, twice, and then fell from his bed with an "oof" onto the bulk of his beautiful giant mole. Verdandi let out an indignant snort.

"What is this?" His eyes turned to his bedroom window. The sky was still dark, the stars only just beginning to fade. "Why are you waking me at such an ungodly hour?"

"This is the time that you asked to be roused, Master Gramont," the maid said politely. "You insisted on it last night."

"Last night?" Guiche thought back . . . last night, yes. He'd celebrated last night with a bottle of wine. Which explained the hammering in his head. Celebrated his assignment to the mission.

The mission!

Truthfully, he hadn't expected such a boon to simply fall into his lap the way it had. Yesterday, when he had parted company with Kirche and the others, he had fully intended to return to his dormitory. However, having spied the beautiful Princess Henrietta, he had been unable to resist a closer look. Guards and magic be damned.

What had come next had been both terrifying and defining. This would be his opportunity to come into his own. The first step towards becoming an officer, perhaps even a knight! An earned title could open doors for an aspiring noble.

Guiche dressed quickly, opting for rugged and anonymous travel clothes. Verdandi sniffed curiously at the mud caked along the bottom of his boots. He took inventory, his purse, he'd collected up a few Romalian silver coins as they were accepted most anywhere, his wand, both his beloved bronze rose and a less flamboyant spare, and a sturdy cloak, good for rough weather and serviceable as a blanket.

There was a strong box beside the dormitory door where messages and instructions could be left for the servants. He dropped a short missive to his beloved Montmorency, sweet Monmon, so tolerant and understanding, letting her know, non-specifically, that she should not fret for his absence.

With that done he departed in the direction of the stables, Verdandi trailing at his side.

Viscount Wardes awaited him while attending to his griffin. Hoisting a large bucket filled with something dark and bloody, the Viscount reached down with one gloved hand, extracting what appeared to be a skinned lamb's leg. The griffin snapped down on the offered morsel, slicing meat and shattering bone before swallowing it whole.

Verdandi had waddled over to sniff at the contents of the bucket, but retreated fearfully when the Viscount's griffin gave an angered squawk.

Guiche stood stock straight as the Viscount gave him a peculiar glance. "It's good to have you with us, Mister Gramont."

The boy nodded eagerly. "When do we depart?"

"We're waiting for one more," Wardes said. "A last minute addition who will be journeying with us."

"Then he's not part of our mission?" Guiche asked.

"Not as I understand it." The Viscount tossed another hunk of meat to his griffin. "Which is why you are not to speak a word of it to him. As with our own mission, his will be a secret to us."

"Understood, Sir," Guiche said. It was a sensible policy. The less he knew the better!

"Well, it would appear we won't be waiting much longer," Wardes observed.

Even in the early morning light, Princess Henrietta was as radiant as ever as she approached, clutching a shawl around herself in the chill morning air. The Duchess de La Vallière and a cloaked attendant followed her.

"Viscount Wardes. Mister Gramont." She smiled. "Are you both prepared?"

"Yes, Princess," Wardes replied as he stripped the gloves from his hands and left them in the feed bucket. "Is this our traveling companion?"

"Yes," Henrietta said. "Allow me to introduce you. This is Viscount Wardes, Captain of my Griffin Knights. And this young man is Guiche de Gramont, son of General Gramont."

"It's a ple . . . eas . . . ure . . ." Guiche trailed off as the cloak was pulled back.

She was delicate. She was exotic. Skin so pale it was almost translucent contrasted against jet black hair that spilled down her back. Dark and gold flecked eyes were set into a porcelain face with thin crimson lips. Her beauty was enough to make his mind forget to question the sword strapped to her back, or the top of a metal breastplate that peeked out from the collar of her cloak.

"I'm honored to meet you both. My name is Midori, I'll be accompanying you to Newcastle," the girl said in a voice that perfectly matched her delicate features.

Viscount Wardes looked to the Duchess Vallière, quirking a brow. The Duchess simply closed her eyes and gave a small nod.

"Midori is an agent in service to the Crown just as you two are. You are to offer one another whatever aid possible on the way to Newcastle," Henrietta announced. "Is this understood?"

"As you will, Princess," the Viscount said.

"As you will . . . Princess," Guiche said distractedly.

"Understood," Midori said softly, receiving strange looks from her traveling companions.


In the bathhouse of an inn with a fragrant olive tree in its garden, Kirigaya Suguha, Leafa, soaked quietly, eyes looking beyond the walls of the bath.

Her brother's departure had been so sudden there had hardly been any time to say goodbye. And like a cut that had been made quickly, though it hadn't hurt at first, it was starting to sting now.

Her brother was going off to do something incredibly dangerous, but there hadn't been a shred of hesitation in his voice. So she had accepted it, and put on a brave face, and been sleepless through the night.

The next morning had come too soon. Waking before dawn so she could see her brother off, she had found Klein and Argo waiting, along with a Cait Syth girl she didn't recognize.

"Klein," Kirito had started with his friend. "I have a favor to ask. I'll be back soon, but drop in and keep an eye on Sugu and Yui for me."

The Salamander had nodded seriously. "You can count on me. Bring her back so we can all celebrate."

Argo handed a satchel to Kirito. "I got you a map and copies of all my notes. I twisted Novair's arm to release some supplies from the Sylph stockpiles too. There's some healing potions and other useful items in there."

"Thanks, Argo."

"Tis nothing." The girl looked away. "Just be sure you bring Aa-chan and the others back. You bring them back with you, Kii-bou."

Kirito had turned next to the young Cait Syth girl at Argo's side. "Silica, sorry that you got caught up in this. It shouldn't have happened."

"Mmm, mmm." The girl shook her head. "I'm here because of choices I made. Now go get Asuna-san back." The feathery dragon on her shoulder cried in agreement.

Kirito smiled and stroked the diminutive dragon on its head. "You watch after her, okay Pina?"

Her brother stepped up to her and smiled. "Sugu. I'm coming back soonest, but I don't want to leave this unsettled."

"Onii-chan?" Suguha breathed.

"I'm still being selfish." Her brother's expression grew pained. "I know this has been hard for you. But not just that, there's a lot of things I have to make up for, most of all how I've treated you these last few years. I let a lot of childish worries get between us that made me forget what you were to me, and I'm still trying to figure out what you mean to me now, but there's one thing I'm sure about." Kirito looked into her eyes, face serious. "Sugu, I'm sorry I took your big brother away from you for all of these years."

Suguha squeezed her eyes shut. She wasn't going to cry in front of him. "What am I supposed to say to that?" She forced a smile, "You really are dumb sometimes."

"Well, you don't have to be so hurtful about it," Kirito replied softly, but he smiled, before looking down to his pocket. "Yui."

There was no response save for a faint rustling.

"Yui," Kirito repeated gently, before extracting the navigation pixie, lifting her by the tips of her wings and depositing her in the palm of his free hand. Yui's eyes were downcast.

"Please let me come with you."

"It's much too dangerous," Kirito told her. "I couldn't live with myself if I put you in danger. And neither could Asuna. So please, Yui, let me bring her to you."

Yui stood up in the palm of Kirito's hand. She looked up and gestured for Kirito to bring her closer. Then extending her wings she gently placed her hands against Kirito's brow and kissed him tenderly on the forehead.

"Promise you'll stay safe?"

"I promise," Kirito said solemnly. Yui drifted back, taking hold of the tip of Kirito's index finger as she came to rest on Suguha's shoulder. "Be a good girl Yui, and watch out for Sugu while I'm gone."

"Ki – Onii-chan." Suguha reached out.

"Un?"

Suguha searched for the right words, she needed to say something, but she thought if she said the wrong thing, something bad might happen. So instead, she settled on "Good luck."

"Un. Thanks, Sugu." And then he had turned and departed. The last Suguha had seen of her brother was his form silhouetted against the streetside ore lamps.

There came a splash in the water at Suguha's shoulder. A tiny dress floated to the surface, Yui bobbed up a moment later, using her wings like oars to backstroke. Suguha couldn't help but laugh.

Yui smiled. "I'm glad to see you happy Leafa-san. You haven't really smiled all day."

"I'm sorry," Suguha said. "Have I worried you?"

Yui nodded. "It's normal to feel anxiety, I'm worried about Papa and Mama too. But it's not healthy to think about it all the time."

"What about you, Yui-chan? How are you handling it?"

"I hate it," she said, suddenly coming to a stop in the water. "I should have gone with him. I could have helped." The girl's face was scrunched up in frustration.

"No, Onii-chan was right, it's too dangerous." Not just that, Yui was so tiny. There were so many things that could hurt her, kill her even!

Yui gave her a defiant look and, taking a breath, dove under the water.

"Yui-chan?" A brilliant light flashed beneath the surface and suddenly the water level rose, spilling over the rim of the tub. With a much larger splash, Yui burst from the surface. She was now the size of a human child.

"Y-yui-chan?"

With her long black hair clinging wetly to her head and back, leaning forward towards Suguha, Yui gave her temporary guardian a troubled look.

"See, I could have helped," the girl repeated. She tilted her head to show her completely human ears. "I could have gone as Papa's little sister."

Suguha blinked a few times and then shook her head. "Yui, how long have you been able to do that?"

"Do what?" the girl asked, as if she didn't realize what she had just done. She still hadn't realized where she'd put her hands. At least buoyed by the water she wasn't too heavy.

"Change!" Suguha said.

Yui finally shifted, sinking back into the tub. "I've always been able to do it." Now that she was properly sized, Suguha could definitely see the resemblance to Kirito. Was that a coincidence, or had Yui chosen to look like this?

"Does Nii-chan know you can do that?" Suguha asked.

Yui nodded, and then looked at her hands through the water. "We decided it was better I stay as a navigation pixie. It would cause fewer questions."

"And you didn't think to tell me?"

"You didn't ask." Yui tilted her head. "Leafa-chan . . . Papa and Mama are both really strong. They'll be okay, right?" She had never seemed so uncertain before.

Suguha looked at Yui carefully. How to answer?

Yui was smart. Much smarter than a human child in a lot of ways, while still being nothing but a little girl in others. She could think so quickly, all the horrible "what ifs". And being only a child, she didn't know how to sort them out. She had to answer Yui's question, but she couldn't just answer, she had to make herself believe.

"Onii-chan is amazing, you know. He always manages to do something impossible." Yui nodded in agreement as Suguha went on. "He figured out that our mom and dad were really his aunt and uncle when he was only ten. And then he managed to survive and beat SAO. I can't imagine how hard that must have been. And he also met Asuna, and he met you, and he came back to me." Suguha looked at Yui and with all the confidence and faith she could muster she smiled. "So I know he'll come back again."

Yui's eyes widened. She could tell that Suguha meant it, and with that feeling came a sort of relief. The girl relaxed just a little, and Suguha could believe that Yui wasn't just wearing a brave face.

"Now then. If we soak too long, people will start to complain. Want to get out?"

"Un."

Suguha helped Yui to dry her hair, long hair was always so much trouble. While Yui sat wrapped in a towel, Suguha got dressed in her night clothes. When she was done, something occurred to her and she smiled. "Wait here Yui-chan, I'll be right back."

Suguha returned with Kirito's sleep shirt and shorts. Even with her brother's slim build, the shirt covered Yui like a tent and it took Suguha some work to pull the drawstring on the shorts tight enough. When she was done Yui stood before her, examining herself in the bathroom mirror.

"How is it, comfy?"

Yui hugged herself tightly and smiled. "It smells like Papa."

When they were safely back in their room Suguha flopped down on her bed with a sigh. "Feeling better now?" Suguha turned to Yui who gave a small nod. The girl was standing beside the bed, her hands behind her back.

Suguha sat up. "Is there something wrong?"

Yui shook her head. "Leafa-chan . . . Uhm . . . I've been wondering . . . Papa's your cousin, but you were raised as brother and sister, right?"

Suguha winced internally. It was painful, but true, and no matter how she might have hoped otherwise she was coming to accept that fact. "Un, that's right."

"Leafa-chan . . . Suguha-san . . ." For the first time, Yui looked nervous, anxious. It was so normal that Suguha almost had to blush in sympathy.

"What is it Yui-chan?"

"Are you . . . Obasan?"

Suguha blinked a few times, completely stunned by the question. Yui was such a sweet girl. The little sister she'd never had. And Suguha had also seen the little ways that she was like her brother, the mannerisms and attitudes that they shared, and also how she was different.

"Un." The older girl reached up and grabbed hold of her 'niece' to pull her into a hug. "But you have to call me Aunt Sugu!"

"Un!"

"Let's both do our best to smile until your Mama and Papa get back. That way we'll only have happy tears to show them. Okay?" Things were going to be alright, Suguha thought. They would make it all turn out okay in the end.

Suguha pulled Yui down onto the bed and brought the covers up over both of them. Yui watched with drowsy eyes as she dimmed the bedside light and made herself comfortable with a second, smaller body in the bed. The girl shifted, once, twice, and then went still.

Was she already asleep? Suguha wondered. She prodded one cheek experimentally, receiving only a small twitch in reply.

Suguha watched the her for a while longer, and then, feeling her own eyes growing heavy, she pulled the blankets all the way up and wrapped an arm protectively around Yui.

That night, there were no bad dreams.
[/SPOILER[
 
Guiche de Gramont, fourth son of the great General Belgen de Gramont, and now an agent proudly in service to the Crown of Tristain, guided his horse at a steady trot, following closely behind his traveling companions.

The journey was peaceful. So mundane was the scenery that one might forget the momentous changes. That was, until the highway cut through some sudden patch of a peculiar forest, or sliced imperfectly into a foreign hillside. To the west, a rising formation of dunes marked where marginal lands had been substituted with desert sands. If memory served, they weren't far from the Faerie city of Gaddan, within the Salamander's zone of influence.

The Royal Highway was a vital thoroughfare, the Crown and Faerie Lords had made its protection a priority. With so much attention lavished upon security, the general atmosphere of the travelers was unworried as the sun began to rise towards noon. Which gave the young Gramont time to consider and admire his two traveling companions.

The first was Viscount Wardes, Captain of the Griffin Knights. Mounted atop his griffin, the legendary beast easily keeping pace with the two mundane horses, both master and mount possessed a sharp and alert posture.

His second companion, and surely the one who had occupied much more of his time, was the swordswoman Midori. Guiche glanced over slyly. The girl rode at the Viscount's side, long black hair swaying with the gait of her horse. Surely the notion of such a creature being at home in battle could be dismissed as ridiculous.

Guiche was certain that she was a foreigner, or at least half foreign. Not Albionian, and certainly not Gallian or Romalian. He was also fairly certain that Midori was not a mage. The idea of that slight frame doing battle without the benefit of magic was unimaginable.

"If we end up in a fight, I won't be a burden," had been all she'd had to say on the matter.

Guiche had been left wondering, and before long they had found themselves stopping briefly at the Gallian border before beginning their ascent into the foothills surrounding La Rochelle, the Gateway to Albion.

"Why place the port on a mountain?" Midori asked as they made their way along a tortuously winding path. This was the back road to La Rochelle, shorter but following steeper and more difficult terrain. Paving stones gave way first to gravel, and then to a simple cart path.

"Are you really ignorant about such things?" Wardes had asked.

"Excuse my ignorance," Midori replied coolly, brushing a long strand of hair behind one ear.

The Captain looked over to her. "An airship's windstones discharge over time, but they are also drained rapidly when the ship ascends."

"So the ship captains like using La Rochelle to avoid wasting fuel?"

"I'm surprised you didn't know that."

"I never needed to know before," Midori had stated with a shrug. "And now I do."

Guiche was occupied coaxing his horse to continue forward when suddenly Midori let out a soft sigh.

"You've noticed too?" Wardes asked.

"Mmm. I was hoping I was wrong."

"Beg pardon?" Guiche looked between the two, confused.

"The ambush of course," Wardes said.

"Ambush?" Guiche's head was suddenly on a swivel. They were currently traveling along the cliff face upon a narrow ledge, there was nobody in sight. "What do you think my sweet?" Guiche asked the familiar traveling at his side. The bear sized mole sniffed anxiously at the ground.

There was a soft rustling noise as the swordswoman slipped down from her horse. "If you don't mind, I'll handle the ones at the front. I'd like to avoid any unnecessary casualties."

Wardes frowned, "Your concern for Mister Gramont and myself is commendable, but I assure you we can handle a few brigands."

"Not us," Midori said as she unsheathed her sword, a simple blade of dazzling silver-white that glinted in the late noon sun. She walked out a dozen mails and then stopped as her boots crunched gravel. "Let's not waste each other's time. Come out now."

Slowly the shadows along the face of the cliff began to crawl. They had been disguised by earthen colored cloaks. Now, a dozen of them were melting into view.

Guiche carefully reached for his wand as he reined in his horse. As if from nowhere another dozen men had appeared behind them. Surely, even with their cloaks, they would have been spotted? Which meant, Guiche blanched, an earth mage.

"Alas, I do believe we're losing our touch lads!" one of the bandits at the front said. The man's face was mostly hidden by his cloak, but enough was visible to make out a thick red beard bisected by scars and an amused smirk. "We got spotted by a little gel!"

Midori closed her eyes. Her posture was carelessly slouched. "Look, we don't want a fight."

"Good!" the bandit said cheerfully. "That makes our job much easier." A lively chuckle was shared. Even Guiche began to laugh nervously, receiving a peculiar look from the Viscount. "Normally we like to give travelers such as yourselves a little show, but since you've already cut to business we can only oblige by doing the same. Lay down your valuables and surrender your mounts, and we'll let you two go on your way."

"Us two?" Wardes asked calmly.

"Aye." The man eyed Midori and licked his lips. "We think this one will be keeping us company for a bit."

Guiche's fear was banished, replaced with righteous anger. Someone needed to stand up for Miss Midori's honor!

A look of mild disgust crossed the swordswoman's face. "Normally I wouldn't mind dealing with all of you. But we have a schedule to keep." Midori assumed a low stance that left Guiche mystified.

The red bearded bandit exchanged looks with his companions. "Aye, a couple of fine mages you must be to need a gel to defend you!" A wand appeared in the leader's hand and as he snapped his fingers, three of the other bandits to the front and one to the rear did the same.

At Guiche's side, Viscount Wardes' sword-wand had seemingly been summoned into the knight's right hand as he tightened his grip on the reins of his griffin with his left.

Guiche could see now why the bandits had chosen this place. The path was too narrow for the griffin to spread its wings, and the cliff face slanted so that the beast would dash itself against the rocks before it could gather the speed to take flight

Still astonishingly calm, Midori stared down the bandit leader. "So, you'll only attack us as long as you have magic on your side. Is that it?"

"We're criminals gel, we aren't stupid," the bandit leader replied lightly.

And then, the strangest thing happened. Midori looked relieved. "That makes things simpler." The swordswoman took one step forward, and then almost vanished in a black, ground eating blur.

The leader blinked owlishly as he held up his focus; the wand's length had been roughly halved. Without stopping, Midori moved on towards the next mage, slicing through his wand too in a fluid, unending stream of motion that carried her towards the third.

Guiche was struck dumb. He had been thinking of this girl as a delicate creature, but that was far from the truth. She was . . . well, Guiche wasn't sure what she was.

"Kill her! Kill her now!"

A sharp -twang- of crossbows filled the air. Four bolts. The first went wide, a clean miss, the second missed only because Midori had already begun moving. She leaned to the side as the third bolt barely creased her cheek. The last bolt had been aimed true. With her face a mask of utter focus, her sword traced a silver arc intersecting the path of the last bolt, sending it whirling away with a sharp clang of metal on metal.

The swordswoman then bypassed the common bandits in favor of the next mage. Stumbling back the man waved his wand to summon a jet of fire.

"No, you idiot!" the leader roared as flames set cloaks alight and sent men rolling to extinguish themselves. But for an instant Midori hesitated, unsure how to get close. That moment's pause left an opening for the other mage remaining at their front.

The gravel at the swordswoman's feet crumbled to sand and then to loose talc. Earth magic. All of her speed was for naught as she sank to mid calf.

A snarl crossed Midori's face as she lashed out with her sword, the tip of her blade just barely missed the fire mage's wand as he leaped out of range. She reached for her belt, retrieving something small and metallic. The mage went from incanting to howling in pain and clutching at his shoulder where the dart had sunk into flesh.

The earth between them rippled and flowed, rising and taking on a crude shape. An earth golem. The construct was nothing like Guiche's own masterful creations, but it would still do. Twice Midori's height and five times as broad.

The golem raised one clumsy arm and swung down in a stone breaking arc. The strike didn't connect, nor did Midori evade. Both the bandits and Guiche were left speechless as the golem toppled forward, suddenly unbalanced by the removal of its right arm.

The point of separation was smooth, cleaved all at once rather than chiseled or sawed. No normal swordswoman, no normal sword.

The mage fumbled directing the golem to right itself. Midori calmly stepped onto the construct's back as it began to rise, balancing so that she was left standing atop its shoulders. She leaped down from her perch. Her blade flashed once and the earth mage's wand was left in ruin. At her back, the golem went still.

Midori gave the man no more regard as she walked back to the still groaning fire mage and stamped down casually on his wand. She placed the tip of her sword to his throat. "Yield," she ordered softly. "That goes for all of you!"

A shriek of pain erupted behind Guiche. The mage leading the rear group of bandits had been similarly disarmed by Captain Wardes by the simple expedient of removing his hand.

Midori gave Wardes a dark look to which the Captain simply shrugged. "You said you wanted to minimize casualties. Mister Gramont?"

"Oh?"

"Do remember that this is a fight. Deadly dare and all."

"Oh, yes!" Guiche fumbled for his wand, leveling the rose blossom on the two nearest men.

The bandits looked to one another, and then reluctantly cast aside their weapons. Slowly Midori stood straight, and with a small flourish returned her blade to its scabbard.

"I'm thankful you've all seen reason."

"Just a gel. Just a little gel!" their leader shouted as he looked at his surrendering men. "How?!"

Midori spared the man only a brief hateful glance. "I don't correct the mistakes of murderers and bandits," she said coolly as she stepped back and glanced to Guiche and Wardes. "Guiche, you're an earth mage, right?"

Guiche sat up in his saddle, mouth working idiotically before spilling out his reply. "Y-yes! Yes, that's correct. How may I be of service?"

The swordswoman gave him an odd look. "Just restrain them so they can't make a nuisance of themselves. We'll report them to the authorities in La Rochelle."

"As you wish." Nodding, as if a waif of a girl had not just destroyed four mages before his eyes, Wardes spurred his griffin past the shocked bandits. "Mister Gramont, close up this road when you're done with the restraints."

A series of simple cantrips served to summon up bronze chains. Then, with a short invocation, the cliff face beside the road flowed outward, pinching off the road. A second invocation served to bottle the bandits away.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Guiche glanced over to the swordswoman. Slapping his cheeks he nodded, here was his opening. "Miss Midori, your swordsmanship was exquisite! Truly the beauty of your technique only serves to complement your own."

"Reach."

"Hmm?" Guich murmured, still smiling politely. This was generally where the girl swooned at the compliment. Perhaps a small blush?

"My swing was off," Midori said softly to herself. "I need to adjust." She remounted her horse and spurred it back into motion.

Wardes nodded slowly. "I must agree with Mister Gramont, your skill is quite exceptional." The Captain's eyes narrowed slightly. "I am curious what that sword style was. It didn't resemble any that I've seen."

"My sword style?" Midori asked, and seemed to give the question some thought. "It is a sword art of the Far East."

"From Rub' al Khali?" the Viscount asked. So she really was from the eastern kingdoms.

Midori's lips twitched in what might have been a faint smile. "Farther than that. What will be done with them?"

The Viscount quirked an eyebrow. "You show striking concern for their well-being."

"Humor me."

"The crime of brigandry alone usually confers either life in a labor camp or execution. The Gallians naturally prefer the former."

"I see."

"You are still concerned for their lives?" the Viscount asked, his eyes narrowed. "I could have sworn you handled yourself like someone who wouldn't hesitate to kill."

With the sun sinking below the peaks it was hard for Guiche to be certain, but if only for a moment, it appeared that Midori's expression had grown ashen. "That is . . . none of your concern, Viscount."

"As you wish," Wardes said.


Sitting atop the highest peak of the tallest mountain in its range, La Rochelle was a curtain of mage crafted stone surrounding a massive ash tree that sprouted from its very summit. Among its branches ships nested like birds.

La Rochelle was arranged concentrically around the port, and from the sky would have resembled an immense spider's web draped over the mountain's side.

It was a city that, by virtue of its trade connections, could afford the best of things. The main street was well enough lit by lamps that Guiche could easily read the signs hanging above the countless inns, taverns, and shops that were clearly planning to do business into the night.

After stopping briefly to confer with the City Watch and inform them of the bandits skulking on the road, they had proceeded onward. They found a booking kiosk at the base of the Port Tree still alight with activity, and discovered that there would be ships leaving for Albion the next morning. This seemed to agitate Midori, who had pressed for any earlier departures.

"I'm sorry Miss," the clerk had apologized sincerely. "The captains are refusing to make the run to Albion unless they fly together. There have been too many pirate raids."

Their vessel, the Lady Gallant, wouldn't be leaving until sunrise the next morning. The Viscount settled on one of the smaller hotels near the port to stay the night, and they dined in the hotel restaurant before being led to their rooms by a valet.

"Is there anything else I can get for you, Sirs, Miss?"

"If you could have a bath arranged," Wardes requested.

"Of course sir," the valet nodded. "I'll have the maids draw one for you at once."

"Miss Midori," Captain Wardes said.

"Hmm?" The swordswoman looked up, she had been distracted since they found themselves delayed.

"I was saying, you should feel free to bathe first," the Viscount said.

"Oh." She gave a faint scowl. "Right."

"Mister Gramont. Would you be so kind as to go down to the stables and make sure that my griffin is being attended to."

"Of course!" Guiche gave a quick bow and hurried to see to it.

The hotel possessed stables fit even for dragons. The Viscount's griffin and Guiche's own precious Verdandi had proved no difficulty. The bear sized mole sniffed happily at her master, receiving a tender stroke on the head and the offer to lick his hand. Deciding that Guiche hadn't brought any food, Verdandi sniffled unhappily and turned around in her pen.

"Verdandi! Don't be that way my darling! Did your meal disagree with you? I must say, ground meat surely is no substitute for proper earthworms, but we must all make sacrifices for the good of the mission!"

The mole snuffled indignantly.

"Let me finish here and I'll let you out to scavenge for some after dinner treats."

Verdandi snuffled again as if to say -Really?-

"Of course my darling!" Guiche promised. "Just let me finish with the Viscount's mount and we shall go."

The mole trundled back fearfully. Verdandi and the Captain's griffin . . . did not get along.

Guiche found the griffin resting quietly in its own pen. As he approached the animal let out a small menacing cry. Guiche checked by visual inspection that the griffin was adequately tied down. Being a temperamental beast to begin with, it was much too dangerous to have loose without its master.

Guiche then unlatched Verdandi's pen and led her outside into the cool night air, enjoying the mountain breeze as his familiar began to happily burrow.

Turning his eyes back to the hotel, Guiche noticed steam rising from a window at the end of the third floor, and was suddenly reminded of the bath. Ah yes, a nice bath would certainly help after a long day riding. The young Gramont son then remembered a more important detail.

Midori was bathing first.

Surely there would be no harm if he were to peek. No, of course not! Beauty was meant to be admired, though naturally a pure maiden would seek to conceal herself from unworthy eyes. That was but the challenge! Whistling softly, Guiche drew the attention of his familiar. Verdandi trundled over, oblivious to the need for secrecy, and gave a small snuffle of attention.

Guiche raised a finger to his lips. "Verdandi my pet, keep watch for your master. Just as we do at the Academy." The mole snuffled again before waddling down the side of the building. She found what she was looking for, the servant's door, and proceeded to block the doorway with her bulk.

'Now, to get up there,' Guiche thought. A trellis had been affixed to the side of the hotel, covered in vines. Sizing it up, he decided it would put him about where he needed to be if he levitated up. Guiche soon found himself at the half opened window, hooking one arm around the trellis and pocketing his wand to observe.

Slowly, he leaned over. The air was hot and humid. Moving in the water, one pale foot emerged enticingly. Guiche's eyes worked upward. Between the shadows and lantern light he could only make out vague outlines as his eyes adjusted, following the line of calves and knees and then the shadow of narrow hips beneath the water. Midori's flat stomach and surprisingly broad chest, and that handsome beard . . .

A brief burst of conjured wind blew away the steam, revealing the occupant of the bath. Guiche stared silently. Captain Wardes stared back.

"Mister Gramont?"

"Captain."

The Griffin Knight betrayed nothing. "May I ask what you're doing?"

"Ah, that is . . . " Guiche stumbled. "Wasn't Midori bathing first?"

"She finished rather quickly," the knight said. "I cannot imagine why."

"Oh," Guiche said, blinking a few times. "Well. I see. Yes. I'll just be on my way then, and . . ." There was an ugly cracking pop from above. Guiche looked up as the pop turned to a wooden groan and then another pop and another. The trellis shook softly. Guiche felt a strange lightness as if gravity was no longer fully asserting itself. "I wish you a goodnight." And then Guiche felt the exhilarating sensation of descent.

There was a loud crash followed by rustling.

"Mister Gramont? Are you alright?" Wardes called.

"Quite good. The bushes broke my fall . . . the rose bushes."

"Just make sure to fix it before morning. We can't be held up," the knight called before sliding his hat back down and kicking his feet up onto the rim of the tub.


Standing awkwardly outside the confines of the small bathroom and tugging at the collar of his shirt, Kirito grimaced. There was no way he was going to bathe as a girl. That would just be too much.

Much to his dismay, one of the maids attempted to follow 'her' into the bathroom, offering to help 'her' undress and to take 'her' clothes to the wash. "That . . . won't be necessary."

After locking the door and tossing his jacket over the keyhole, Kirito began the process of disrobing, stripping down to black shirt and shorts. He dispelled the illusion, the filthy young swordswoman Midori replaced instantly by the equally grime-covered Spriggan Kirito.

Halkegenian baths were western style, unfortunately; that was to say one washed off in the bath rather than prior. Not that he planned on soaking. Sweat and dust were washed away with liberal application of a sponge and a thick bar of some vaguely caustic soap that nevertheless left him feeling worlds better.

Dressing in spare nightclothes, Kirito reapplied his disguise and 'Midori' emerged from the bath, her clothes and equipment folded neatly in her arms.

Thankfully, he'd convinced the Captain that a young lady traveling with two men warranted her own room. He stopped briefly at the door of the room shared by his companions and knocked. The Viscount appeared, peering out from the half open door, hand resting easily on the hilt of his sword.

"Bath's free."

"Thank you." Wardes nodded slowly. "Miss Midori. A moment of your time." He beckoned.

"Is something wrong?" Unlike Guiche, who had made himself a nuisance all the way from the Academy, the Viscount had been pleasantly professional. By unspoken courtesy the two had carefully refrained from any conversation that didn't pertain to the mission.

"No. But it is important, about earlier today."

"Oh."

Kirito nodded reluctantly and accepted the offered seat at a small table. The Captain cast a brief murmured spell and seemed to cock his head as if listening for something before nodding in satisfaction.

"I understand that your mission is of the highest importance to the Crown," Wardes said. "Naturally, I have no intention of asking you about your task. But for the sake of both our missions, I think it best that I have some idea of what you are capable of."

Kirito leaned back in his chair. "I could say the same about you. I think I've proven myself well enough."

"In fact, it is this afternoon that I wanted to ask about," Wardes said. "It is clear now that you aren't merely a swordswoman."

Kirito shrugged, "Shouldn't the Princess's word be sufficient?"

Wardes fixed Kirito with a calm stare. "The Princess is not a soldier, and more importantly, is not here. We have restricted ourselves to need to know information. And I believe I need to know." The Captain's eyes narrowed. "I need to know what I can rely on you to do. If you'll hesitate to kill."

Kirito felt his heart beating faster. Of course that would come up. It wasn't like he didn't have blood on his hands. The subjugation mission against Laughing Coffin and the murderer Kuradeel. It didn't matter if it was digital or real. It was something that he had been forced to accept. An ugly little piece of himself that he'd been trying to keep at arm's length.

Wardes then added calmly. "For what it is worth, I am a Square of pure wind affinity with a specialty in lightning. I have served in the Knight Corps since I entered the service of the Crown ten years ago. I have combat experience in skirmishes along the Gallian border and have conducted missions of this sort before. I was previously assigned to the guard detail of Princess Henrietta."

Kirito nodded slowly, that matched roughly with what he had been told by the Princess. "What do you want to know?" Fortunately, the Duchess Vallière had instructed him in exactly what he was to say if questioned about his physical prowess.

"First, the way you acquitted yourself spoke of experience in battle," Wardes observed. "A great deal of experience."

"More like a great deal of training. But you are right, I have killed," Kirito said quietly. "I won't kill needlessly, but I won't hesitate either. You have my word."

Wardes seemed to weigh up Kirito's answer. "Very well. Then also, earlier in the battle. Your speed and strength were impressive, well beyond what should be possible absent magic. You're a mage . . . Correct?"

Nodding again, Kirito replied. "Or so I've been told." Warde's quirked an eyebrow. "As far as can be said, my affinity is wind, at least, those are the only spells I've had any luck with. But I'm unable to properly conjure. The only thing I seem to be able to cast spells on is myself."

"That explains your speed, but not your strength."

Kirito gave a pensive look before continuing. "That is . . . a bit more difficult. You are familiar with alchemic enhancements, correct?"

Wardes nodded slowly. "I see. That would explain both then."

Kirito gave a small shrug. "Don't expect me to be casting any useful spells. Though based on how long I can keep up my speed, I've been told my willpower reserves are around Triangle class. Does that give you a good enough idea what I'm capable of?"

The Viscount looked thoughtful. "I suppose it does. Thank you, Miss Midori."

"Captain," Kirito said as he departed.

After retreating to his own room, Kirito flopped down onto the surprisingly soft feather mattress. His right hand slid onto the dresser and he tugged a small envelope from the top of the satchel. It was written by Henrietta, the Princess's contribution to the mission.

He held the letter above him, squinting as if he could see through the paper. Not that he needed to. He knew what it said. The contents were brief and simply requested that the Royalists offer whatever assistance they could in retrieving the lost Faeries and delivering them safely to Tristain. Henrietta had told Kirito that if he could deliver the letter into the hands of Prince Wales, then if the Prince Valiant still harbored any fondness for her he would help.

Regardless, he would have to remember to find some way to thank the Princess for all of this. She was the one who had spoken over the Duchess's protests on his behalf. Having guides, one of whom was also a veteran mage, would make getting to Newcastle much easier. Kirito just wished the Princess hadn't been so . . . fascinated . . . by his faction disguise.

Turning over, Kirito's gaze fell on the window and the moonlight that slanted in through the wooden blinds. In the distance, the partially illuminated bulk of the Port Tree dominated the sky, its crest smaller, but so much closer than that of the World Tree.

A crashing noise came from outside and Kirito was suddenly alert. Rising smoothly from the bed and grabbing Split Moon in one fluid motion, he went to the window and peered out. In the light cast by the twin moons, he could see a figure struggling to fight his way free from a particularly tenacious bush. The bush appeared to be winning.

Squinting, his vision focused and the figure resolved into Guiche de Gramont. Judging by the way he was flailing about, the fall hadn't hurt him too badly. The idiot would be okay. Probably. Though why was he even there?

Even though Guiche hadn't fallen behind or otherwise physically inconvenienced Kirito, he was starting to gain a new appreciation for why Asuna had obscured her appearance when not on the front lines.

Wait. The idiot had been climbing the outside of the hotel? Near the baths . . . had he been trying to peep? If his cover ended up blown because of a damned pervert . . .

Members of the hotel staff were already starting to arrive to investigate the disturbance. Kirito returned to bed. Closing his eyes, he waited impatiently for morning to arrive.


Viscount Jean-Jacques Francis de Wardes lay awake. It was not the snoring of the idiot in the opposite bed that kept him up, nor any anxiety about this mission. Years of proving himself in battle, rising through the ranks of the Griffin Knights, and achieving status as a Captain of the Knight Corps had prepared him for much harsher accommodation.

What kept him awake tonight was the swordswoman Midori. She was an unknown variable, and unknowns were always bad. It didn't matter if they aided or hindered. Even an added danger was preferable so long as its quality was known.

First, he believed her when she had stated that she could not cast much magic. Though rare, such afflictions did exist, and Wardes had first hand experience with them through his connection to the Vallière family. However, he was certain she had not told him the whole truth.

Likewise, he was convinced that she had seen battle before. The girl did not hesitate in a fight. But just where had she fought, and against who?

Then came the next question, just what was her mission in Albion? To be assigned at the last moment and with the support of the Duchess de La Vallière no less was a sign that great trust had been placed in the girl. Wardes doubted the illustrious 'Heavy Wind' would vouch for someone who had not proven themselves to her satisfaction.

Three possibilities came to mind. Assassination, retrieval, or insurance.

An agent such as Midori would be uniquely suited as an assassin. No one would expect the strength and speed of that small body, or her deadliness with that sword. Though Wardes doubted she would be able to reach someone as highly placed as Lord Cromwell, eliminating certain key figures could create a power vacuum that would set Reconquista's ambitions back by months.

But the girl seemed genuinely reluctant to kill. She simply lacked the demeanor of an assassin. Still, it would be simple enough to pass word to his contacts in Albion when they arrived. Reconquista would not be caught unaware by an innocent face.

The second possibility was retrieval. Midori's mission might parallel Wardes' own, to retrieve some document or artifact from the hands of the Royalists and return it to Tristain. This too was plausible, but Wardes' instincts were that it was not something so simple as another incriminating document or a Royal treasure. If it were, it would be better to entrust its retrieval to the same agent.

The last possibility was a subset of the second. The letter was of great importance, though Wardes was not privy to its contents. Both Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarin were convinced that if it fell into the hands of Reconquista it would tear asunder the coming union of Germania and Tristain. Under these circumstances, there would be no single agent who could be completely trusted with the mission. So it would only be natural to set one to retrieve the letter and one to watch the retriever.

Wardes grimaced. In the past, he had been called upon to conduct a mission across the border into Gallia to investigate rumors of human experiments. The products of Gallia's twisted research into perverting the Founder's holy gifts had been creatures of incredible strength and speed.

Not only had the alchemic enhancements hardened their bodies, it had granted them a fortitude and viciousness that had forced Wardes to sear them with lightning until skin had burned, muscle boiled, and bone charred.

He had achieved the rank of Square on that mission.

When he had returned victorious to Tristain, the samples and documents he had retrieved had been swiftly spirited away by mysterious members of the Academia. Midori might just be the product of that stolen research . . .

If she really was his watcher and tried to interfere, there were consequences to that sort of enhancement and Wardes knew them better than anyone, she would find the same fate as those monsters years ago.

Vaguely satisfied with his conclusions, Wardes sat up in bed. Taking his sword from the nightstand he waved it in the direction of Guiche. The grating sound of the boy's snoring vanished, leaving behind only blessed silence. The charm would hold until morning. In the meantime, Wardes laid back in bed and closed his eyes.


Sir Dunwell had never been fond of Saint Joshua Palace. The seat of the Tudor family was a place of unfamiliar ostentation, and the changing of hands had done little to change its character.

He was ill at ease in grand halls, whether they flew the blue of Reconquista or were draped in Royal purple, and his unease had only grown in the company they now kept.

Pious men and opportunists, nationalists and revolutionaries, welded together in a common cause. They were one and all possessed of a peculiar manic energy, buoyed by a confidence that verged on prophecy, and which to the logical mind appeared quite mad.

Yet it was a madness that had borne results. Here at the heart of his power, Lord Oliver Cromwell led an army that did not know the meaning of defeat.

Sir Dunwell held the broadsheet between his thumbs and middle fingers. His eyes had not left the page for a full minute as he absorbed the image set in still wet ink.

A long limbed, gangling creature was seated cross legged in a wobbling oversized chair that suggested a childish stature and temperament. Its hands bore talons and its face wore a wide fool's grin pinched between a long hook nose and a pointed chin.

"This must be some form of jest."

"Perish the thought, my Good Captain." The man seated on the far side of the table smiled genially. "It is all very real. As our good friends in Tristain will attest."

Lord Oliver Cromwell was a man who invited false first impressions. Graying in his middle age with features that could charitably be called kindly, and dressed in the modest robes of a simple priest, he could vanish into the tumult of his gaudy entourage. That was, until he deigned to stand out.

Dunwell carefully placed the sheet atop the table. "This is why I was summoned?" The last reports received had told of something transpiring on the Continent, but failed to say just what. After York, news from abroad had become a low priority to his investigation.

Another smile. "I was told that you were observant, Captain. You and your men are the first of our brotherhood to cross wands with the demihumans. And the first to claim victory. I would like to hear your account of these Faeries of Alfheim."

Dunwell leaned back against a straight backrest. It was rare that a lowly Knight would be granted a private audience with the Lord Protector. The time, early morning, and the choice of venue, the Lord's private dining room, seemed an effort at discretion.

The table had been set for breakfast and a trolley laden with porridge and fruit was stationed at either end. Lord Cromwell ate lightly, while the Captain touched nothing.

"I am to speak frankly?" It occurred to Dunwell that he was being asked to tread a fine line.

"In this place?" Cromwell's smile widened. "I would have it no other way, Captain."

"What we claimed was not a victory. Milord." Dunwell waited for the snort of contempt or the scoff of indignation. Cromwell simply raised a brow.

"That is not how I read your report. You detected the demihumans infiltrating York. You prevented their sabotage and drove them off. You picked up their trail again and very nearly ran them to ground. That would seem to be a great triumph against an unknown adversary."

"I must disagree." The Captain meditated on what he was to say next. There was still a great deal they did not know. And still more of what they did know had not been fully examined. "Our infantry achieved complete surprise. Our cavalry controlled the high ground. It should have been a total rout. Instead, these . . . demihumans . . . escaped our ambush and managed a withdrawal in good order. No, I do not believe it was a triumph at all." He thought hard before adding, "Moreover, I do not believe what we encountered represented a true military force."

This seemed to interest the Lord Protector.

"An oversight on my part. It did not occur to me what it might mean at the time," Dunwell admitted. "The remains we collected were diversely armed. There was no rhyme or reason. No sensible combination of arms, and many basic deficiencies." No missile weapons to speak of for instance. Not even a hunting bow. "And their disposition . . ." It was the one detail in the aftermath which had given Dunwell pause.

"There were women and children among the dead."

The Captain was surprised to see Cromwell still smiling. It was a bitter truth of war to which soldiers became reluctantly accustomed. Less so men who had never been in the thick of it.

"Your report mentioned a woman."

"The winged one," Dunwell answered, as their brief exchange flashed in his mind's eye.

"You say she was seen in the company of Wales Tudor?"

"Yes, Milord." Investigating the Prince's whereabouts had led him into the path of the Fae in the first place. It was a coincidence which invited its own conclusions. "They were placed together at Queenswall and at Skiesedge. I believe she is some form of leader."

"Is this a soldier's intuition?" Cromwell held his smile under Dunwell's stare.

"An observation. Her close accompaniment of the Prince. And the way she took the initiative in attempting to kill me."

"Ah." Cromwell nodded. "God must have willed that she did not succeed, Captain, lest we be deprived of your service. In any case, your mission was still fruitful. We now know that the Eagle has been slipping Newcastle's blockade." An out of place look of disappointment crossed the Lord Protector's face. "It saddens me to hear our brothers in the Northern Squadron have proven lacking."

"If I may," Dunwell volunteered at the opportunity to change the topic, "the Eagle's escape at Skiesedge explains a great deal about our failure to apprehend or capture her sooner. Our frigates attempted to pursue the Prince's ship, but once the Royalists were beneath the cloud line we lost them in the turbulence."

"Under-sailing the Isle." Cromwell nibbled an apple slice thoughtfully.

"Flying so close to the landmass that the ship would be caught in the air currents beneath Albion. It is not a feat to be attempted by lesser navigators."

"You doubt the ability of our fleet?"

"Not at all, Milord," Dunwell said, speaking more quickly on familiar ground. "Our own ships are helmed by expert navigators, but the expertise to handle a ship beneath the Isle has been hard earned and closely guarded for generations. We have no navigators of equal caliber in our service. It seems the Royalists are now exploiting that advantage to its fullest."

"And making fools of us at every turn." Lord Cromwell sighed heavily, then brightened. "There is nothing for it but to prevail."

A silver bell chimed. A moment later the high oak doors behind them swung inwards to admit a pale, black frocked woman of severe countenance.

"Ah, Lady Sheffield." Cromwell raised a hand in greeting. "So good to see you this fine morning. Would you care to join us for breakfast? Sir Dunwell has been giving an excellent account of his experience with the demihumans."

"I am afraid I must decline," the woman answered, coolly glancing in Dunwell's direction before returning her eyes to Cromwell. "Milord, your morning commitments cannot be kept waiting."

"Ah yes, the Committee of Public Well-being. Best not to keep them waiting I suppose. It would appear our time together must be cut short, Captain." Cromwell appeared apologetic as he rose from his seat. "Please be my guest and breakfast at your leisure."

"I am afraid I must decline, Milord." The knight stood as well. "My men and I will be returning north to the siege. I suspect I will be spending much of today bringing myself up to speed about events happening abroad." The Continent seemed so much nearer now.

He paused as his eyes crossed the discarded broadsheet.

"Captain?"

"The likeness," Dunwell thought aloud. "It is rather poor. The Fae bodies we recovered possessed distinctive features. My men took sketchings after the battle. They would be more suitable to educate our forces about suspect Faeries.."

"God inspires you, Captain." Cromwell's smile could not have grown broader. "He tests us, you know."

"Milord?" Dunwell tried to keep the doubt from his voice.

Dunwell was a devout man, or at least, he wore the cross and said the prayers, and believed they did some good. He was not so devout as to know what to make of Cromwell's sacrilegious declarations.

"God and the Founder. He places these challenges before us as the eyes of the faithful watch. So that they may set the righteous way and they may follow." There was something of the eagerness of a child in his voice. "We must not fail. By all means, have them sent to our engravers at once."

"And what of the remains we recovered?" Dunwell felt it his duty to ask. Study might reveal some of weakness of the creatures. Something that could be leveraged when they were fought again.

"Ah yes, you did well to have them returned to Londinium." Cromwell nodded. "You have our thanks for that. Examination may shed some light on just what they are and where they come from."

There was a minute pause as Lord Cromwell seemed to contemplate those questions. Thick fingers played idly with a bejeweled ring worn on his left hand. It was, Dunwell noted, the Lord Protector's only concession to vanity.

"We are sure to glean a great deal from the interrogation."


The Fortress of Newcastle still stood, though the city itself was all but destroyed. Weeks of bombardment had reduced much of the town to shattered ruin. Surrounded on three sides by the abyss, the Royalists had prepared to make their last stand.

The signs of destruction were everywhere. Cannon shot from airships had wreaked havoc like a leaden rain. The bombardment had eventually died down, Reconquista did not have an infinite supply of iron and gunpowder to spend on the Royalist problem.

It was among these half ruined buildings and the cellars below that most of the displaced refugees had sought shelter. Two thousand in all. Five hundred able bodied men. Those who could fight manned the walls. The rest, the young, the feeble, and the elderly, waited.

"There are loved ones in the glory Whose dear forms you often miss. When you close your earthly story, Will you join them in their bliss?"

Caramella wasn't quite sure why she'd recalled it now of all times. Her paternal grandmother had taught it to her when she'd visited the States, but she hadn't sung it in years. Not after her parents had had their falling out over . . . well . . . her.

"Will the circle be unbroken By and by, by and by? Is a better home awaiting In the sky, in the sky?"

Surrounding her, children and elderly men and women listened patiently. No one here save Caramella, and maybe some of the other SAO survivors, would have any idea what the lyrics were about. It wasn't like anyone in Halkegenia had ever heard of a 'Christian', much less the Christian revival. That didn't matter. People found their own meaning in the words.

"In the joyous days of childhood Oft they told of wondrous love Pointed to the dying Savior Now they dwell with Him above."

A child, a little girl with messy blonde hair, face pale and dirty, leaned her head against Caramella's side. The adults were polite but anxious around the Faeries, but the children showed no fear.

"Will the circle be unbroken By and by, by and by? Is a better home awaiting In the sky, in the sky?"

The Fortress had been stocked with provisions for six months, but that assumed they would be restocking a full Royal Navy squadron. Which was lucky, otherwise the Royalists might have resented having to feed the extra mouths. Even so, Prince Wales had been forced to fight to make their case. The pointed ears hadn't won them any friends.

"You remember songs of heaven Which you sang with childish voice. Do you love the hymns they taught you, Or are songs of earth your choice?"

Caramella noticed Kino leaning against the door frame of the barracks. Her partner in crime looked like he had something he needed to tell her. Caramella's voice trailed off, receiving groans from the children. "Sorry kids, but I have to get going."

"Sorry to interrupt you," Kino said. "That song . . . it was pretty."

"Eh? I probably butchered it. What's up?"

Kino shook his head. "Asuna and Prince Wales want all the fighters to gather up," he said softly. "It sounds like they've come up with something."

"Of course they have." Those two were scary together, a couple of little schemers.

They weren't far from the Fortress's outer wall, low, thick stone fortifications that traced a zigzag pattern across the land. Nishida said it was something called a star fort, the shape of the walls made it difficult for an attacker to hit them head on with their cannon fire. The Rebels had decided it was pointless to batter the walls down with their artillery.

They didn't seem too crazy about storming the Fortress either. Newcastle was built on a peninsula jutting out from the northern tip of Albion. The defenders only had to worry about a ground assault from one side, and the crossfire from the Fortress's walls made that an exercise in assisted suicide.

They made their way through the inner walls and then hiked up the stairs to entrance of the citadel, a large star shaped structure at the heart of the defences capped by five thick stone towers. They received a few curt nods from passing soldiers along the way.

Most of the Royalists didn't quite know what to make of them. Wales had ordered his men to treat their guests cordially, and the Fae had been given free run of the Fortress. So long as they didn't get under foot or linger in sensitive areas, they could go wherever they pleased.

After three days of pitching in, the general attitude seemed to be cautious acceptance. Even so, Caramella couldn't shake the feeling that she was an animal under observation. For every appreciative look or word of thanks, there was a suspicious glance or a softly breathed curse.

The interior of the citadel was made of cold, gray stone, the windows were small and set high up, and the doors were all constructed of dark hardwood reinforced by iron. But those walls were draped in rich tapestries, the windows allowed in plenty of light, and the heavy doors opened onto well furnished chambers. This Fortress had housed officers of the Royal Navy, a certain degree of luxury was to be expected.

And at the Fortress's heart was a courtyard spacious enough to accommodate a commerce raider like the HMS Eagle with room to spare. Officially, it was an aerodrome meant to dock the Royal Yacht. In fact, it was the entrance to a tunnel system bored straight through the White Isle from top to bottom. At some point in the past architects had expanded on the natural cavity, branching outwards to form storage chambers, galleries, and an extensive dock hidden in the mists below.

They made their way downwards, the smooth stone walls giving way to cruder construction of an earlier era until they came to stand before a pair of towering oak doors. The guards spared them only a brief glance before admitting them into what Caramella could only think of as a medieval command center.

The chamber was pentagonal with a high domed ceiling supported by stout wooden beams and stone pillars. Light from a half dozen chandeliers revealed an immense map of Albion dominating one wall, showing details down to the smallest village, while a table near the center of the room held a painstakingly crafted model of the Isle.

Asuna was leaning over the map table, Prince Wales at her side. Her wings would have made the Maeve hard to miss even if her brilliant white and red coat had not. But more than just that, Asuna simply screamed 'princess'. From the second they had arrived at Newcastle, she had kept the royal advisers, and even the King himself, on the back foot.

"You're late," the curved blade user Shio commented. The man stood leaning against a pillar, his dull red oriental armor seeming to eat up the light around him.

"I'm sorry, we're running on a schedule now? Like normal people?" Caramella asked.

Shio shrugged, "Last one here, makes you late."

'Bite me' she mouthed to the dark haired man.

"If that's everyone," Asuna looked up from the table, "we can begin."

Caramella observed a new gauntness in the Maeve's cheeks. She didn't think Asuna was sleeping much. Or eating much for that matter.

They'd all dealt with death before, there wasn't a single person in Aincrad who hadn't lost someone they considered a friend. This was a different. Nobody could remember a time when so many 'civilians' had been slaughtered at once.

'What the hell kind of business did they have getting themselves killed?' Caramella thought angrily.

"Thank you all for lending us your time," Prince Wales began. "We have asked you here seeking volunteers for a dangerous mission." The Prince's eyes narrowed. "If successful, this will ensure that the final attack is all the more costly for the Rebels." There were nods and muttered comments of approval from Wales' men.

"In exchange for our assistance, the Royalists have agreed to help smuggle us to the Continent," Asuna explained to the Faeries. "They are currently conducting maintenance on the Eagle and preparing her for a blockade run. The ship should be ready by morning."

Wales gestured for the gathered Fae and mages to step up to the table. "For the last several weeks the Rebels have been intermittently bombarding Newcastle. It appears that they have finally resolved the deficiencies in their supply lines. That is, the deficiencies we have not been assisting them with."

Another chuckle rose from the surrounding mages. Men who were laughing in the face of death.

"This is the town of Wallsend, located ten leagues south of Newcastle." Wales pointed to a small dot on a map of the Isle and then to a detailed map of the town itself. "There is a powder mill located outside the town. It is a site of Rebel gunpowder production. We're going to destroy it."

"Prince Wales." One of the mages near the back of the crowd waved to draw the Prince's attention.

"Yes Lucane?"

Lucane stepped forward, a dark haired man with the lean build of a dedicated soldier. "My Prince, this is a vital mission. I speak for every man here when I say I would be honored to join you. But . . . forgive me my Prince, can we trust these Firstborns?"

"And what is that supposed to mean, exactly?" Shio said dangerously. The other Knights of Blood nodded as they traded looks with the Halkegenian knights.

"Lucane, you will explain yourself," Wales ordered.

"I merely mean to say that they are not committed to our cause. Surely our own knights can better see to this mission. On their own."

With every word out of the man's mouth, the urge in Caramella to strangle him grew stronger. They were committed alright. Whether they liked it or not.

Wales stared at his subordinate. "Lucane, you were knighted just after the rebellion began, correct?"

"Yes, my Prince." Lucane nodded. "For proving myself valiantly in battle over the fields of Lexington. My squadron held the the traitorous Dragon Knights at bay for hundreds of our comrades to escape."

Wales nodded. "Dragons are fierce creatures. Tell me Lucane, how many dragons have you slain?"

The knight paused as if not understanding the question. "I slew two Rebel knights and their mounts before my own dragon was killed beneath me." The other mages gave approving murmurs.

"Then you and Lady Asuna share something in common," Wales explained with a sort of casualness that made everything sound like small talk.

"Excuse me, my Prince?" Lucane looked confused.

"The dragons. You've both slain two," Wales explained, watching as Lucane looked to the winged girl still standing calmly beside the Prince. "Of course, Lady Asuna did so on foot, and without the benefit of magic."

"Impossible," Lucane's opinion was shared by the rest of the Prince's men.

"I would have thought the same," Wales replied, "if I had not seen it for myself."

"It was luck more than anything," Asuna added casually. "The dragons were committed to their attack."

The young knight's eyes widened. "Forgive me, my Prince. It seemed too fantastic to be true I . . ." Wales placed a hand on Lucane's shoulder and smiled kindly.

"As I said, I would not have believed it myself. You are correct that the Fae do not wield the advantage of magic, but their physical prowess more than compensates." Wales turned to look back at Asuna, "They are not wed to our cause. This is true. But I do not doubt they will honor our bargain."

"Thank you, Prince Wales." Asuna nodded curtly.

"If that is your decision my Prince," Lucane said, the man looking suitably chastened. "Forgive me for speaking out."

Wales shook his head. "There is nothing to forgive. Returning to the matter at hand. The Wallsend mills are responsible for supplying the forces besieging Newcastle. Until recently, the largest hold up in black powder production has been the Rebels' difficulty in acquiring a steady supply of sulfur, but that appears to have been solved."

"Our few friends on the Continent could only delay their procurement for so long," a gray haired man offered apologetically.

"To every challenge the Founder offers us a solution, Paris." Wales smiled evilly. "And in this, God and the Founder have been most generous in supplying us with the means to destroy the mill and its stocks."

"We'll attack under the cover of darkness and use their own gunpowder stock in a demolition," Asuna elaborated in a clinical voice. "While our main strike force neutralizes the sentries and prevents the alarm from being raised, a second unit will enter the mill and use the black powder to destroy it completely."

"The Rebels are scheduled to take stock of a large shipment at the end of the week. The mill's stores should be near full," Wales added. "This will be a dangerous mission. Wallsend is one of the nearest outposts supporting the siege, it will certainly possess a reinforced garrison."

Caramella raised a hand, "Not to poke holes in your brilliant plan or anything. But this town . . ."

"Yes?" Wales asked.

"It's out there, and we're in here. How exactly are we getting around that little roadblock?"

Wales shrugged. "That too, the Rebels have provided for. Their bombardment has left much of Newcastle a shattered ruin. All the debris makes it difficult for earth mages to take accurate soundings, so Reconquista still does not know the full lay of the city. Under cover of dark a small force may slip by.

Asuna planted her hands on the table. "I won't force any of you to participate. But it needs to be done to pay for our passage. Even if nobody else volunteers, I will still go."

The Faeries were all silent, and for a moment Caramella had to wonder why. It wasn't like they hadn't all volunteered for raids before. And they had all fought and seen people killed before. Then she realized what it was. They'd all volunteered before and they'd all seen people killed before, but they'd never volunteered to kill.

Shio was the first to raise his hand. Caramella followed a moment later, then Kino and Ivan. Slowly the number of volunteers climbed until it reached a dozen. The ones who hadn't raised their hands looked almost ashamed. Caramella didn't blame them. If she could keep anyone else from having their hands stained red then it would be worth it.

When Wales called for volunteers from among his own men, the young knight Lucane was the first to step forward.

"The difficulty of this mission won't just be in the execution," Asuna said. "We'll have a hard time getting into position as well."

"That is part of why I negotiated for the assistance of the Fae. Speed will be of the essence both before and after the mission," Wales explained, "and endurance will also be vital. We will have to cover the ten leagues to Wallsend and then return in a single night. Are you all certain that you still wish to volunteer?"

Though they had been hesitant to step forward, none of the Fae made so much as a move to step down.


The white room was as cold as a morgue and as sterile as a surgical theater. Which was a considerable improvement from the state in which the Tudors had left it.

The Lady Sheffield's heels clicked across the enameled tile, stepping over the many thin channels meant to drain away the blood and less seemly fluids.

The chamber had been cleansed at her instruction and secured behind layers of magical defenses. She had thought it might be useful to prepare such a place in the event she ever happened across an intriguing sample.

In all truth, she had not expect so many.

They were packed to the walls in three rows of ten. Pale ghostly flesh tinged gray in the cold harsh magelight.

Their arms and armor, and any jewelry on their person, had been stripped from them and sent on to her staff elsewhere in the city. She would take the time to examine the artifacts later. But for now, this required her supervision.

The physicians had done their work while the bodies were being transported from Skiesedge to Londinium. Dissecting the dead with the same skill and care they would have employed on the living.

A great deal of what they had gleaned was of interest to Sheffield. To start, even the practitioners of this land had been able to determine that the Fae's bodies had been created, not born.

They were certainly alive. Or had been, in any case. Their organs and gross musculature perfectly formed. But with no sign of ever having grown to their stature. No old injuries among the oldest, no half hardened growth plates, even among the youngest. No signs of age at all in fact. As if they were newborn from whole cloth.

It was a curiosity which eluded Sheffield. Her first thought . . . Windalfr . . . But this was not in line with the legendary accounts of the Right Hand of God. It was not in line with any account of the power of Void.

"Milady." A tall and fiery haired woman waited beside one of the stretchers, her hands clasped neatly, "I have done what I can to repair the damage inflicted by these savages. But I fear my best efforts may fall short."

"I am given to believe the Captain's men had some difficulty dispatching them with lesser means, Isabella," Sheffield answered. Which spoke volumes about their composition.

"I was referring to the surgeons."

"Our hospitality does not meet your standards?" Isabella froze in place like a deer shocked by a sudden sound.

Sheffield was forced to admit the man had talent for making himself appear at will. The dull priestly robes seeming to blur into shape out of the harsh shadows cast into the corners of the chamber.

"I meant no disrespect, Milord," Isabella was quick to explain herself, "simply that Albion is not naturally furnished with the accommodations I am used to."

"It will be of little cause for concern," Cromwell smiled as he examined the Faeries all neatly arranged. "The power granted to me by God shall make it so."

The Lady Sheffield tilted her head. Cromwell had been a useful implement for her master. But usefulness had little to do with his selection. Rather, her master had found the man to be interesting. Very few men could act so sanely in the face of such purified delusion.

Isabella stepped backed. "As you say, Milord."

"Now then. Where shall we begin?"

"We have already selected a suitable candidate." Sheffield stepped in to guide the Lord Protector before he made his decisions on some flight of whimsy. "Judging by his armaments and armor we believe he was of high status, and would be best to begin with."

Isabella led the way to the body of a middle aged man, his features gaunt and severe. He was draped to the chest in white linen, but not even that could entirely mask the damage the Captain had inflicted.

Cromwell surveyed the cadaver thoughtfully. "They appear before us just as our victory is assured, only that we swat them away like flies. Such a waste, wouldn't you say?" And most fascinating of all, Cromwell seemed to believe what he said.

"But there is no reason for us to be enemies now is there." The man placed his left hand over the cadaver's brow and stroked down across its face. A glimmer of light caught in the jewel of his ring and passed from his hand into the corpse's mouth.

There was a moment of stillness that seized the air. Then the soft hiss of breath leaving lifeless lungs. Eyes opened as the body lifted itself at the waist.

Sheffield stood unmoved. She had observed the ritual before, and so there was nothing of interest. But Isabella stood back, ever so slightly unnerved by what she witnessed.

"Fate made us enemies, but in death we shall become good friends." Cromwell spoke with the self satisfaction of a child. "Now then, I shall want you to tell me, tell me all about yourself . . ."


The deck of the Lady Gallant was quiet as the ship sailed onward towards its rendezvous. 'Quiet is supposed to be good,' Guiche thought, or so his brothers had told him. Quiet meant everything was going to plan. But alas, it certainly was boring as well.

Watching the vistas below had been a pleasant enough way to pass the time while they sailed over the continent, but once they had reached the sea it seemed that nothing could be more bland. The monotony of blue beneath them had only been replaced with a monotony of white all around them as they hit the cloud banks surrounding Albion.

In the meantime, there were better things to be using his eyes for. Much better things.

After witnessing her talents first hand, a less ambitious man might have tempered his interest. But such beauty could give courage to even the weakest heart, and a Gramont was if anything an admirer of beauty.

Guiche watched on with admiration as Midori swung her sword through a series of short, controlled strikes. The blade's motion was smooth and fluid, the forms as relentlessly beautiful as the young swordswoman wielding it.

At last Midori ceased, flourishing her sword before returning it to its sheath with a look of reluctant satisfaction. Wiping her brow with a borrowed handkerchief she made her way to the opposite side of the ship, stretching languidly as she went.

Guiche observed carefully as he approached. As with all things worth pursuing, there was an artistry to courtship. In his experience, Midori would be set in her duty. Being seen to interfere would only serve to agitate her. She had to be made receptive, the dance had to be enjoyed by both parties.

"Miss Midori." He played with the idea of conjuring up a bouquet of bronze flowers but discarded it, though perfect for charming some girls, he had the impression that it would be much too direct.

The swordswoman spared him a brief glance and a small nod before returning her attention to the clouds. In the dying light, the white mist was stained a faint, bloody pink.

"You were in masterful form today," Guiche said carefully.

Yes, a girl like Midori was devoted to her craft. In his experience, no doubt beneath her mask lay a pure and innocent maiden waiting to be coaxed from her shell.

She seemed to study him as if deciding whether to answer and then snorted softly. "The footwork was junk," she said. "Just three months to get this soft . . . Or maybe . . . "

Guiche wondered if he should press further but decided against it. "Nonsense," he said. "Even father would have been impressed. Before, you mentioned it was a sword style of the Far East? Then is it from your homeland?"

"My homeland?" Midori suddenly frowned. "Who told you that?"

"Ah, I did not mean to assume." Though he could swear he had seen eyes like that somewhere before. At the Academy perhaps? Certainly in his imagination!

Seeming satisfied with his answer, the swordswoman shrugged. "Well . . . I wouldn't know for sure," Midori said carefully.

Guiche puzzled at the reply, then it all clicked. "Oh . . . I see," he said slowly. Yes, that explained it. The men who led the caravans through the Elven territories had gained a reputation for daring and adventure. It was easy to see how such a thing might come to pass.

"My apologies, Miss Midori," he said respectfully, and found he suddenly meant it. "It must have made life difficult for you."

The girl shrugged. "There are more important things than blood. Anyway, I was loved like their own by the people who raised me, so I can't complain. As for my sword style, some is self taught, the rest is from . . . very far away."

"Well, it does suit you," Guiche complimented. "A sword style of rare grace for a swordswoman of rare beauty." Guiche congratulated himself on that last part and waited expectantly. A strange expression flashed across Midori's face, and then she looked away. Ah, had he perhaps been too forward?

"Please, stop it," she said quietly.

"I beg your pardon?"

Midori turned to face him fully, and even though she had to look up at him, he had the strangest impression that he was being looked down upon. "I've turned a blind eye to it because of our mission, but it's becoming a problem. Just what do you think you're doing?"

Guiche blinked a few times. This was . . . new. He'd lost count of the number of times that a girl had flown into a rage at him. But he had never received this look of simple disappointment.

"Well . . . that is to say . . . " Guiche struggled to offer an explanation before falling back on his old standby. "I was simply admiring your beauty. From the moment I saw you, you captured my heart and . . ."

"I captured your heart?" Midori asked. "Really? What about that girl you were talking about over dinner last night? What was her name? Monmon?"

"Montmorency?" Guiche offered weakly, "You were listening?"

"You wouldn't shut up." The swordswoman coolly brushed aside a stray strand of hair.

"Ah. You misunderstand. Montmorency is a dear acquaintance, and we are tied by much affection. But in romance, she has never held my attentions."

"How many girls have you done this with?" Midori asked with a bite of steel in her voice.

"N-none, I swear." Guiche tried to think quickly. It appeared he had already lost this round, he had botched things from the start. "Perhaps I have been too forward, but that is only because I am certain that this is love at first sight!"

Midori stared, hair blowing in the breeze. Her expression softened. So his last hand had worked! Then why did she look so sad? Midori shook her head slowly. "Guiche, you . . . sicken me."

"W-what?" Guiche stuttered. It was a familiar insult, but never had it been delivered so calmly.

"You can't play with people's hearts like this," Midori said softly. "It's not a game."

Guiche's expression soured and with that came a flush of embarrassment. "What's wrong with making it a game?"

It wasn't like the girls didn't know what was going on. He wasn't that good a liar. They had to convince themselves for the most part, they had to play along. Didn't they?

A spark of anger flashed across Midori's face. "It will rot something that should be very precious. I can't respect a person who whores himself out while calling it love."

Guiche was left speechless. "And what would some savage bastard girl know about love?!" Guiche spat. Really, what right did she have talking down to him like that?

Midori turned back to the clouds, her expression growing melancholic. A closed hand came to rest against her chest, hovering over her heart. "It's not a game. The bonds between people, they are the only thing we have to put our faith in. Don't cheapen them like that."

Guiche's breathing slowed and he blinked rapidly as he tried to understand. Guiche wanted to kick himself, there surely had been signs. "Your heart . . . It already belongs to someone, doesn't it? A lover?"

Her face set in a rigid mask. "My spouse."

Already wed? Not unusual for a girl her age, but then if she was married, what business did Midori have as a soldier? Surely she should be elsewhere seeing to a home and a family. But that didn't excuse his own behavior towards another man's wife.

"Miss Midori, please accept my apology. I've been a bit of a heel it seems," Guiche said awkwardly. He wasn't used to admitting fault like so.

Midori gave another small shrug. "It's okay," she said. "I went too far as well. You're a guy after all." Guiche was left confused by the hint of sympathy in her voice. "Just, please . . . stop this. My mission will be hard enough without you making a fool of yourself."

Guiche began to reply when the sound of approaching footsteps reached him. "Good. You're both here," Viscount Wardes said. The Captain of the Griffin Knights glanced between his two companions. "Am I . . . interrupting something?"

"Nothing," Midori said as if truly nothing had happened.

Guiche simply shook his head in agreement. He spared Midori one more glance, but that pained look had completely disappeared. She was now leaning against the railing, calmly regarding the Viscount.

"Very well . . . I've spoken with the Captain. He says that we should reach York by late evening, the winds permitting. We'll have to hold for inspection once we reach the port."

"Will it be a problem?" Midori asked.

The Viscount waved a dismissive hand. "We have nothing to hide. Once we're in York, we may want to stay in the city until morning."

"More waiting?" Midori asked with another flash of anger. Patience seemed to be the only virtue that she lacked.

The Viscount pulled down on the brim of his hat. "We could always depart immediately. But the roads beyond the city are treacherous, and we could use the time to gain a grasp of the situation as it is."

"Then . . . I'll just have to defer to your wisdom," Midori said calmly.

"We do ourselves no favors by taking unnecessary risks," Wardes said. "And from the news I've heard, Reconquista is not yet prepared to move on Newcastle en mass. The Fortress will still stand in another day's time."

Midori nodded and said nothing more. The skies were growing dark, the evening sky tinged a pale dim blue as the sun sank beneath the horizon. But there was still enough light to see by. And through the clouds ahead, the darkness began to grow deeper.

Guiche squinted. At his side, Midori moved towards the bow of the ship, climbing up on part of the rigging despite the protests of the crew. A shadow was emerging from the cloud banks, taking on depth and substance as it stretched off for as far as the eye could see in either direction.

Guiche licked his lips. Even in the waning light he had no words to describe it. It was like looking end on at the edge of the world, tall cliffs shrouded in curtains of mist which spilled into the clouds.

There were whistles and calls from the men on duty, and the ship's captain began to shout orders to the deck hands, turning the ship north so that they might come in over the gently sloping lowlands.

"Miss, Miss you need to get down from there!" the Captain called. "Blast it girl! We have to bring in those sails. Do you want to get knocked off!"

So softly that Guiche had to strain to hear, Midori spoke. "That's it. Isn't it?"

"Indeed," Viscount Wardes replied. "Albion. The White Isle."
 
Last edited:
In an earlier era Newcastle had been fortified by an outer wall stretching ten leagues from the port, turning the entire peninsula into an immense fortress. Wallsend had originally been the site of a 'league castle' anchoring the northernmost end of the wall.

With time the wall had grown obsolete. It had gradually been dismantled and the stones reused. They lived on now in Newcastle's modern fortifications, and in Wallsend too, where the very weapon that had spelled their obsolescence had given the old fort a new lease on life.

A war demanded vast quantities of black powder, making its manufacture and distribution essential to a campaign. Yet powder production was dangerous, often catastrophically so. An accident could destroy a mill in moments.

To that end, the fort at Wallsend had seen its walls reinforced and turned to the task of holding destructive forces in rather than weathering them from without. Yet it was still a fortress, built to keep people out.

For the raiders, slipping free from Newcastle had been only half the challenge. Moving through the ruins of the city under the cover of twilight, they had made use of half flooded tunnels and canals to reach the marshlands beyond the siege. The journey had taken hours, hiding from rebel patrols until they had arrived overlooking the town and its attendant fort. Then they had waited for the next changing of the watch.

"No sign of additional dragon patrols," the Prince observed, lowering his spyglass. "The Rebels have grown complacent."

"Don't get too confident." Asuna recalled the information that had been given to her by Wales' subordinates. "The troops here are front line forces."

Wales turned to a sullen looking mage whose clothes were festooned with small pouches. "Lydel, go with Lady Asuna. Do as we planned."

"Yes, your Highness."

Sweeping in from the forest, moving in a crouch through the grass, the walls of the fort reared up before them. They were nearly invisible in the almost moonless night, but the guards had the high ground and would sound an alarm if they saw anything amiss.

The rustling as Asuna sank into the grass was masked by the gurgling of water in the mill runs. A pair of guards paced the wall. Just as they turned, a bird call echoed over the the field.

Wale's detachment raced across the no man's land. They reached the mill run and as one they jumped, vaulting the five meter channel and nearly bouncing from the stone wall. Clinging like spiders, they moved vertically with no loss of speed.

Asuna held her breath.

There was no noise, no sign of a struggle. Finally, a long coil of rope spilled over the edge. Nobody was waiting for them when they reached the top of the wall, but there were bodies lying unceremoniously in the shadows.

Asuna matched the layout of the castle with the one she had committed to memory. Standing on the eastern wall the main courtyard lay below her. The building in the far north-west corner was the castle's keep. The highest floors had been dismantled and used to reinforce the buildings directly beneath her. Those would be the mill houses.

And that was where they encountered their first problem.

"The door is warded," Lydel reported, examining an arcane looking padlock and chain. "Not just fire wards either."

"Can you break it?" Asuna glanced over her shoulder.

The mage offered her a look of disgust. "See this?" He pointed to a specific ring of inscriptions. "Warded against transmutation. But there are ways."

The mage placed his wand to the padlock. A thin stream of water conjured from the focus snaked into the seams of the lock. Lydel's chanting changed, and the metal began to frost over. There was a faint creaking -pop-. Another whispered chant and the ice reverted to water.

The interior was pitch black even to Asuna's night vision ability. Once Shio closed the door, Lydel conjured a dazzling ball of white light.

Leaping out from the deep shadows stood the mills, each attached to a thick wooden axle that led to an overhead system of gears and pinions.

Lydel gave a small snort. "Look, they've left the last load out to dry. By the Founder, we hardly need to help them to destroy the place. Bart, Miles, help me load all of this lovely powder the Rebels have left us back into the mills, then we'll set the timer.

For people proficient in magic and openly disdainful of commoners, Lydel and his men knew quite a lot about gunpowder. "We're sappers, Milady. His Majesty's Engineers. There be no time for us to discard any tool in our work."

Lydel retrieved a small device of polished brass from his pocket. It had the appearance of a large pocket watch, but there was only a single hand on its surface and the back appeared to consist of the same sort of mechanism that Asuna had seen on the Royalists' more advanced handguns.

What it was, was a time bomb without the bomb. When the timer finished its countdown it would trigger the wheel lock mechanism, to apocalyptic effect.

Lydel inspected his handiwork with a glint in his eye. "First timer set for sixty minutes."


Kino felt his breathing slow and steady as he kept watch outside the guardhouse.

"Kino, I want you and the rest of the Fae to stand guard out here," Wales instructed.

"I . . . " He saw the kind look in the Prince's eyes. Wales knew that this was hard for them. "Understood."

The mages gathered at the entrance, crouching beneath windows lit by flickering candlelight. The doors were opened. The candles in the windows blew out.

After a time, the mages filed out of the building one by one. Wales' expression was neutral, but there was a look of cruel satisfaction in the eyes of Lucane.

"We'll post sentries here in case we missed anyone," Wales instructed. "Lucane, how much time?"

The knight referred to a heavy pocket watch. "Fifty minutes."

"Then we have forty minutes to get the sulfur into the river."

The warehouses sat opposite to the fort, where the mill run returned to the River Tyne. A wooden dock had been constructed for barge traffic.

There were three guards on the opposite bank. Two were conversing, a third stood on the wooden docks. Kino squinted: he was smoking a cigarette.

Wales tapped Kino gently on the shoulder and they broke off from the others, slipping down to the bank of the mill run and wading through cold river water before scaling the opposite side.

"We'll have to take the first two together," the Prince whispered. "Leave the last to me. On three."

Kino nodded, drawing a throwing dart from the pouch on his belt, a dark, smooth torpedo of black iron.

Wales mouthed the count silently, and then as one they rose over the lip of the bank. Kino's dart left his hand. It struck the first guard at the base of his skull; the speed and weight was instantly lethal. The second guard was thrown to the ground, blood flowing from his nose and mouth.

As the last guard threw his cigarette into the river and turned back towards the warehouses he was greeted by a blade of wind cast by Wales. His body fell to the deck, his head fell into the Tyne.

Seeing the deed was done, the others crossed the mill run via a footbridge before spreading out.

Sulfur was a rare commodity for the Rebels, and even rarer for the Royalists. It had, of all people, been Kino who had mentioned the possibility while looking at the maps of Wallsend and Newcastle and realizing that the same river wound through both.

Rather than destroying it, they could deliver it right into the Royalists' hands.

"Heh, reminds me of my job IRL," a former ninja build player named Schneider grunted as he rolled his tenth cask into the water. They were making good progress, but there was more than could be moved in the time they had left. Whatever they couldn't throw into the river would have to be burned.

"This is IRL," Kino replied as he pushed the cask away from the dock with a pole.

"Yeah, I mean the IRL with electricity, indoor plumbing, and porn."

"Lucane, how much time do we have left?" Wales asked

"Ten more minutes." No one wanted to be here when the timer reached zero.

Without looking up from his work, Kino spoke. "Hey, Wales . . . Thanks for back there . . . And, you know, everything else . . ."

"Whatever for?"

Kino struggled to explain it. "The Royalists. You aren't doing too well." Wales winced. "But you're going out of your way to help us."

The Prince shook his head softly. "Please, Kino, I don't deserve your thanks. The truth is I am using you. Such despicable conduct on my part, isn't it?"

"I don't think so," Kino said as he pushed another cask clear of the dock. "I mean, you're responsible to your people first, right? It's noble that you'd help us at all."

"That may be," Wales admitted. He looked unsatisfied. "But truthfully, that is little excuse. I will be dead before too long, and then it will not matter if I scraped out one more victory."

"Couldn't you run? I mean . . . people like Captain Thorn would help if you asked . . . So why?"

"Why would we fight to the last? If only it were so simple Kino . . . The truth is, I can't run. To run would be to offer evidence of everything the Rebels claim."

They were quiet once more. There really wasn't anything left to say.

The peace was shattered by an odd rattling at the far side of the dock. A trio of narrow, rectangular wooden structures were offset over the river. The door to one swung open, then a burly guard stepped out while still buttoning his trousers.

He stared at Wales and Kino. Wales and Kino stared back.

The man dropped a partially defaced book, snatched a torch from its place on the wall, then turned to run. "Attack! Attack!" The man's unfastened trousers fell down around his ankles, sending him sprawling as Wales' wind bullet passed by overhead.

His torch rolled across the deck.

Wales advanced calmly, cane-wand at his side. The guard fumbled for a pistol on his belt. The Prince blasted it from his hand with another air bullet.

"Kino, put that torch out before it starts a fire," Wales ordered calmly.

Kino nodded and turned towards the fallen torch, then went pale. He recognized the logo on the casks sitting there on the dock. It was the same as the one he had seen back in York. As he watched, the flames licked against the side of one of the barrels with a sparking hiss.


It started with a muted -thud- that turned into a low rumble as the foundations of the fort trembled.

"What was that?" Asuna turned to the door.

Lydel looked up from his work."Gunpowder. Not one of ours . . . "

"Are you sure?"

Lydel gave her a look of mild disbelief. "If it was, we'd never know."

"We need to get going." Whatever it was, if they'd felt it down here in the powder stores the garrison would have easily heard it too.

Lydel wiped his hands on his pants. "We're done here. Maybe if we're lucky they'll get caught in the blast."

"Wait, it's going to be that big?" Shio followed the sapper out of the storeroom built into the fort's cellars. "You could have explained that in the briefing!"

"Why?" Lydel asked as he quickly followed after them. "If something went wrong, we'd be just as dead."

Caramella was standing watch atop the wall when they got back, a look of open anxiety writ large across her features. "Explosion. It came from the docks."

Asuna bit her lip. "Lydel, how much time do we have left?"

The engineer checked his timepiece. "Eight minutes."

Asuna started snapping orders. "Shio, Lydel, Caramella, do a sweep of the castle and gather up anyone from Wales' group, then head back to the rendezvous."

"Hey wait a minute, what about Kino and Blondie?" Caramella snapped. "That blast . . . They need our help!"

"I'll find them myself," Asuna said. "Caramella, please, I'm trusting you with this."

The odds were good that she wanted to say 'no'. Instead, blowing air through her teeth, the older swordswoman nodded. "Alright. What're you all waiting for?"

Asuna raced off in the direction of the gates. She ran up the half lowered drawbridge, landing lightly on the opposite side of the mill run. She looked up as she heard the first blood chilling cry. Dark, now familiar shapes were rising into the night sky.

Outside the fort's sheltering walls half of the barge dock had been reduced to kindling. One warehouse had partly collapsed, while the other was beginning to burn. She saw a handful of cloaked figures emerging from the ruined warehouse, coughing and stumbling forward.

"Schneider, Lucane!" Asuna shouted. "What happened!"

Lucane propped Schneider up against what was left of a warehouse wall. "We missed a guard. He set off a shipment of powder on the dock. Just . . . our luck, eh?"

"Where are Kino and Wales?" Asuna demanded.

"I . . . I don't know," Schneider panted.

Lucane's expression grew dark. "The Prince was on the docks. But I saw young Kino dragging him off the edge. Quick Lady Asuna, we must find the Prince!" The knight made to stand on his own and nearly fell, clutching at his side. His hand came away covered in blood. "It is but a flesh wound."

Asuna batted the knight's hand aside and pulled his cloak open. She didn't know much about medicine, and the fact that he could still stand was probably a good sign, but his side had been lacerated with a spray of wood splinters. He needed a doctor. "You're no condition to find anyone."

The others, both Faeries and mages, were staggering from the debris. Asuna counted a half dozen in all. They all looked worse for wear. "All of you, we're leaving now. Lukes, Eidel," she snapped off the names of the two closest Faeries. "Come with me. The rest of you, do you think you can get Lucane and Schneider out of here?"

"Yes, Lady Asuna!" One of the mages stepped forward.

Asuna was running again, Lukes and Eidel on her heels. 'Everything is coming apart,' she thought. But they couldn't leave anyone behind. Not again.

The inside of the warehouse was somehow in even worse shape. Overhead beams and wooden shelves had collapsed, while casks lay shattered across the ground, spilling out yellowish powder.

Lukes cursed. A Faerie was laid out, a man named Arata, skewered to the ground by a fallen beam. Asuna felt her legs tremble as Lukes checked the man for signs of life. The former tank looked up and shook his head.

A groan came from a pile of wood in another corner. "Quickly!" Asuna gestured, helping Lukes and Eidel pull debris from a collapsed wall. They found a trio of survivors, an unconscious mage and two more Faeries.

"You guys okay?" Lukes shouted.

"Y-yeah," one of the Faeries said. "Oswyn here shielded us, but he got clocked pretty hard on the head. My legs are pinned. And Marco is holding up the damn wall!"

"We'll get you out." Asuna's ears piqued as she heard shouts and the sound of dragons.

Oswyn was pulled free and laid down first, his breathing shallow but steady. Next came the pinned Fae. Once the others were clear, Marco scrambled free as the masonry collapsed. A moment later the whole warehouse shuddered, plank walls reverberating like piano strings.

"Take Oswyn and run for the rendezvous," Asuna ordered. "Lukes with me!"

Through the partially collapsed doorway, Asuna could make out a fire dragon stalking along the docks. The dragon's roar was followed by a gout of flame that jetted out over the river. Which was when Asuna saw Wales, sopping wet, with Kino at his side.

"Lady Asuna!" Wales called before diving to the side as the dragon lashed out with its tail. "Fortuitous timing!"

Kino ducked and dodged, countering with a pair of thrown darts. The first sank into the scales near the dragon's snout, barely fazing it. The second got lucky and struck right in its eye. The mount roared, nearly shaking its rider loose.

Wales attempted to take advantage of the opening, only to be deflected as a second dragon swooped over the rooftops and came down on the far bank. Troops from the town garrison, Asuna thought. The mill would be swarming with them in minutes. And minutes later it would . . . She shook her head.

"Plan?" Kino shouted over the din of battle.

Asuna nodded. "Retreat!" They had done what they had come to do.

She snatched Wales by the collar, dragging the Prince along as he attempted to keep up with a Faerie's speed.

They couldn't retreat back the way they had came. Dragons and mages were landing on the castle walls, eager to retake their stronghold. Foot soldiers were filling up the far bank. And so they dove back into the burning storehouses in hope of finding their way to the far side beneath the flames and smoke.

The fires were growing fast. Flames that had started in isolation were quickly converging into an inferno that would soon consume the whole structure.

The heat pressed against their skin, embers scalding where they touched. The air filled with the noxious scent of sulfur. Asuna struggled to see through eyes filled with burning tears.

It was like a maze in a way, the orderly rows collapsed into narrow passages and spaces barely big enough to crawl through. They would have lost one another if not for Wales tightly clinging to her sleeve. But the Prince didn't panic, which made it easier for Asuna to not panic.

When they found a draft they followed it, feeling the air cool as the far side of the storehouse opened up before them. The outer berm and the shelter offered by the treeline lay beyond.

They were so close when a shadow fell over their escape. The roof groaned and buckled downwards as it bore a tremendous weight.

A long leathery arm planted itself outside the open warehouse door, the rest of the dragon slithering slowly into view. With its wings spread and its limbs held beneath it, spine coiled like a cat about to pounce, it blocked their escape.

There was a moment of standoff as the rider raised his sword in one hand, clutching the reins in the other. Then the stalemate ended as more soldiers crawled out from the shadows.

These men were not like the others. The ordinary soldiers and musketeers dressed in colorful uniforms to distinguish themselves on the battlefield. In contrast these were drab, faceless, almost shapeless forms that faded in and out of the flickering light. Hard to focus on, and even harder to perceive their true shape. It wasn't magic, at least, Asuna didn't think it was.

She heard Wales breathe in. "King's Hand. Stationed with the garrison."

"That's what they are?" Asuna refused to take her eyes off of them lest they vanish amongst the smoke and flames.

"It is what they were." Which was all that could be said before they attacked.

Asuna could feel the difference. The way they moved. The way they guarded and struck out as one body or as a group. They left little room to counter, and no room to catch her breath.

It wasn't any one thing, but everything about them taken together. It was the difference between the Player Base in Aincrad and the Front Line, between a green recruit and a seasoned knight.

The only saving grace, there was only four of them, and the dragon and its rider declined to breathe fire on its own comrades. Asuna used that advantage as best she could, keeping close to two of the masked soldiers as they sliced and thrust with no wasted movements or magic.

Her sword licked along one's inner arm; a blade cut a fine line near her shoulder in return. She crouched and delivered a sweeping kick to the man's legs. She almost missed the fifth assailant as he entered the fray on strides that lengthened and gathered speed.

The newcomer grabbed the stunned man by the shoulder and shoved him roughly aside, taking his place to parry Wales' downward executioner's strike. Wales spun away as the long blade of a two handed sword filled the space where he'd stood.

"Switch!" Asuna shouted reflexively as she replaced the Prince, lunging to meet the swordsman.

She'd hoped the sudden shift would allow her to press the attack, but here too she was met by a nasty surprise. The swordsman was as different from the King's Hand as the King's Hand had been from lesser soldiers.

A melee fighter. He met Asuna's thrusts fearlessly, and then, without hesitation, swung out with his fist.

It was less a blow and more of a push, but one that hit like a wave, lifting her off the ground and throwing her into and through the smouldering wall. She was saved mostly by her own durability, the fire weakened timbers, and the cuirass beneath her coat.

"Lady Asuna!"

Asuna blinked the blurriness from her vision as she heard Wales call. That was the last she saw of them, as he and Kino were being driven back, deeper into the flames. Then her view of the warehouse was obstructed as the swordsman climbed into view.

The Maeve rolled, defusing some of the energy as a kick clipped her in the stomach. She was sent sprawling into the low stone foundations of the warehouse opposite, her rapier still gripped loosely in her hand.

Asuna glared as she got her hands and feet back under her. Whatever that man was, he didn't seem to be a mage, just inhumanly strong. Strong, and fast.

Since coming to this world she hadn't faced an opponent who could come close to matching her speed. Nerves burned as she worked to keep pace. She dodged where she could and parried where she could not. All the while a nagging feeling of familiarity grew at the base of her brain.

This was a style which she was familiar with. She had an intuition, born of experience, for what was to come next, and running out of time, she trusted it. Feint forward and step to the side, the longsword chopped down through empty air. Overbalanced, the swordsman followed. Pivot stance and lunge.

Asuna's rapier thrust true, but at the last moment the swordsman raised a hand. There was a hiss as leather sliced to ribbons beneath the Aincrad blade and a faint tremble as the fabric of his mask caught and tore at the tip of the redirected blade.

The kick that followed sent Asuna sprawling and left her gasping for breath. Her chest was on fire. When she inspected the cuirass with her hand she could feel a shallow dent.

The swordsman pawed blindly at his ruined mask. Catching hold of the fabric, the dark felt and gauze was pulled away.

Asuna felt like she had been thrown into some sort of dream, that reality was falling away from her. She recognized the hawkish features beneath the mask, the look of a father's disappointment pinning her in place as all around them the world burned.

"Asuna-sama."

"A-Arguile-san?"


"Caramella, we have to go now!" Ivan took hold of the rope running over the castle wall.

"I know that damnit!" Caramella cursed bitterly. "Hey, Bart. How much time do we have left?"

The Royal Engineer had been checking his watch almost constantly. "Seven minutes."

"Then leave me the watch, I'll wait five."

"Damn it, Caramel," Ivan grunted.

"Ca-Ra-Mel-La," she said forcefully. "Ivan, get out of here and go meet up with the others."

"I . . ." Ivan began only to be interrupted by a low roar.

Caramella paled, one of the dragons from the garrison had finally decided to do a sweep of the castle. "For God's sake, Ivan, go!" she shouted as she grabbed Bartholomew by his cloak and jumped down onto the roof of the mill house. Fire washed over the top of the walls.

"You okay?"

Bart looked shaken by her evasive maneuver but gave her a jerky nod.

"Okay. Screw it, Ivan's right." She bit off another curse. "Let's bug out before that chicken makes another pass."

"Caramella!" Shio shouted as he and Lydel approached from the far side of the courtyard.

"Took you long enough!" Her ears perked as she heard the sound of boots running along the burned stones above them. She spun around, drawing her two-handed sword as a petite silhouette plummeted down from above, landing delicately in front of Shio. The swordsman froze. He was seeing a ghost.

"Aki?" Shio stuttered.

"Hi Shio!" the petite woman replied with a plastic smile.

It was Aki alright. Caramella had run into the young woman often enough to know her by name. She'd been one of the civilian group leaders. One of the people they'd lost in the ambush. This was all kinds of not right.

"Shio, get back!" Caramella warned.

Aki's hand came up, batting aside Shio's arm before her saber smoothly drove beneath the man's breastplate and through his heart. Shio looked bewildered as he stumbled back, his life escaping him.

"Bye Shio," Aki said, equally brightly.

Caramella's fight or flight reflexes kicked into overdrive. Before Shio had breathed his last breath she was already on the attack.

"What the hell!" the Faerie roared as she clashed with the deranged doppelganger before her. "What the hell are you?"

"I'm Aki!" the girl wearing Aki's face smiled. "Don't you remember me Caramella?" Despite Caramella's best efforts, she wasn't making much progress against Aki's guard.

"Bullshit!" she hissed as Aki skipped back. Bartholomew and Lydel had finally gotten over their confusion. "Aki is dead!" She shook her head angrily. Wait, had anyone really seen Aki die?

"Get back." Lydel took aim.

"Wait!" Caramella raised a hand to stay the two mages. "Aki . . . what else do you remember? Tell me something. Something only one of us would know."

Aki blinked rapidly. "Do you remember on the first day in Aincrad? Kayaba-sama wished us good luck in the Town of Beginnings."

Caramella grimaced. "Aki . . ." She said pleadingly. "Aki, you've been brainwashed. Do you understand? They must have done something to you. You've got things backwards right now."

The swordswoman stepped back and prepared to guard. "Aki, please, snap out of it! I don't want to hurt you, but I swear I'll fight you if you make me!"

"That's alright," Aki said, "I don't mind!"

The girl lunged forward with her saber, but was stopped in her tracks. While she had been distracted Bartholomew had rushed in and delivered an air needle through her chest.

"No!" Caramella screamed. She was about to launch into a tirade as Aki's hand closed crushingly on Bartholomew's shoulder.

"Don't you know it's rude to stick your hand into a girl's chest like that?" Aki's right hand pushed into Bart's ribcage. His eyes popped wide as Aki squeezed at his insides. The mage's life was squeezed from him in a matter of seconds, then Aki easily cast him aside.

Caramella felt her blood run cold as she got a good look at the hole in Aki's chest. She didn't care how high level she might have been, there was no way she should still be alive with something like that blown through her.

Because she wasn't.

Caramella felt her hands begin to tremble.

"Lydel . . . tell me she isn't what I think she is," Caramella gritted out.

"An undead. Forbidden arts." He retreated a bit to stand beside her. "I've never heard of one like this before." As he spoke Aki probed curiously at the hole in her chest. "There's no time for this, we have to go."

"I won't let you!" Aki announced. She raised her saber with a smile. "My orders are to stop anyone who tries to escape!"

Caramella smiled viciously. "That a fact?" All mercy had drained from her now. "Let's see just how well you can stop us once I take off your damned head!"

"That's okay Caramella-san!" Aki said as they crossed swords once more. "Cut me to pieces as much as you want! Death is meaningless to those who have seen the Founder's light!"

Caramella spat as she beat the corpse back. Aki might have been at a decent level in life, and she was fearless in death, but Caramella wasn't some slouch who had slummed around on the bottom floors either.

"Caramella, drive her to the left." Spinning about, Caramella traded places with Aki and batted out with her sword, staggering the smaller woman. Before Aki could recover, a wind hammer threw her against the wall of the powder mill.

"Swords and magic will not stop a Holy Soldier of the Founder," Aki said as she dusted herself off, seeming no worse for the wear.

Lydel glanced one last time at his pocket watch and hissed something under his breath. "What about time?"

Aki tilted her head, she took one step forward, then the whole world blossomed into smoke, fire, and pain.

The world returned to Caramella a moment later as she felt the ground beneath her kick.

She let out a cough, rising to her feet. Her head was throbbing and her ears were ringing. She almost fell over as the ground bucked again. Looking around, Aki was gone, and so was the powder mill.

"Lydel," she coughed. The Engineer was lying covered in rubble, but he was still breathing. "Lydel, speak to me!"

"Just knew that one would go off first. Never got the springs quite right," Lydel chuckled painfully. "Leave me . . . I've done my job."

The ground shook twice more. The cobblestones of the courtyard began to crack apart. She could hear shouts approaching from across the courtyard, and they didn't sound friendly.

Caramella dragged the man out of the rubble, half carrying him as she began to run towards the far wall. The earth was kicking massively as the walls began to give way.

"What're you talking about?" Caramella panted as she picked up speed. "Job like this? When we get back to Newcastle, you and me are gonna do nothing but talk about the fireworks."

The next kick almost turned the world upside down. That must have been one of the powder rooms beneath the main keep. They were almost to the far wall. Nobody else was dying tonight!

Caramella began to strain, the muscles in her legs burning. She felt frustration building up within her. The tension grew sharper, it felt like the muscles of her back were stretching, splitting, extending to become some separate part of her.

One good jump!

The last kick was the worst. The center of the courtyard swelled up. The keep began to shear, its entire top half falling inwards.

"Damn it!" Caramella shouted as she kicked off the ground with all of her might.


It had not, Prince Wales thought, been the most successful operation of his career. Wading from the knee high waters onto the banks of the Tyne, the Prince took stock of his senses and his surroundings, stifling a grunt of pain as he probed at his tender side.

Beside him Kino was struggling ashore alongside a sodden red haired Faerie named Lukes.

"Are either of you hurt?" Wales asked.

"I'll . . . live," Kino panted before glancing over to Lukes.

The second Faerie gave a small nod. "I've been better, but I don't think I got hit or anything."

Wales glanced over his shoulder, the Tyne had deposited them some distance from where they had started. The fort was nowhere in sight . . . No, that wasn't quite right, the previous site of the fort could be seen in the distance, a plume of smoke and dust circled by dragons.

"We must get moving, the others won't wait for us at the rendezvous," Wales said. And the Dragon Knights would not wait to begin their search.

"What's that?" Kino pointed at the smooth waters of the Tyne where something low in the water was producing a thin wake.

Wales took aim with his wand as a precaution and breathed a soft, low whistle to guide the swimmers. Stumbling onto the banks with less dignity than a drowned rat, Caramella set a bloody and unconscious Sir Justin Lydel down gently on a soft patch of ground.

"Well, I've got a suggestion . . ." Caramella winced as she was taken around the middle by Kino's embrace. "Let's never do that again."

The Prince shook his head as he checked over the unconscious Engineer. "I'll take it under advisement." Lydel was breathing, that much at least was a good sign.

Caramella suddenly grew sober, her arms constricting slowly around Kino.

"Caramella," Kino whispered, "you're hurting me."

The Faerie woman's embrace loosened, but only just. "Wales," she said quietly.

"What is it?" Wales did not look up as he worked on Lydel. Concussion, fractured shoulder, contusions along the chest.

"Those bastards . . ."

The Prince paused. That low, dangerous growl wasn't something that Wales had ever expected to hear from the Faerie woman. Caramella wore her heart on her sleeve, but it was a fiery heart. This, this was cold hatred.

"What happened?"

"What happened?" Caramella spat. "Those fuckers took one of ours, killed her, and then turned her corpse into a propaganda spewing killing machine!"

"Caramella?" Kino looked frightened at the outburst.

"One of the people we lost at Skiesedge." Caramella's voice trembled as if her outburst had blown out the flames of her anger and now she was in danger of collapsing into despair. "Those Reconquista bastards . . ."

"Caramella, are you sure?" Wales asked tensely. "Are you sure of what you saw? An undead?"

Caramella glared at him. "I saw Bart put a hole through her chest before she tore out his heart with her bare hands and a bad one liner!"

Wales bit off a curse, shaking his head slowly.

"Wales," Caramella said slowly, "promise me something . . . She wasn't just some shambling freak. She looked so alive, and she still remembered us . . . She could still think, but she wasn't one of us any more." Caramella stopped and shuddered. "Wales. You know Fire magic, right?"

The Prince nodded solemnly. "If I see any of these abominations I will give their departed souls peace."

"No," Caramella said quietly. "Not just that."

Wales suddenly understood.

"Promise me, that if Kino of I go down, or if it looks like one of us is going to be captured." The swordswoman stared into his eyes. "You promise me you don't stop until there's nothing left of us. Do you understand?"

"I . . . yes," Wales offered softly. "But first, let us try to avoid ever being in that situation. Lukes, can you carry Lydel on your back?"

"Wait up," Caramella shook her head. "What about the guys with you? Did they get out okay?"

"Most of the men were on the far side of the warehouses. They should have been clear of the blast, and if they had the sense to follow orders they'll have retreated immediately," Wales explained as he helped Caramella to her feet and they began to hike away from the shore. "But Lady Asuna . . ."

The swordswoman spun upon him. "What happened to Asuna?"

"We simply have to have faith in Lady Asuna's abilities."

"Not good enough. Not nearly good enough, not with the bad guys taking a play from the frickin' Army of Darkness!"

"We do not have a choice," Wales hissed as they began to parallel the roadway. "It was all we could do to get clear ourselves."

"I'm not heading back to Newcastle until I know for sure she got away," Caramella growled, and then stopped in her tracks. "And I know how to find out if she did." The swordswoman lifted a hand to one long ear. Sinking down low, she started to make her way towards the road.

Wales heard it not long after, the sound of galloping horse hooves. The Prince looked to Caramella, or more accurately, he looked at her eyes. A feeble, unnatural glow had filled them.

"A patrol?" Wales asked.

"No, just one guy."

"A messenger," Wales decided. "He's probably been sent to raise an alert."

"So he'll know what's going on . . ."

Wales frowned. "Perhaps, but . . . " Before Wales could finish, the swordswoman stood up and stepped casually out onto the road. The horseman saw her but could do nothing to slow down as Caramella unhooked her scabbard and, without removing the sword from its sheath, batted firmly for the oncoming man's stomach.

The Faerie skidded back a handful of paces. The messenger's horse continued on a bit further before stumbling to a halt. The messenger, however, was sent tumbling to the ground with a loud -ooph- as he was winded, only saved from the chance of death by Wales reaching out a levitation spell to cushion his fall.

By the time the man had recovered his senses enough to struggle, Caramella had him pinned, a knee against his chest and a hand over his mouth.

"Howdy!" Caramella said. "You must be a Rebel soldier. Usually when I meet you guys it's the other way around, boy does it suck to be you. But I'll tell you what, here's a limited time offer. Tell me everything I want to know and I promise you'll be alive when the sun comes up. Do we have a deal?" She took her hand away from his mouth.

"And what reason do I have to believe anything said by stinking allies of the Crown!" Wales reached down and cuffed the man across the jaw.

"Well, if the carrot doesn't work, we also have a really big stick," Caramella said, hooking a thumb over her shoulder. "Back where we're from, 'Stumpy' over there is apprenticed to the Royal Interrogator."

The man glanced over to Kino, admittedly not the most intimidating of forms. "You expect me to believe that?"

"We're really good at torturing folks back home. It's an art form, so we have to start them young. What do ya think all those different knives are for? Hey, Kino, why don't you show him?"

"O-oh." Kino caught on quickly. "We use these flat ones to slice off thin layers of skin," the boy explained as he drew one of his throwing daggers. "And, this one here is good for getting at the deep tissues." Kino pulled a couple of his throwing needles from his jacket. "And these I'm really proud of. I can tap these into your spine and make it feel like you're in pain in any place in your body. I can even make you feel like you're losing a limb. All over again . . ."

Wales felt very mildly nauseous, judging from Caramella's expression she seemed mildly shocked herself. Perhaps it had not been so wise to inspire Kino's imagination.

The man shivered softly, legs kicking feebly as if trying to run from the boy who was still talking lovingly about his 'implements'. "I'm just a messenger, I don't know anything but what I'm told! I just deliver reports to the garrisons!"

"You just departed from Wallsend correct? You're delivering news of the attack." Wales stepped in.

"Y-yes. To put them on high alert . . . for the fugitives . . ." Wale's cuffed the man again. "I mean the Royalists!"

Wales leaned closer. "There was a girl at the powder mill fighting the Dragon Knights . . . Do you know anything about that?"

"The winged girl?" The messenger gasped as Caramella pressed down on his chest. "She was almost captured, but she escaped, fled in the confusion when the magazines went off! But she was wounded, possibly badly. She's the highest priority to be killed on sight! Ahh!"

"Anything else we need to know?" Caramella hissed softly.

"I heard that at last sighting, she was fleeing south. Dragons were sent to pursue her, keep her from fleeing towards Newcastle. Please! That's all I know!"

"Yeah, I bet it is." Caramella sighed before pushing off from the man's chest and rolling him onto his side. She put him into a choke hold and began to apply pressure. The man managed to gasp out before going still. She waited a few seconds longer before releasing him.

"Kino, tie him up and gag him," Wales instructed.

"Well," Caramella said, "what now?"

"I don't know," Wales confessed. "The entire perimeter garrison will be on alert. Fighting them all would be impossible."

Caramella recoiled, blinked rapidly, and then shook her head. Never one to lose momentum she made her choice. "Well, I'm still going. He said they're herding her south, and that she's hurt. Look, I don't care if fighting these guys is impossible. Asuna has done everything to try and keep us safe. She's been protecting three hundred of us. If I can't protect just one of her . . . How am I supposed to face the big guy in the next life?"

"I said it was a fool's gambit. Luckily, we're three fine fools."

Caramella blinked in surprise and then gave Wales a grin. "Well, I don't know about you, but I'm no fool."

Wales stood and straightened out his clothes. "Of course. I did promise you passage to the Continent, all of you. Lukes?" The Prince turned to the large Faerie swordsman who had remained silent, tending to Lydel.

"Prince Wales?"

"It appears the garrison has been tasked mainly with hounding Lady Asuna. Do you think you can get Lydel back to Newcastle on your own?"

The Faerie gave an uncertain nod, and then answered more confidently. "I think I remember how to make it to the passage we used to depart the city ruins."

"Good," Wales said simply. "Then that just leaves how we are to find Lady Asuna."

"That part's easy." The voice of Kino came from above them. Wales looked up to see the boy had climbed to the top of one of the trees, and was now silhouetted against a star filled sky. His arm was pointing to the south. "We just have to follow the dragons."


Guiche de Gramont blinked groggily in the early morning light as he spurred his horse, following a road that sloped down from the high cliffs heading north. Beside him rode Midori, displaying her characteristic charming lack of grace in the saddle.

Since Midori had confronted him aboard the Lady Gallant, he hadn't quite known how to act around her. She couldn't respect him? He sickened her? The words delivered so calmly and with a clear note of disappointment. They had bitten in a way that simple anger could not.

Afterwards, Midori had behaved as if the whole thing hadn't happened. Instead, she continued to treat him cordially, if somewhat distantly. It left Guiche quite at a loss.

'Is this some sort of second chance?' he wondered. Midori had said his conduct would make her mission more difficult. The mission. Yes, he had been quite a heel, the mission had to come first!

"It's hard to believe this country is a war zone," Midori commented. "It looks so peaceful."

Captain Wardes gave a small shrug. "This area is of vital importance to Albion's commerce. Even during war some places will thrive."

Guiche gazed about the countryside. He had to agree. The port city had been as lively as any he had ever known.

When they'd left York, the infantry captain who had stopped them at the checkpoint had delivered surprising news.

"Are you just arrived on the Isle?" the man had asked, casting his glance between Wardes, Guiche, and Midori as if sizing the three up. "Strange times to be arriving for business other than war."

"Our business has to do with the war," Wardes had assured him. "My sister here is betrothed to an officer in the Good Lord Cromwell's army."

The captain looked over to Midori, who simply lowered her head demurely, as if trying to hide beneath her cloak. "The arrangements were made before this whole business started."

The captain seemed to be weighing the story, consulting with a printing handed to him by one of his subordinates, before Midori spoke again. "Please Sir," the swordswoman said in a small voice, "I so want to see that he is safe. Brother promised we could get there before nightfall."

The look on that innocent face softened the Rebel officer's expression. "Fear not, the Royalists are well pinned in Newcastle. But be warned, it is dangerous ahead. If you wish to approach the forts you must remain on the roads."

"Is there a problem?" Wardes asked.

"We received word only a short while ago that the Royalists have sabotaged a gunpowder mill. And it was not just men loyal to the Royalist's cause." The man's eyes narrowed, causing a scar beneath his left eye to pucker. "They had Faeries in their company."

"Faeries?"

Guiche didn't miss the sharp intake of breath from Midori. In any other girl he would have taken it for a gasp of fright. 'So the rumors we heard around the docks were true?' Guiche wondered. It did seem the Fae had a tendency to get themselves into trouble.

"Aye," the officer said, letting out a heavy sigh. "I've heard the stories out of Tristain. People seem to think they're of the same ken. They're allies of the Royalists in any case. But worry not. Just head along straight from here, and remember to stay on the roads."

"We understand. Thank you." Wardes gave the infantry captain a small tip of his hat and they departed quickly, continuing at a steady distance eating gait.

Once they were out of sight of the soldiers, Midori spurred her horse faster, forcing Guiche and the Viscount to keep pace. Behind them, Verdandi let out an indignant squawk as she began to fall behind.

"Miss Midori?" Wardes asked. "Does this have to do with the Faeries?"

Guiche watched as Midori's expression turned bitter.

"Would you care to explain?" Wardes pressed.

The swordswoman was silent as they settled into a canter. Silence was all the answer that was needed.

"All you need to know is that I have to make it to Wallsend to investigate," Midori said after a time.

"Then I'm afraid we will have part ways when we reach the next town," Wardes replied.

"Fine," Midori responded without hesitation.

They made the town of Gateshead in just under two hours, placing them a mere fifteen leagues from Newcastle and just beyond the perimeter of the siege. Gateshead turned out to be a less prosperous place than York, watched over by a sullen fort set high on the nearby hill. They entered the town through its namesake arch, all that was left of a larger defensive works.

"I should at least wish you luck," Captain Wardes said. A few onlookers eyed the Viscount's mount curiously. "Mister Gramont, we will be staying here until nightfall. See to a room at the tavern."

"Y-yes Sir!" Guiche said, dropping down from his horse. "And what will you be doing? If I might ask?" Guiche added quickly.

The Captain glanced swiftly from side to side. "I will be making arrangements for this evening."

"Oh, yes, very good Sir," Guiche nodded quickly. Naturally they wouldn't be able to sneak by in broad daylight. "Then you can leave it to me!"

Guiche stopped as he noticed Midori had dismounted. The girl had produced a map from her small satchel, and appeared to be examining it carefully. Curiously, she seemed to sound out whatever it was she was reading under her breath, like a child.

"Is something wrong?" Guiche asked.

The girl frowned. "I need to find the way to Wallsend. It's to the north, but it's not on my map." Guiche caught a glimpse of strange markings scribbled all over the more delicate and familiar script.

"Ah, well, there's a signpost just over there." Guiche pointed to a tall wooden pole affixed with the names of towns and their directions. Midori squinted at the signpost. Her expression soured.

"What is it?" Guiche asked. He couldn't imagine that the swordswoman's eyesight was poor. Had he already done something else to upset her?

"Miss Midori?" Guiche asked cautiously. "Are you, perchance, not literate?"

"I can read just fine. Just not . . . this script."

'The Romalian alphabet?' Guiche thought. How was that possible? He shook his head, that wasn't important now.

Scanning down the signpost, he pointed. "There, that's it, the third one from the bottom." Midori followed his hand and then nodded. "Got it. Thanks."

Midori was already remounting her horse when Guiche called quickly. "Wait!"

She stopped, casting a look over her shoulder. "What is it now?"

"You should probably copy the name down, in case there's a fork along the way." He hoped he didn't sound too foolish. Midori gave a small nod of assent.

"I don't have anything to write with."

"Quite alright!" Guiche fished through his satchel until he found a piece of pencil. "If you have something to . . ."

"Use the back of this." Midori offered up her map. He noted the oddly angular text that marked one corner, written neatly beneath the name of a town. It wasn't Romalian, nor Germanian.

"There," Guiche said, handing the map back. "You shouldn't have any trouble."

Suddenly, a cry of "Oyez, Oyez, Oyez!" was heard across the square, accompanied by the tolling of a bell. Standing tall in his colorful robes, a town crier was beginning an announcement. "By order of the Holy Army of Reconquista, all good citizens of Gateshead are asked to listen and obey! In connection to the matter of the Sabotage which claimed the lives of many good soldiers last night, the army requests the aid of the citizenry in running to ground dangerous fugitives."

Midori was suddenly focused intently on the man, the map held tightly in her hands all but forgotten.

"The first among these fugitives is Wales Tudor, third son of the Tyrant King James, wanted on charges of murder, heresy, piracy, reckless endangerment of the public, and resisting the lawful forces of Reconquista. Any information leading to the capture of Prince Wales will be rewarded with a sum of up to five hundred silver marks!"

This was terrible news! Guiche thought quickly, looking every way for any sign of Captain Wardes, but the mage knight had already vanished. If the Prince were to be captured . . .

The town crier continued. "In addition to the Prince and his Royalist forces, the Fae, demihuman allies of the Royalists, are wanted by the Office of Justice. First among them is a girl wanted on charges of aiding Enemies of the Kingdom, inciting heresy, murder, and sabotage. This girl is estimated to stand two and a half mails in height with a weight of eight and a half stone. Defining features are long hazel hair, gossamer wings, and elongated ears likened to those of an Elf. She is believed to answer to the name Asuna. Any information leading to the capture of this Enemy of the Kingdom will be rewarded with a sum of four hundred marks!"

Reconquista would offer almost as much for a Faerie as for the head of the Crown Prince? It only reinforced his assessment from earlier, the Fae had a knack for getting themselves in trouble. The Prince Valiant as well it seemed.

"I apologize Miss Midori, but I need to go find the Captain. He'll want to hear of this! Miss Midori?" Guiche finally looked back, and realized that she had vanished.

And strangest of all, he looked down at the pair of reins that had seemingly materialized in his hand. She'd left her horse.
 
Asuna ran through the forest praying she would not fall. Her Faerie body could manage amazing feats of strength and endurance, but there was a limit to her stamina. Injured, she could not run forever.

'Arguile-san? But . . . no . . . you're . . . '

The swordsman stood erect, seeming unreal in the chaotic light cast by the burning timbers. What she was seeing was impossible. Caramella and Kino had seen him die . . .


She heard the shouts of men and the barking of hounds. She could break through, provided there weren't any strong mages. Probably.

She caught sight of the first Rebel musketeer. He was already leveling his weapon as she covered the distance between them.

She pushed herself harder, feeling the now familiar rush of power transforming her wings into a part of herself, giving her that last little push.

'Asuna-sama,' Arguile said, voice as grave as his expression, 'put down your sword and come with me peacefully.'

'What?'

Asuna placed one foot forward, holding her rapier en garde. The only surprise was her lack of surprise. In its place, what should have been joy withered into dread.

The apparition stepped forward, distressingly real. 'I am afraid you have been mislead about a great many things. Asuna-sama.'


The musket fired, and Asuna felt the ball passing just above her skin. And then she had overtaken the musketeer and was vaulting a group of startled soldiers.

She felt something small and hot strike her back and gasped in pain, but it didn't manage to penetrate the back of the breastplate. She didn't fall. The soldiers vanished behind her, another group that would never catch up.

'No that's not right. How did you survive? Caramella and Kino . . . '

'They saw the chaos of battle, Asuna-sama.' His pace was so slow and steady, in the flickering light, with his darkened clothes, she could barely perceive him getting closer. But he was. 'I was taken in by Reconquista's forces and enlightened to the reality of matters here on Albion. The Royalists are the real villains.'


But there were some things even she couldn't outrun. A roar echoed over the forest as a dark shadow rolled across the canopy. Now that the sun had risen there was no place for her to hide from her pursuers.

The knights were on guard, there would be no repeat of her dragon slaying leap outside York. She winced as her wounded leg flared. Her right leg was a shambles, the sharp pain and bleeding had stopped over the night, turning into a low intensity burning that she couldn't remember living without.

'You're not making any sense. Wales is helping us!'

'By sending you to fight his battles?' Arguile was so close now. 'It is why I am here. Lord Cromwell expected this sort of treachery. No, Asuna-sama, you are being used. But Reconquista is not without mercy. Surrender, and Lord Cromwell will extend his protection to you.'


How long had she been running? How long could she keep running? She'd lost track of the first, other than 'many hours'. She suspected that she would know the answer to the latter when she finally stopped. Either her frayed nerves would fail or maybe her heart would simply stop, refusing to take the abuse.

Eventually she would be spotted by a mage or a soldier with a flare. Eventually they would gather up enough mages to simply overwhelm her.

'Stop!'

Arguile froze, and for half a moment, Asuna allowed herself to think there was some way out of this. Then, raising his sword high, the knight struck. And for that crucial instant, Asuna had hesitated.


A blast of wind splintered a tree trunk, sending it falling into her path. A fireball erupted to consume her. She dove beneath the searing heat, using her good leg to kick off from a tree, redirecting her trajectory to run up the still falling trunk before landing in the canopy.

She could see them below her, using Wind magic to keep pace. From time to time one would skid to a halt to cast a spell. Fireballs, wind tempests and Earth magic uprooted the trees ahead of her.

The sword came down, a bone breaking two handed blow that left no room to dodge or parry. Asuna forgot herself for that moment, sheltering beneath her sword as their blades met, edge to edge.

Arguile struck with no regard for his blade, only for reaching her. Metal chipped and cracked. Asuna's fine Aincrad rapier bent as its spine was broken.


At the next tree branch she landed, coiling her legs under her and allowing momentum to carry her forward until she began to teeter off it. Then she pushed, aiming to intercept the lead mage.

Her spear struck between the man's shoulder blades. Swinging her legs forward she passed over him like a pole vaulter. She landed in a run, barely keeping her feet under her as the mage went into a fatal cartwheel.

Their swords broke at the same time in a shower of sparks and steel. The Maeve felt pinpricks of ice where the fragments sliced her skin, and a sudden blossoming of fire where the broken tip of Arguile's blade dug itself into her thigh. It had been all Asuna could do not to be overwhelmed as he rushed her.

Spinning about she dug her feet in. The mages behind her tried to slow down, but while their wind spells gave them speed, they didn't necessarily grant agility. Asuna thrust the half pike forward in a two handed stance, the second mage skewered himself upon it.

Asuna swung the dying man into the path of a casting mage. She was thrown back as a fireball blossomed against her improvised shield.

'Arguile-san!'

The knight swung the jagged remnants of his sword like a cleaver. Asuna locked hilts with the remains of her rapier. She could feel her boots sliding back against the cobbles.

She was strong. But Arguile was strong too, and twice her size. She sank to one knee as the pain welling in her thigh erupted.


"Hold her!" the fire user shouted to the last mage.

The earth at Asuna's feet began to flow, coiling upwards, over and around her. She threw herself forward, narrowly missing the bindings. The air sparked and combusted, searing at her back.

He pressed down on her, less like a man and more like a vice, a relentless steady pressure. Unable to move, barely able to breath, Asuna looked into his empty eyes.

'Arguile-san . . . why?'


The half pike was too long for this sort of work. Her knee came up, splitting the shaft near its end, leaving her with four feet of spear. She rushed the fire mage, weaving from side to side. The air around her filled with flame.

'Do not think harshly of me for this, Asuna-sama'. The pressure doubled and then suddenly vanished as Arguile drew back, swinging horizontally at neck height.

Asuna dove, pressing herself flat. Arms and legs coiled like spring steel, and then erupted as she shot back to her feet. She thrust . . .


A trio of crude humanoids rose from the earth to meet her.

The first golem swung clumsily, and Asuna took the chance to jump up onto its arm and then from there to its shoulders, leaping from golem to golem before falling upon the fire mage with her spear.

She'd only meant to break through. To force Arguile aside. But the ground chose that moment to heave, rising up to smash both Faeries like a giant fist as the first of the magazines detonated.

Asuna had been thrown into Arguile, and Arguile into Asuna. There was a sickening -crunch- and then a moment as Asuna's stunned mind tried to make sense of what had just happened.

The Maeve's hand fell away from the hilt of her broken sword. The handle and guard stayed in place, like an elegant flower which had plunged its stem through the traitor knight's eye.


Only the earth mage was left now, stumbling back, horrified by the sudden loss of his colleagues. Chest heaving, Asuna advanced. She was going to make it out of this. She was going to survive.

By the time she regained her senses Asuna was already accelerating, the flame and shadows blurring together as she ran. From the sounds of battle, from what she had just done.

The earth shook again and again until the shocks merged together into an endless quake tearing the mill apart. A troop of foot soldiers appeared in her way, and she tore the lance from the hands of a stunned young man as he tried to impale her.

Everything after that had been one long, waking nightmare.


"S-stay back . . . you monster!"

The golems came to a stop, crumbling to dust as the mage dispelled them. The earth beneath Asuna tried to swallow her whole. She jumped, wings spreading to aid her balance. The man let out one last pleading shriek as the head of the half pike went through his throat.

At last, Asuna was still. As if her flight had been the only thing sustaining her, she felt her legs beginning to give out. She was too tired, too empty to feel anything for what she had just done.

There came a pained cough at her back. Turning slowly, she was greeted by the sight of the fire mage lying on the ground, hand clutched to his stomach, a sick smile spreading across his face. His wand was leveled on Asuna. She wasn't sure if she could dodge. The mage didn't seem sure either.

Slowly, the wand rose until it was pointing to the sky. The man's lips moved softly, a thin jet of flame erupted upward, climbing until it reached above the treetops where it burned like a beacon. The last of his willpower spent, the mage gave soft coughing laugh and collapsed.

Twin roars echoed over the forest. Asuna trembled, clutching what was left of her spear as a dragon burst through the canopy followed by its twin. Their wings snapped closed, limbs snatching at tree trunks as they landed fast and hard.

Asuna was thrown from her feet by a blast of fire which sprayed her with scalding earth. She rose on her hands and knees. The dragons roared. Asuna roared back.

She had no plan or strategy. Just the urge to keep fighting. To keep surviving.

She rocketed forward, throwing her last reserves into a desperate thrust at the lead dragon. Her wings stretched outward, burning with force and slamming her forward.

The knight's wind shield strained to hold her at bay. The tip of her spear sank a quarter way through the barrier, 'almost there', half way, 'almost there', three quarters, 'almost there!'.

Asuna did not see the second rider raise his wand, she did not hear him chanting or sense the wind currents forming.

All that she heard, all that she sensed, all that she knew, was one word.

"SWITCH!"

Without a second thought she obeyed, kicking off from the barrier as a skewer of magic narrowly missed her middle. Her place was taken by a black blur that struck the barrier like a cannonball, bursting through and cleanly overtaking the mage rider.

There was a glint of steel, there was a splash of blood, and then the mage and the black blur parted company, the rider slumping forward in his saddle and the blur skidding to a halt on the ground.

Asuna tried to make sense of what she was seeing.

Standing opposite her like some sort of mirage was a girl, long black hair spilling down to the middle of her back, pale skin almost glowing in the diffuse light. She was dressed in monotone, boots, pants, shirt and jacket all of a uniform black. In her right hand she held a brilliant silver blade.

Asuna felt like she was no longer in her body. Like this was a dream she was witnessing from somewhere else.

The first drake was confused, its rider's corpse still seated in the saddle but offering no instruction. The second dragon with its still living rider was by far the greater threat. As one, dragon and knight turned.

Whatever the girl was . . . she wasn't human. No human could be that fast.

The drake belched fire into her path. She came to a halt with a controlled roll, kicking off with one leg and sliding beneath the beast's forelimbs. The next roar was one of pain as the girl's sword licked at a scaly forearm.

'This style,' Asuna thought, the exact way that she moved, the half improvised swordsmanship, that look of concentration . . .

The girl rolled out from beneath the dragon's body just in time to be struck by the drake's lashing tail. She was knocked back, coming to a stop with a cough as the air was driven from her lungs. She looked up with a glare, wiping at her cheek, and then she was a blur again, striking the mage's barriers.

Asuna's eyes grew wide.

Something was growing from her back. A smoky translucence. Four slender, razor wings. They stretched outward, unfolding in an X formation before raking back. The girl let out an incoherent shout that mingled with the dragon's own roar of anger.

The spell was coming apart, wind whipped at the girl's hair and lashed at her face.

What was she doing?! If she kept this up she would tear through the shield in seconds, and then, then she would be left exposed.

It was because she trusted Asuna to follow up. Asuna knew this without any doubt.

The wind barrier gave way, the girl stumbled. Asuna was at her side in an instant. Her spear caught the mage's thrust, directing the cane up and over the dark haired girl's head. The girl took the opening Asuna had given her; she stepped in, slashing upward across the knight's torso.

The dragon bucked as its master's dead hand let loose the reins. The first drake's rider had finally fallen from his saddle, and after sniffing the corpse, it seemed the trained mount didn't quite know what to do.

Asuna sank down, balancing herself beside the dark haired girl as the second dragon attempted to knock them free. Their eyes met and both nodded. Black wings stretching, the girl kicked off, narrowly missing the teeth of the first dragon.

She slipped along the first dragon's side, grazing it with her sword and eliciting another roar of pain as she slashed at a rear leg. The second dragon bucked again, nearly throwing Asuna before she drove the half pike into its scaly neck.The dragon let out a cry, rearing up on its hind legs and throwing Asuna from her perch.

"Asuna!"

The dragons had finally had enough. With a final roar the drakes turned aside, wrestling against one another as they used their forelimbs to climb up through the canopy. With a last groaning of wood and cracking of timber they spread their wings, their cries growing distant until all that was left was the slowly returning noises of the forest.

Asuna felt her labored breathing slow, the pounding of her heart fading. Finally, she turned to her mysterious companion. In a single fluid motion, the girl flourished her sword and returned it to a scabbard on her back. It was a signature that Asuna knew well.

The shouts of "Switch" and "Asuna", the sword style, the way the girl had known exactly what Asuna was going to do.

"Kirito . . ." she whispered, voice trembling.

Her rescuer turned slowly. They stood an arm's length apart from one another in silence.

"A-are you real?"

It would be too much if this was some last vivid hallucination. Maybe she had never escaped from the warehouse. But she knew that wasn't true.

"Are you?" the familiar stranger asked back.

Asuna nodded furiously, feeling her eyes begin to burn. Tenderly, as if she was afraid that she would shatter the illusion, Asuna's hand rose to Kirito's cheek. Kirito mirrored the motion, fingertips probing warm skin.

"I . . ." Asuna began, and then there was nothing more to say as she was swept up in a tight embrace. The tears began to come freely then, a lesser catharsis that had been building for so long.

"Asuna," Kirito choked, squeezing her so tightly but so carefully.

She felt a heat spread across her shoulder where Kirito had buried his face. "It's alright," Asuna soothed as best she could. "I'm here . . . I'm really here. And you are too."

He had come for her. Across the universe he had come for her. At that moment, Asuna knew that despite all of the grief, and pain, and dying, that somehow things would be alright.

"Your cheek," Asuna whispered, brushing at where the blood had begun to slowly ooze.

Kirito took her hand gently and pulled it back. "Don't be worried about that. Your leg is . . ." Kirito looked down at the red stained cloth that she'd tied over the wound.

"It's nothing." It hurt now more than ever as the abuse caught up with her. "It won't slow me down. And I know people who can fix it. I . . ." Asuna's leg flared painfully, she leaned into Kirito for support. "Well," she said softly, "it might slow me down a little."

At last, they parted again. Soft brown met black. Asuna closed her eyes as she leaned closer. A faint warmth spread outward. Asuna felt guilt, and relief, and peace, tears burning in her eyes as she held on, breathing softly through her nose.

It was absurd in a place like this. But at that moment, she just wanted it to last as long as it could. To pretend it was all a nightmare and that she had finally woken up.

A faint rustling came from the near distance and Asuna's eyes went wide, reflexes taking hold as she broke the kiss and turned. Kirito had already released her, drawing his sword and taking up a ready guard.

Light brown and black stared out into the forest. Blue, green, and dark brown stared back, breathing heavily as if they, like Asuna, had been running through the night.

Asuna placed a hand to Kirito's arm, gently lowering the sword. "It's okay, they're friends," she assured him.

"Lady Asuna?" Wales' expression remained politely neutral.

Beside the Prince, Kino stood, averting his eyes. Caramella had gone as red as a tomato and was mumbling something under her breath. What was the matter with them? Asuna realized a moment later as she leaned against Kirito.

"It's a disguise," Kirito said quickly, "Illusion magic. I just needed to be able to pass the checkpoints at the docks. It's not like I chose this form intentionally."

"A disguise?" Wales repeated. "Then can I presume that you are the Black Swordsman?"

Kirito glanced to Asuna, who nodded that it was alright. "And you?"

"Prince Wales Tudor." A faint smile appeared on his lips. "I must say that these are interesting circumstances. I imagine that it is quite a story."

"I'm sure it is." Asuna squeezed Kirito's hand. "But Wales? How are you here?"

"We followed the dragons," Kino grinned.

"And the smoke," Wales gestured to the still smouldering foliage.

"And the yuri . . ." Caramella stumbled and then shook her head. "I mean the yelling! We followed the yelling!" The older swordswoman crossed her arms. "We've been chasing after you all night."

Asuna stared at the three. They'd been following her all night? How could she have known? Either way, she was grateful.

"Thank you, all of you. Wales, do you know how far we are from Newcastle?" she asked. "It's the Royalists' stronghold, Kirito. There are other SAO survivors there, we were . . ." Asuna began to explain, only to be gently silenced.

"I know," he said softly. "We can finish when we're safe. Right?"

"Un." Asuna nodded, looking back to Prince Wales.

"I don't believe that we're too far. Perhaps only a few leagues from the siege line," Wales said. "We crossed the highway not far back, and I believe there should be a shallow lake to the east that feeds into the Tyne. Beyond lies the siege line."

They were really so close? This whole time she must have been running in circles. When she asked Wales, the Prince gave a soft snort. "You did manage to drift almost fifteen leagues south." The Prince's expression grew more serious. "Unfortunately, we won't have an easy time breaking through . . ." The Prince eyed Asuna's injured leg. "May I take a look at that?"

Asuna gave a small nod, squeezing Kirito's hand as she allowed Wales to undo the bandage. She winced when she saw it for herself. She had been right, the night spent on the run hadn't done it much good.

"No deep trauma," Wales murmured. "Though this looks like it might be the start of an infection. It needs to be properly cleaned and healed by a water mage."

"I brought some medical supplies," Kirito offered, carefully opening a small satchel at his side. "Don't worry, these have all been field tested, and I trust Argo to not lead me wrong."

"Argo?" Asuna's eyes widened. "Argo's here too?" The sly smile of the Aincrad information broker flashed before her eyes.

"Along with a lot of other people," Kirito confirmed as he dug through the satchel, producing a pale green ceramic bottle and a roll of gauze. A thick salve the same color as the bottle oozed out onto the fabric, Kirito gingerly treated her thigh.

"From what the mob extermination teams learned, we know this has some antibacterial effects, but we should still get you to a healer."

Asuna stood, testing her leg. It wasn't perfect, but she could keep moving on it for a while longer at least.

"What else have you got in there?" Caramella asked with a small nod to Kirito's satchel.

"Potions and revival items mostly. You can take a look once we're out of here. Asuna?"

The initial euphoria was fading fast. And the night before was coming back into focus with an irresistible urgency. "Last night, at the powder mill, I saw Arguile-san."

She couldn't miss the way Caramella buckled at the knees. The swordswoman's hands curled into fists.

"I saw him, but . . . he wasn't himself anymore. He attacked me and I . . . I had to . . ." Kirito was quick to comfort her, squeezing her hand and leaning close, even as he was at a loss for what else to do.

"That is enough for now, Lady Asuna." At first, Wales seemed to be looking at her, but then it became clear his eyes were fixed over her head into the far off distance. "You trust me?"

Asuna remembered what Arguile had said and then discarded it like so much garbage. She nodded quickly.

"Then believe me when I say your man died at Skiesedge. Whatever you confronted last night was nothing more than a defiled puppet. You were right to strike it down."

"A . . . puppet?" Asuna repeated.

"I will explain everything once we are safe," Wales assured her. "For now, let us make that our focus."

"Uh . . . Prince?" Kirito nodded to Wales. "You said we need to head east?"

"Yes," Wales said as they set out at a trot. "But in broad daylight it might be difficult to breach the siege line. There will be hundreds of soldiers between us and the fortress walls."

"How strong are the siege troops likely to be?" Kirito asked, keeping pace easily at Asuna's side.

"A mix." Wales had recovered from the strangeness and by now seemed unfazed. "I imagine most of the troops are second and third rate. The response forces however will be of the highest caliber, Dragon Knights and Mage Ground Cavalry."

"So, we'll have to break through with shock and speed," Kirito said, long hair swaying softly as he jogged.

Wales quirked a brow. "I don't know how shocking we five can be. And as for speed, Lady Asuna is injured and the rest of us would be pressed to keep up."

A dragon's roar filled the air overhead. The canopy grew dark as four kite-like shapes overtook them in a tight line formation before breaking off and beginning to circle. The forest was thinning at their front.

Kirito skidded to a halt, an intense look of concentration on his face.

"Kirito-kun, what is it?" Asuna knew that look. He offered her his sword and satchel.

"Kirito-kun?"

"It's alright." Kirito's beautiful mask gave her a reassuring smile as he leaned forward to rest his forehead against her own once more. "I just got you back," he whispered, eyes closed, "and Yui is still waiting for us."

"Wales. Make sure Asuna stays safe." There was the barest hint of a threat in his voice.

"I understand." Wales nodded gravely. "But what about you?"

"I'm going to provide the shock and speed," Kirito said.

"Without your sword?" Caramella looked dubious.

"Trust me." Kirito cracked his knuckles. "I'm going to try something. If we're lucky, it might even work." He set off at a run, Asuna following close behind.

The sunlight grew dazzling as the forest canopy thinned and broke apart. They were deposited on the edge of a cliff overlooking a small lake. Clear water sparkled in the afternoon light. A quartet of massive shadows swooped over them.

Dragon Knights.

Two of the dragons splashed down in the shallows while two banked back around. They had spotted Kirito. Why didn't he fly? Asuna wondered.

As the first dragon rained fire down across the cliff, Kirito jumped out over the lake, describing a shallow arc as he was surrounded by a shower of strange script.

When Kirito struck the water it wasn't with a small splash. The surface of the lake erupted, a geyser rising as high as the cliff, before being overtaken again in a spray that pattered down like a short lived rain. Asuna stumbled to a halt.

The grounded dragons approached, heads held low, hissing suspiciously. A low, terrible sound rose from within the misty spray. Slowly, a massive form began to reveal itself, so tall that the water barely came past its knees, its long arms brushing the lake's surface as it moved.

"Kirito-kun?" Asuna whispered.

The dragons stumbled back despite their riders' protests, hissing and growling fearfully at a sight that chilled Asuna to her heart and drew back terrifying memories of a desperate battle on Aincrad's 74th Floor. At her side, Wales, Kino, and Caramella came to a halt.

If she had confronted such a thing in SAO she would have certainly thought it was a Floor Boss. Short, bristled fur covered a gangling frame wrapped in tight sinewy muscle, its hands ending in long wicked claws. A goat-like head rested on broad shoulders, lips pulled back to reveal ranks of thick yellowed fangs.

The monster's eyes glowed with an inner light as it glanced at Asuna before turning back to the dragons. The closest Dragon Knight was frozen in terror, but his comrade was already spurring his mount into the sky. The demon growled viciously as it leaned forward into a run.

The demon overtook the lifting dragon, one long clawed hand swiping the knight from his saddle as the other drove into his dragon's chest. The dragon gave a strangled cry as the hand sank down to the wrist, tearing viciously at its insides The drake crashed into the water, kicking feebly as the demon turned.

The second rider was struggling to get his dragon under control and into the air, but before he could do more than begin to rise the demon had its hands around his mount, dragging the dragon back down before tearing into its throat with powerful jaws.

"By the Founder, what is that monster?" Wales breathed softly.

"That monster," Asuna said, pride mixing with fear, "is the Black Swordsman, the Beater of Aincrad. My husband."

The remaining fire dragons circled low. Whatever magic had transformed Kirito into this monster hadn't seen fit to give him any sort of ranged weapon.

"Kirito-kun," Asuna prayed softly.

The dragons strafed. Steam hissed and exploded, whipping the water into a frenzy. But neither knight was willing to chance flying low enough for full effect. They fell back, circling like vultures, too high to attack or be attacked.

The demon ignored them as it turned back towards the cliffs. Tilting its head back to Asuna, a low growl emanated from between its jaws as it extended an arm, palm outstretched. She considered thoughtfully and then stepped onto the offered hand.

"Lady Asuna? What are you doing?" Wales looked on nervously.

"What does it look like? This is how we're going to get past the siege line."

Wales looked up at the demon, the intimidating visage looked back balefully. "Lady Asuna, perhaps we will overtake the siege line, but I fear the response from our own forces."

Asuna smiled as she unfastened her cloak and stretched her long gossamer wings. "I should be pretty obvious if I ride up high."

Wales gave her a look of disbelief, but the time for indecision had passed. He climbed into the palm of Kirito's hand, followed by Kino. Caramella hesitated for a moment, then shrugged and followed suit.

Seated atop Kirito's head Asuna could just make out the low walls of Newcastle's fortress over the ruined buildings of the port city. She smiled as she recalled a happier place and a happier time. "Okay Kirito-kun, set course north-east!" She pointed, and then felt herself falling backward as Kirito's demonic form smoothly accelerated into a sprint.

They cleared the shallows of the lake and began to pick up speed over open ground. They overtook startled cavalry and scattered unprepared infantry like leaves.

"This is . . . " Wales began as he clutched one of the demon's horns for dear life.

"Exhilarating?" Asuna asked.

"Not the precise word I had in mind." Wales looked pale with fright as he clung to short fur for dear life.

A makeshift fortification of crude wood and earthen berms stretched before them. -Cracks- like the sound of children's fireworks filled the air as musketeers hastily took up arms. Wales managed to pry his casting arm free long enough to erect a wind barrier.

They were crashing through the camp now, the demon kicking up tents and knocking aside wagons like toys. The siege line had mages and cannons, but the mages couldn't be less prepared, and the cannons were all pointed towards Newcastle.

They were closing on the berm, once they were over that they would be in the no man's land between the siege line and the fortress.

The earth erupted as a fireball tore up the roadway. A sleek blue shape streaked past, wings folded in a shallow dive that gave no time to strike out.

"Kyuii!"

Asuna glimpsed the rider. There was a sharp inhalation of breath. She could recognize him, even if they had only clashed by firelight. And the same seemed true for him.

The blue streak unfolded its wings, banking around far and fast in an effort get ahead of Kirito. They had to finish this here and now, before the dragon could break their charge, and Asuna thought she knew how.

"Kirito-kun! Are you still any good with thrown weapons?" Of course, Kirito couldn't answer, but he understood, and he understood not to argue with her at a time like this.

A clawed hand plucked Asuna gently from her seat. The demon looked down at her, even through those glowing eyes she could see the worry. Asuna smiled. "Just be sure to catch me!"

She settled down in the palm of the demon's hand, waiting for the right moment. The wind dragon was staying high, beating its wings to keep altitude at low speed, but coming from head on. The demon dug in its heels, skidding to a stop before bringing its arm up in an overhead throw.

There was a long moment of being pressed flat against a giant palm. Then weightlessness. Asuna was met with the closest thing she had ever known to flight.

Arcing through the air as a living missile, for just one moment her wings came alive. She had learned to channel those brief bursts of power, but this time it welled up, it surged. 'Kirito is with me,' Asuna thought, as the long delicate wings began to change. 'And Yui is waiting for me.' The tips split, and then split again, unfolding. 'And Kirito said there were others. I want to go to them. I want to be with them again.'

"I won't let you stop me!" Asuna shouted to the sky and the sky-blue dragon she was racing to meet.

The sword glinted in the sunlight as it was unsheathed. It felt heavy, the sort of sword that Kirito favored. With this sword, Asuna wasn't fighting alone. Her wings flared to life as she overtook the knight and his dragon.

There was a furious moment as Asuna fell upon him, wings raking in a powered dive. The knight moved to defend himself.

"Kyuii!"

Without prompting from its rider the dragon dove, opening the distance, leaving Asuna open to retaliation. The knight took careful aim. And missed as he was shaken in his saddle.

"Kyuii!"

Asuna alighted atop the dragon's crest, feeling, and then seeing a second shape crash down beside her. Sword held in a two handed thrust, four angular white symmetrical wings stretching from her back, Caramella roared, "You killed my partner! Your ass is mine!"

The knight blocked Caramella's swing and twisted away so that Asuna's own thrust shallowly pierced his side in a splash of vivid blood.

The dragon cried out as Caramella slashed the stem of its right wing, chasing after Asuna and leaping free as the knight and his dragon fell into a flat roll. Asuna neither knew nor cared if they would recover.

The two Faeries stretched their wings to slow their fall. Kirito raced to meet them, Wales buoying them both with wind magic until they were put safely in the demon's hands.

"Look!" Wales pointed.

The cannons atop the walls of Newcastle had begun to thunder. To their rear, a troop of cavalry that had attempted to pursue from the siege line were swiftly driven back.

Their ride came to an end at the angled outer walls. The defenders looked up in a mix of terror and awe as their Prince peered down at them from the head of a giant.

Once they had dismounted, Caramella sank slowly to the stone at Asuna's side. "Caramella?" Asuna leaned down to hug the shivering woman. "When did you learn to use your wings?"

"I didn't," the swordswoman said meekly. "I popped'm last night, but I didn't know how to use'm. I just sort of followed you 'cause I figured you'd need help against that bastard."

"Then how . . ."

"How did I know I'd be able to control them? I didn't." Asuna stared at Caramella's tearful face. "I think I might have wet myself," she said in a small voice.

The demon at their backs began to darken and smolder, its form turning to black smoke as titanic muscle and bone unraveled. The voices of the soldiers and officers shouting orders turned to silence.

Kirito stepped down onto the parapet, eyes opening slowly as he looked about solemnly. And then frowned. "What is it?"

Caramella's tortured mind finally had enough for one day, the swordswoman falling backwards as she madly giggled.

"Well . . . Kirito-kun . . ." Asuna struggled to explain, but she wasn't sure where to begin without breaking out in laughter. It felt wrong. But after so much horror she wanted so badly to laugh. The first notes spilled from her throat freely, and then she just couldn't stop.

Kirito's expression shifted to one of worry as he looked at the crowd. "What is it?" Kirito asked, and then shivered faintly as a breeze blew across the parapet. His expression grew dark. Closing his eyes he sucked air in through his teeth.

"Wales . . . How bad is it?" Kirito asked.

The Prince, eyes politely averted, simply shrugged off his coat and offered it Kirito. "You may want to put this on."

Kirito snatched the coat from Wales' outstretched hand, swiftly covering himself to the mixed disappointment and relief of the crowd, before shrinking down in the coat as far as was humanly possible.

Eventually, around the time that Asuna finally stopped laughing and Kirito finally stopped mumbling to himself, people began to arrive from deeper within the Fortress.

"Asuna-sama," a calm voice came from the side of the parapet as a pair of golden eyes rose above the rim of the walkway. "It's good to see you're still alive."

"Kimura-kun," Asuna said, and then frowned as she noted all the new implements that had been stuffed into his hat. "What are you doing up here?"

The slug's stalks bobbed in the equivalent of a shrug. "I'm an artilleryman now. Cannons are cool."

"Asuna." Kirito tugged softly at her sleeve, eyeing Kimura suspiciously. "Why is that slug type mob talking to you? And why is it wearing a hat?"

"Well, that's . . . complicated . . . "

"Make way. Make way!" a stern voice called, accompanied by heavy footfalls. Storming towards them, a procession of elderly mages at his back, was a man that Asuna had so far had the displeasure of dealing with only once.

King James of Albion was a man too old to be called middle aged, and too young to be called elderly quite yet. His hair and thick beard were peppered equally with blond and gray, and the scar running beneath his eye spoke of a youth spent on the battlefield.

Asuna didn't know what qualities were shared between father and son. Where Wales was constantly out among his people, the King hid himself away each day deep within the defenses, awaiting the end with his retainers, reminiscing over better days and lamenting his kingdom's fate.

It had been an uncomfortable subject for Wales, who had begged Asuna's pardon more than once for his father's conduct. The King had not been himself since Wales' brothers had died.

"Wales!" King James clamped his hands down on his son's shoulders. "You're still among the living!" He turned to his entourage. "The Prince Valiant still lives!" This proclamation was met by murmurs of approval.

"Father," Wales smiled up at eyes glinting out beneath thick eyebrows, "we've brought Lady Asuna back alive as well."

"Along with another," King James noted Kirito curiously. The Black Swordsman pulled Wales' borrowed coat more tightly around himself.

"This is K-" Wales began to introduce only to be interrupted by Kirito giving a small bow.

"It is an honor to meet you, King James Tudor of Albion. I am Midori, an agent of the Crown of Tristain," Kirito said in a voice which accentuated his feminine illusion.

"The Crown of Tristain?" King James eyed Kirito suspiciously. "And what was this I heard of a monster approaching the walls?"

'Midori' smiled and gave a small wave of a hand. "That's . . . classified? Anyway, it's not a question I can answer. What I can do is provide my credentials." Kirito nodded to the satchel that he had given to Asuna. "There's a letter in there sealed by the Crown Princess of Tristain."

King James accepted the offered note, examining the wax seal then reading it quickly. "I'll have to have it confirmed, but it appears legitimate. Sent to deal with the Fae, were you?"

Kirito nodded slowly. "Is that a problem?"

"Father?" Wales asked.

"Your Cousin appears to be offering the Fae refuge in Tristain," the King explained, shaking his head slowly.

"But that is wonderful news," Wales proclaimed. "Lady Asuna, as promised for your help, we will deliver you to Tristain at once."

Asuna's heart traced a ballistic trajectory as she heard Wales' words, and then the reply from King James.

"It is not so simple my son," the King said as he gestured for them to follow.

"What is it father?" Wales asked as they made their way down from the wall and through the inner corridors towards the fortress's far courtyard, which looked out upon the port. "We destroyed the Rebel's gunpowder supplies and the mill. The sulfur arrived, did it not?"

"It did," the King agreed. "It has been taken to the mills. Our stocks of saltpeter are in much better order. With this we can make the fall of Newcastle a bloody affair. And as the King of Albion, I am loath to go back on any bargain made by the Royal Family." The King gave Asuna a glance that made it clear he barely considered it possible to 'bargain' with creatures like her. The feeling was mutual.

"I do not understand," Wales said, shaking his head. "The Faeries have dealt with us honorably. With their help we have destroyed the Rebellion's powder supplies and secured our own. That is more than enough to pay for passage to Tristain."

"It is not that I am unwilling. It is that we are unable," King James said, rubbing slowly at his temples. "This morning, we spotted ships moving in the mists below the port. We confirmed that they're taking soundings. The blockade has finally closed off our last escape route. The siege of Newcastle is now complete."


Standing on the balcony of her borrowed suite, Yuuki Asuna . . . Asuna the Flash . . . Commander of the Knights of Blood, gazed out on the Fortress of Newcastle as the sun set over the far cloud banks and the slivers of two moons began to rise. Beneath the faint light of torches the fortress was peaceful in its own sullen way. It made their desperate circumstances all the more surreal.

Asuna smiled as she sensed Kirito approach. His illusion dispelled, she at last saw him as he was in this world. The pointed ears, the black hair that stood on end, the slightly more angular lines of the face that made him appear a little older than when last they'd met.

This appearance . . . did not suit Kirito at all. Or maybe it did and she had just forgotten. Or maybe it was the cream colored nightgown borrowed from who knew where.

"What is it now?" Kirito asked as her expression turned mischievous.

"I finally got you to wear something that isn't black again," Asuna teased. She leaned against him, still unable to shake the nagging fear that it was all a dream. This moment, so like and so different than any in Aincrad.

Her hand found his and she squeezed gently, savoring the roughness of his skin and the faint trembling of her pulse. The minute details that she had been denied for so long. The relief of simple contact.

"I'm sorry." Kirito's hand squeezed hers tighter and she suddenly felt him shaking. There were tears in his eyes as he turned to face her.

"Asuna, I'm sorry I broke my promise again. If I'd been a little faster, less of a coward, then you would have been logged out . . . and . . ."

Asuna took Kirito's face in her hands. "Look at me." She shook her head, her smile never wavering. "The important thing is that you came. I always knew you would. You'll always come find me."

She felt him wiping away her own tears. Everything that had happened, and everything that had yet to happen, was finally catching up with her as she allowed herself to feel.

His hand brushed one of her wings. She shivered faintly.

"They upset you," Kirito whispered.

A new wave of disgust welled up inside her. "I can't get free from him no matter what I do."

Darkly, she thought she would gladly accept this body if she could only beat Sugou within an inch of his miserable life with it.

"You're wrong." Kirito closed his eyes and breathed in tightly. "I know you're wrong. You have to be. You're stronger than that bastard. All you need to do is take those wings away from him."

Asuna's eyes widened as Kirito tried to smile for her sake. Without these wings she would have died many times over. She was perversely grateful for them. That would be her revenge. Sugou had given her wings on a whim, she would learn to fly with them.

"Kirito . . . " Asuna began and then stopped. A decision was made. "This world is real. Even if it isn't the one we meant to meet in . . ." she looked out at the two moons, "that's okay. Because you did keep the most important part of your promise. I finally got to meet you." She looked into Kirito's eyes. "I'm Yuuki Asuna, I'm so happy to finally meet you . . . Kirigaya Kazuto."

No matter what masks they wore, both of them knew how the other felt. Without delay, and without any interruptions, the two drew close, eyes closed.

There was nothing left to say.
 
Kirigaya Kazuto, Kirito, woke to the chirping of birds, the scent of the cool morning mist, and the sensation of something warm and heavy lying across his chest. Without opening his eyes he smiled faintly. This had been the first time he had really slept easily in four months, yet there was still a hint of unease.

What if it was just a vivid dream? But it felt all too real.

Slowly he opened his eyes, and he was greeted by the sight he had prayed for. Asuna, long hair spilling free, face tranquil in sleep.

Hesitantly, he lifted his free hand. All he had to do was shake her gently and she would wake up, and he would be able to talk to her, and be with her. Instead, he closed his eyes again and listened to the morning bird song.

They were able to stay like that for only a short while before there came a knock at the door. Kirito grimaced as the rapping came again, and then again less patiently.

Asuna's face scrunched and her eyes began to crack open. The feather mattress sank as she sat up. She blinked a few times, rubbing sleepily at her eyes.

"Good morning."

"Un. Good morning, Kirito-kun . . . or should it be Kazuto-kun?"

"I'm not too sure either," he admitted. He couldn't deny that the swordsman Kirito was as much a part of him in this suddenly real world as he had ever been in Aincrad. "I think we'll just have to figure it out."

Asuna rose from bed and went to open the door. Kirito sighed inwardly, it seemed their peaceful time was over, at least for now.

"Normally I wouldn't barge in here and kick you two lovebirds out of bed," Caramella said with a sly look, "but Wales said he wanted to see you both. Kirito, those guys you mentioned are here."

"So they made it?" He guessed he shouldn't be so surprised.

"They're down in the dining hall right now talking with Blondie. That Wardes guy has some intel on Reconquista's blockade, so Wales has been picking his brain all morning. Here." Caramella set down the bundle of clothes and handed the first half of the pile to Asuna. "Maki says your coat is a write off. How's your leg doing?"

Asuna probed gingerly at her thigh. "Better. The water mages said they want to check it again this afternoon."

Kirito eyed what Caramella had found for him unenthusiastically. They were what he'd asked for, but they weren't what he wanted.

Given what he'd seen of the King the night before, Kirito didn't know how helpful he would be if he learned that Tristain had sent a Faerie rather than a human agent. So in that sense, he wasn't too upset at resuming his disguise. He just wished it didn't make him so much shorter.

Newcastle's inner bastion was built to take a tremendous amount of punishment, with thick stone and brick walls supported by heavy timber. Kirito didn't know much about fortifications, but he was willing to bet that cannonballs wouldn't be enough to break this place.

They reached the dining hall, a vaulted space easily able to hold two hundred people at a time but now nearly empty, and found Prince Wales seated at the far table along with the new arrivals.

Wardes lifted a brow and Guiche nearly jumped out of his seat.

"I'm glad you could all join us. We've been having a bit of strategy session over breakfast," Wales announced. "Miss . . . Midori, these gentlemen are your companions, so perhaps you wish to do the introductions?"

"Right." Kirito nodded softly. "Captain Wardes, Mister Gramont, this is Asuna, Commander of the Knights of Blood, and her subordinate Caramella." Kirito gestured to Asuna who gave a small bow to the Griffin Knight. "Lady Asuna, Caramella, allow me to introduce Captain Jean-Jacques de Wardes of Her Majesty's Griffin Knights, and Guiche de Gramont." Kirito's eyes narrowed as he noticed the way Guiche was looking at Asuna. "Lady Asuna is also married."

Guiche went stiff and found things for his eyes to do elsewhere. The idiot could learn. Good.

"It's good to see you're still among the living," Wardes said as Kirito took the seat opposite him. "Though I must ask how you managed to get here before us."

"I walked." It wasn't even a lie.

"That's . . . not exactly how I've heard it," Wardes said. "A demon storming over the Fortress walls?"

Kirito smiled. "That's need to know information."

Wardes shrugged. Thought it did make Kirito wonder just what the Captain was starting to think of 'Midori'. "Then it is safe to assume that your mission has to do with the Fae?"

"Their retrieval has been made a high priority," Kirito admitted. Lying would just be an insult now. "My mission was to contact them and make arrangements to lead them safely to Tristain. And what about your mission?"

Wardes waved a hand. "As you've said . . ."

Kirito sighed, "Need to know."

Wardes nodded once. From the corner of his eye, Kirito noticed that Wales' expression had turned melancholic.

"Well then," the Prince spoke quickly, gesturing to a basket of bread and fruit on the table, "I know it isn't much, but please eat your fill. We've much to discuss and not much time. From what the good Captain has been able to tell me, our worst fears have come to fruition. The Rebels have finally completed their blockade. The Eagle is trapped in port."

"Yeah, tell us something we don't know," Caramella mumbled past a mouth full of bread.

"The Dragon Knight patrols have been reinforced," Wardes added. "They nearly caught us on our way in. With my griffin so laden," he glanced to Guiche, "we were nearly caught. Thankfully the Prince's men gave us time to explain ourselves."

"Only because you were being chased," Wales said with a small look of amusement. "It's against all my principles to shoot at someone who has earned the ire of the Rebels."

Wales clasped his hands on the table. "From the Captain's description of the reinforcements they're southern troops, probably the 7th Squadron under Viscount Ashby. Less experienced, but that also means they're fresh and at full strength.

"A force of that size will easily be able to keep up constant patrols. And what's more, this morning our spotters caught sight of a second rate ship of the line joining the blockade. Judging by her rigging she's the Thunderchild, a formidable ship." Wales' eyes narrowed. "She's flying the colors of Admiral Robert Blake."

"What can you tell us about him?" Asuna asked.

The Prince frowned, a look of concentration crossing his face. "He was the Supreme Commander of the Royal Navy until he switched sides prior to the fall of Londinium, but there have been no reports of his colors flying at any battle since. Perhaps Cromwell simply grows tired of noblemen who have appointed themselves Admirals without a whit of qualification."

"So what does this tell us, other than how screwed we are?" Caramella asked. "Come on Blondie, I know you have to have something rattling around inside your head. You just want Asuna to help you make it work."

Wales didn't say anything for a time. Finally his hands began to move, plucking up pieces of fruit and bread and laying them out in a semi circle around the basket. "The blockade consists of twenty four ships, including the Thunderchild and the third rater Unconquerable, with the remainder being various rates of frigate. In addition, we estimate that there are four sounding ships."

"The size of the blockade force doesn't really change anything. Not on its own," Asuna said, drawing Kirito and Caramella's attention. She looked up as if surprised that she'd spoken aloud.

A hint of a smile crossed the face of the Prince. "Please go on. I think we both have the same idea."

"Well," Asuna said, looking over the impromptu map, "the Royalists have never had the firepower to fight the blockade force. That doesn't change just because the Rebels added more ships. The only thing that's changed are the sounding ships."

"So we agree," Wales said. "Those sounding ships are the real threat. As long as they are in position, the Eagle cannot slip away, even under the cover of the mists. If they can be neutralized, the blockade will be blinded once more and a path may be opened to the skies."

Wales leaned over the table. "Admiral Blake is an experienced officer, he won't risk proper warships on sounding duty so close to the underside. They'll be sloops and patrol boats, but they'll call in the dragons if they're allowed to sound an alarm."

"They'll have to be taken out all at once then, won't they?" Kirito observed. If the soundings let them see through the mists, they'd definitely notice if one of the other ships started to sink.

"Actually, we mustn't sink them," Asuna said with a serious look on her face.

"Just disable them," Wales emphasized. "We'll need them to cooperate with us to avoid alerting the Fleet." Wales snorted derisively. "A half dozen of my men should be able to overwhelm the crew of each ship."

"Wales? Can any of your Navigators take soundings?" Asuna asked. The Prince nodded carefully and waited for Asuna to explain. "You'll need them to go with you to keep up the soundings. The other ships might get suspicious if you don't."

"Agreed," Wales said. "That only leaves one problem."

"The Dragon Knights," Kirito said, brushing aside a distractingly long lock of hair. "You'll be defenseless if you run into a mounted patrol. You want help from the Fae again," he concluded.

Wales gave Asuna and Kirito an apologetic look. "I feel like I'm asking you to risk yourselves again, Lady Asuna, but at least one of your people can make full use of his wings and is a skilled combatant, correct?"

Asuna gave a hesitant nod. "He is," she said carefully. "I'm sure he'll volunteer to escort the mages." If it was the only way to break through the blockade, then they had no choice. "But I do have a condition in return for our help."

"Oh?" Wales said, looking curious.

Asuna fixed the Prince with her eyes. "Dragon Knights patrol in pairs, correct? That means you'll need at least two Faeries."

Asuna stood up from the table and turned. All eyes were focused on her. Taking a small breath, her long slender wings began to tremble and split, and then split again, separating into three pairs that hung down, faintly trembling.

"Right now, I'm almost able to use these at will," Asuna said, a note of determination entering her voice. "Give me twenty four hours. And he and I will fight by your side."


'The battle is going badly,' Sir Terrance Dunwell, Captain of His Majesty's 4th Squadron, thought to himself as he took the stairs up to the top deck of the Royalist flagship moored above Londinium.

It didn't look that way on the surface.

To the untrained eye their position seemed strong. Twelve ships of the line, including the
Royal Sovereign, stood ready to defend Londinium along with the 1st, 3rd, 4th, and 8th Dragon Knights, and a ground force of twenty thousand.

Opposing them was an army of thirty five thousand poorly trained and poorly equipped rebels, supported by two squadrons of Dragon Knights and a hodgepodge fleet of defector warships.

By all sense, the Rebel army would be crushed at the gates of Londinium and its leaders brought swiftly before the King for trial and execution. By all sense. That had also been said prior to Lexington when that accursed priest had rallied a force of ten thousand to his cause.

First the 5th Dragon Knights had defected along with ten ships of the line, soundly winning the Battle of Lexington for the Rebels. Next, Admiral Blake had ordered all ships to stand down in port and deny combat with any Rebel or Royalist flagged ship.

Dunwell had been as outraged by this treachery as his superiors. With the help of the Fleet the Rebels could have been defeated in a matter of days.

But then the first reports had started to come in of Rebel strongholds sprouting up across Albion. Whole cities defected as they were besieged by the forces of nobles rallying to the banner of 'Reconquista'.

These small armies were nothing but jokes, a few hundred men trained and led, poorly, by ambitious noble sons. But they had appeared everywhere at once. To fight them would be like attempting to beat back the sea with swords.

As the Royal Army had fallen back to the ports and strongholds of the White Cliffs, voices of dissent had grown louder against Royal Privilege. Former allies of the Royal Family had begun to pull away, withdrawing their support for the King.

It had all gone so smoothly, events cascading one after the other. He could not be the only one to notice, nor the first for that matter. The thought chilled the Captain to his soul.

Someone was funding them, supplying them, tipping the battles in their favor from behind the scenes. But who? Dunwell stroked the small diary nestled in his jacket pocket.

Blake's actions began to seem almost prophetic as the Rebellion grew. With the Army turning upon itself the Fleet could little afford to take sides and tear itself apart.

It had thus been with a heavy heart that Sir Dunwell finally ascended onto the top deck of the flagship, to be met by a gust of cold autumn wind. The
Royal Sovereign was the largest ship in Albion's fleet, fully one hundred and fifty mails in length, larger even than a first rate ship of the line. It gave him that much more time to gather his thoughts.

At last he came to stand before the helm. "Your Highness." Dunwell bowed dutifully.

Crown Prince Edward Tudor of Albion was of the age where he was beginning to resemble his father greatly, not at all like his brothers who took after their mother both in her softer features and softer temperament. Though impeccably groomed, the Prince's eyes were deeply ringed from lack of sleep. He looked displeased as he noticed Dunwell, waving for the other officers to depart.

"You bring me bad tidings," Prince Edward predicted.

Dunwell sighed inwardly as he handed a piece of folded paper to the Prince, who carefully opened it and frowned as he read the contents. His frown turned to agitation and then trembling rage before he began tearing the paper into pieces, throwing them to the winds.

"Where was this found?!" Edward hissed.

"It's one of over a thousand we've retrieved thus far. This one, I believe, was found nailed to the door of the Globe Theater." Dunwell waited for his Prince's temper to run its course.

"The theater . . . My brother's theater?!" The prince was between anger and tears.

Prince Lionel had been found in his theater box with an assassin's dagger in his back. The King had suspected his son's young wife, Mary Adeline, of the crime, and had ordered her beheaded. The Baron of Adeline had not been among the first to rally behind Cromwell's cause by chance.

Dunwell calmly collected the scraps of paper as he waited for his Prince to compose himself.

At last, Edward spoke. "Look at them all down there." His voice was a mix of boredom and disgust as he looked down on the streets of Londinium a hundred mails beneath them. "I wonder what goes through their heads. Do they care not one iota for their King and Princes who protect and lead them? Tell me, Sir Dunwell, what do you know of duty?"

"Sir?" Dunwell asked carefully.

"I asked you what you would say of duty. You are a knight after all. I would think duty would be a matter of great importance to you," the Prince pressed. "So tell me, what do you know of duty?"

Dunwell thought carefully. There had been . . . rumors . . . of the growing volatility of the Prince and his father. It was said that their grief drove them to rashness.

"Duty is reciprocity my Prince, what is owed is repaid in turn."

"So you see it as an exchange. Yes, it is an exchange, isn't it?" Edward said meditatively. "So you would agree that the Crown is owed allegiance for preserving the lives of the people?"

"Yes, my Prince." He sensed that this conversation was being directed to a conclusion that he didn't dare second guess.

Prince Edward placed his hands on the railing and gripped until the leather of his gloves began to softly groan. "So then. If the people take back their obedience, the Crown may take back its protection. We are no longer responsible for their lives?"

"We . . . cannot protect people who do not obey our authority," he admitted.

"I apologize for my . . . outburst, Sir Dunwell. You have done your duty admirably in these trying times. It has been decided that we will fight a holding action for Londinium and then withdraw in good order once we have bled the Rebel army against the defenses here. They can have Londinium if they want it so badly."

Dunwell nodded again, a sensible plan. It would buy time at least.

"Have you followed through with my request?" Prince Edward asked.

"Yes, my Prince. Preparations are being made as we speak to demolish the Royal Arsenal. The shipyards and docks will not fall into Rebel hands." At the same time, all military stores that could not be loaded onto ships or issued to Royalist forces would be destroyed in place.

"Good." Prince Edward seemed relieved. "Then there's something else I would like you and your men to see to when the battle commences."

"Anything, my Prince," Dunwell said.

"There are a number of essential facilities and resources within Londinium that will need to be destroyed swiftly to deny them to the Rebels. Before we withdraw, I would like you and your men to burn the Portstreet District to the ground."

"Sir . . . With all due respect . . . the Portstreet District . . . those are the granaries and storehouses."

The people of Londinium relied on that food to endure through winter. War brought with it great privation, hundreds and thousands would die as the Rebels and Royalist forces stripped the countryside barren. But this . . . this was more than that . . . a deliberate starvation.

"Exactly, Sir Dunwell. Those granaries store grain grown on land owned by the Royal Family in stewardship for its subjects. That grain was transported to Londinium aboard the King's ships and over the King's highways. It belongs to the King. I see no need for us to feed the people attempting to kill us, do you? The Rebels will find nothing here to sustain them. And when winter rears its head, well, that problem will be dealt with."

Dunwell wanted to protest on behalf of the people. Not every man, woman and child in Londinium was a Rebel sympathizer, in fact not even half, perhaps less than a tenth! But to protest would be to end his own life.

Instead, he appealed to military reason. "The Rebel forces are receiving supply from the Continent. What of the other towns and cities they have captured?"

"Isn't that obvious? We'll do the same thing, again and again in every city that fails to hold. We'll burn a firebreak all the way to our holdouts in the north and allow winter to do what our traitorous army would not. Until Cromwell himself is naught but skin on bones. This Kingdom belongs to us, and will be denied to all others."

"There are soldiers who will refuse those orders," Dunwell cautioned. "The 1st Dragon Knight Squadron, Sir Downing won't . . ."

Prince Edward smiled. "Only our most Loyal Forces have been entrusted with this task. The Rebels are a rabble-filled lot out to pillage and burn. No one will doubt that the blame lies with them.

Dunwell felt the color draining from his face, like a man that realized only now that he was being led to the gallows. He bowed deeply and murmured that he would relay the order to his men.

As he turned to depart, he heard Prince Edward mutter something darkly. "Remember, Sir Dunwell. You are a knight, you were raised up from nothing to serve. Duty . . . Sir Dunwell."

"Duty in all things, my Prince."

That night, he read his orders many times in the company of a bottle of brandy.

"What do you intend to do?" an azure haired woman asked from his cot. One day he was going to discover how she managed to slip in no matter where he might be lodged.

"The same thing I have always done," Dunwell said as he poured himself a second shot. "Does that bother you?"

She shrugged. "Not in the least. I'd be disappointed if you changed now." Unfolding herself, she took two quick steps, snatched the glass from his hand, and downed the contents quickly before frowning. "Romalian."

"You know what this will mean." Dunwell said it like a question.

Scirocco blinked, her green eyes regarding him in a way that wasn't quite human.

"Do you?"

Staring at his right hand, Dunwell's eyes traced across an old scar. Not a battle scar, but something from his childhood, when he'd nearly crushed his hand working the presses.

Slowly he fished out his diary and removed a thin letter hidden between two pages. It had been handed to him a week ago by a passing officer whom he did not know and did not see again.

"Duty in all things."

But owed to whom?



"Back among the living I see." A voice, familiar but long unheard, greeted Sir Dunwell as he opened his eyes. He attempted to crane his neck, and was greeted by something else - pain.

"Scirocco?" he asked automatically.

"That wind drake is still with you? She's still alive then. Been snapping at the healers all day. Amazed you still put up with such a temperamental old lizard."

"Old habits," Dunwell replied, licking dry lips as he tried to sit up. "We have an . . . ngh . . . understanding."

"Easy now, lad. The years are finally catching up to you." A grizzled hand came around his shoulder and helped him to slowly sit up. The pain returned, but distant now. "That crash did you no favors."

The man had once been black haired, but that had been long ago, when he had still been a mere ship's captain. Now he was a white haired gentleman of advanced years, an officer and a peer of the realm whose ambitions had been fulfilled, and whose line of succession was secure.

"Viscount Blake." Dunwell nodded.

"Terrance," the Viscount replied. "I must say, seeing the Dragon Knights beaten and shamed before me has long been a deeply held dream. But I didn't think I'd see it fulfilled like this."

"What brings you to speak with a humble man such as myself?"

"The same thing that sent you spiraling nearly to your death I expect," the Admiral said, the jovial look leaving his person. "Tell me, do you remember what happened?"

Dunwell nodded stiffly, feeling the pain in his neck pulse once, twice. "The winged women . . . the Faeries . . . and a demon." The words sounded ridiculous even to himself, but the Viscount merely nodded as if that explained everything.

"Yes, I've gathered that much from Sir Wells' report."

"Then I don't know what else I can say," Dunwell replied as he managed to sit fully upright, placing his feet on the ground. He was shirtless, his torso covered in bandages, including a heavy gauze patch reeking of medical reagents that covered his entire side. His left arm was slung and bound in a splint, and his right shoulder was heavily strapped.

"Anything about the Faeries. I don't need to know what they did. I need to know what they will do, what they're capable of," Blake explained, placing his hands on his knees.

"Sir?"

The old Admiral chuckled ruefully. "It seems I've finally been found worthy of Lord Cromwell's attention. I've been given command of the blockade forces."

Dunwell nodded slowly. "Then if I may be so bold, may we perhaps speak while we walk. I would like to see to my familiar."

"Easy now, you were out for most of a day," the Viscount said, though this did not stop him from helping Dunwell from the tent.

The Captain squinted as he looked out at the noon day sun and the rows of orderly white canvas. This portion of the encampment was positioned on a hill opposite Newcastle, giving a view of the siege positions that spread right up to the cliffs.

It also gave an unobstructed view of the destruction. A line had been cut through the camp. Wagons and barricades reduced to kindling had yet to be removed.

"Quite a mess, eh?" the Admiral commented as the two men made their way down towards the stables where the dragons were kept. "Morale has taken a dive I hear. Do you believe some are even saying that the winged one is a Faerie princess and that beast was her Spriggan bodyguard?"

Dunwell knew the old stories like any child of Albion. It was said that the malformed lesser Fae were loyal guardians to the daughters of the Faerie Queen, hiding away in sleeves and pockets until their services were required, when they would swell into giants.

Ridiculous. Or maybe not.

"I've ordered in light guns and swivels in case that monster shows itself again. Musket fire may not have done much, but a few pounds of iron might be another story. Now speak up man! I've had my fill of fairy tales and rumors. What are the facts?!"

As they walked, Dunwell explained what he knew of the Faeries and their origins, their combat ability, and their enigmatic leader. He would have offered his own theories as well, if he had known enough to theorize. It appeared the Admiral was little better informed than himself.

"One other thing," Dunwell said. "The winged girl and at least one other. It is said the Faeries on the Continent possess powers of flight. The ones we have faced seemed unable to do so, but that would appear be changing. We may not have the advantage in the skies for much longer."

Admiral Blake slowed as he considered this problem. "That is troubling news."

The dragon stables were situated a short distance from the Officer's Quarters. Several fire drakes were laid out flat on their stomachs, sunning themselves as their riders saw to their harnesses. They found Scirocco curled up beneath a shade that had been erected at the far end of the stables.

One wing had been bound to hold it in place and support it while it healed, while the entire left side of her beak had been scraped raw. She would likely be ready to fly again before he would. But for now she was grounded and miserable, casting a cold blooded glare his way.

Dunwell limped to her side. "Scirocco," he murmured softly, placing his good hand to the warm scales of her crest. She didn't need to be able to speak for him to understand. They'd been beaten, beaten worse than they had been in a very long time.

"This will put you both on the ground for a spell," Blake surmised. "Good."

"Sir?"

"The Lord Protector has granted me a command, lad, and I don't intend to be strung up like a marionette while I'm commanding it. I need eyes and ears and heads that understand what they see and hear."

Dunwell nodded slowly. It was politics, or something very like it. The Viscount had been instrumental to Reconquista's swift victory in the south, but chiefly by his decision to do nothing. This made him neither an enemy nor an ally to Lord Cromwell. The most dangerous place to be in times like these.

"I will have to retire to an administrative position for the time being. Lieutenant Wells is suited to lead the squadron in my stead," Dunwell admitted.

"Splendid." Blake said the word without any of the exuberance of Lord Cromwell. "Then in your newfound spare time, please do me the favor of finding out why I was ordered to open a corridor in the blockade last night."


Prince Wales Tudor finished reading the careworn letter for the last time with a heavy heart, before resealing it with a dab of candle wax.

The last happy thing in his life disappeared into the cloak of one Captain Jean-Jacques de Wardes, to be returned to the hands that had written it.

This really was for the best. It would be better if these last ties were severed here and now, so that Henrietta could move on and he could face his fate without lingering regret.

"This is everything?" Wardes asked to be sure.

"As I've said before. There is only the one letter," Wales replied softly. "I swear it on my life and honor."

Wardes nodded once, adjusting the brim of his hat. "Then that will be all, Prince Wales. You have my thanks, and that of my Princess."

"Yes." Wales waved a hand. "Be on your way."

The Viscount paused at the doorway of his quarters. "If you have a message you would like me to convey . . ."

Wales almost laughed at the pitiful concession.

"It's far too late for that. But thank you. No."

The Captain turned quietly, the sound of his footsteps fading away.

Wales took a deep breath as he looked at the small box in which he had kept the letter. A portrait of Henrietta graced the inner lid. The painter had been quite skilled, it was almost as if she wasn't simply smiling, but smiling at him in particular.

Perhaps he should have entrusted this too to the Captain, or maybe he should burn it . . . No!

Returning the keepsake to his desk drawer, Wales patted down his jacket, feeling a nervous energy burning through him. There had to be something, yes, something to do. Something to get his mind off things.

While lost in his thoughts he made his way down the hall towards the stairway that led to the Citadel courtyard, and from there, down into the underground. His men saluted or bowed as he passed, but none approached. They'd seen that look on their Prince's face before.

The hidden docks were situated in the lowest depths of the Fortress, an immense vaulted space shaped and enlarged over centuries from the surrounding rock. This was the true Newcastle Fortress.

Forever in the Isle's shadow, the dock was lit by hundreds of oil lamps and mage lights. HMS Eagle, her sails and masts folded like a predatory bird at rest, nested in her cradle. She'd been a fine ship to him these last six months.

He supposed she would be his wedding present to Henrietta.

"Captain on deck!" a voice barked as he boarded from the docks.

Wales waved for the men to resume their work as he saw to his own way across the deck. The ship would never have passed inspection as it was now. No battle ready warship ever would. Spare ropes, tools, and pulleys were lashed down wherever they might be quickly needed. Swivel guns stood mounted to their pivots, ready charges at their sides.

He made his way fore to the Eagle's keel cap, the bronze hub to which all the major structural braces and the main sails were anchored. Directly behind the keel was the main helm, elevated to give the helmsman good visibility past the rigging. Wales found Kino sitting cross legged on the deck, seemingly intent on a slip of rope.

"Like this?" Kino held up his work for inspection, only for it to fall apart at the slightest tug. The sailors instructing him shared a laugh.

"Aye, I guess it might be a bit hard for a wee Faerie lad on his first try." One of the sailors, Evans, a happy man who was an even happier drunk, took the rope from Kino and, hands moving like some sort of heathen magic ritual, threaded the rope into an expert knot.

"Hoping to make an Airman out of a Faerie?" Wales asked, interrupting the impromptu lesson.

"Captain!" Evans stood up quickly. The men brought themselves into a line. A difficult task, they had taken a bit too well to being 'pirates' over these past few months.

Again Wales bade them be at ease, nodding to Kino. "So, Airman Evans, I see you've found yourself some fresh meat."

"Aye, the boy was moping about down on the docks, an', minding your pardon Captain, he's been a help with running the lines."

Wales gave Kino an appraising look. "That's quite alright. So, does he have a whit of talent for it?"

Evans looked at Kino and then back to his Captain. "Not a one, but the same could be said for half the lads when we get'm, and we make'm into sailors all the same. His balance is top notch, I'll give'm. And I suppose if he's like Dame Caramel or Lady Asuna, those wings'll be a blessing when they come in."

"Caramella," Wales and Kino corrected simultaneously. Wales nodded. "As you were then Mister Evans."

"Yes Sir!"

Wales climbed up to the helm and peered out over the bow of the ship. His hands came to rest on the helm's wheel, gripping the handles and feeling the roughness of the wood.

"Hey, Wales?" The Prince turned to notice Kino climbing up the short staircase. "Erm, I mean . . . Permission to speak, Captain?" The Faerie boy looked terribly embarrassed at his perceived transgression.

"Of course . . . Mister Kino."

The boy finished climbing the rest of the way up and came to stand at his side.

"You don't seem yourself right now," Kino said. "Sorry, it's none of my business."

Wales shook his head. "I thought I was better at hiding it. Yes, I'm not myself right now. That's why I came here I suppose."

"You love sailing, don't you?" Kino asked, leaning over the gunwale and staring out at the mists that swirled below like the contents of a cauldron.

'Do I?' Wales wondered. He supposed he did. It was the closest thing to control over his own destiny that he had ever known. He was falling, falling to his death, but at the very least he could have some say in where he landed.

"It's a very liberating experience. I think my favorite time is at night. The sky above you, the mists beneath. The world becomes infinite and one might think you could pick any star in the sky and sail there." Wales closed his eyes and remembered better times.

"It sounds nice," Kino said. The boy was sincere, but Wales doubted he really understood. He was too young to know it properly. "Wales . . ."

"What is it, Kino?" Wales asked, finding he had grown lost in his thoughts.

"When we leave . . . You won't be coming with us."

"That is correct," Wales agreed softly.

Though he had been careful not to dwell on the matter, when the Eagle left port, the last means of escape would be lost to the remaining Royalists. He wondered how many would feel their doubts begin to surface only then.

"Why?" Kino asked quietly, his voice beginning to shake. "Why can't you run away?"

Wales shook his head sadly. "Like I said Kino, I'm not just their Prince. If I won't die for Albion, then who will?"

"But that's stupid!" Kino shouted so loudly that his voice echoed off the high walls and ceiling of the dock. The crew scattered across the deck briefly stopped their work to stare. "It's so stupid," Kino whispered. "Wouldn't it be better if you were alive?"

"With no home base? No supplies? Not more than a handful of men against their thousands?" It was a romantic notion, like something out of one of Emily's novels.

"You could become a pirate and keep raiding them, couldn't you?" Kino pressed.

"For what purpose? That could never lead to retaking Albion. Worse, once Newcastle falls and the last legitimacy of the Royals falls with it, it will merely stain my House's honor. The last Prince of Albion reduced to a brigand?" Wales blinked, there were tears running down Kino's cheeks.

"Why?" Kino asked. "This . . . this isn't your fault. So why do you have to stay and fight? You're just the Prince. You didn't run the country. So why do you have to die for other people's mistakes? Why did Arguile have to die because of Caramella's mistakes?" Then at last Kino looked up, eyes shining beneath his straw colored hair. "Why did my brother have to die because of my mistake?!"

The boy's balled up hands sprung open and he took a shaking breath.

"Kino . . ." Wales trailed off.

"There wasn't any reason," Kino mumbled, rubbing at his eyes. "I was slow and stupid. He didn't have to save me! Why? Why did I make such a stupid mistake? Why did he save someone like me? He was strong, stronger, way better than me. So why?"

Wales placed a hand on the shaking boy's shoulder and waited patiently for his grief to pass.

"Kino, I understand how painful it is to lose someone. It is not because of anyone's mistake." Wales smiled bravely for the boy before him. "It's because there are people and ideals that we must protect no matter what. Dry your eyes Kino, nobody is burdening me with this, nobody demands it of me but myself. I do this because I believe it is the right thing to do. Just as your brother did."

Kino looked at him through tear filled eyes. "You might think it's the right thing, but I'm tired of seeing my friends die."

"Your friend?" Wales felt surprise surge through him. His expression turned kind. "Truly?"

"What else do you think we'd be after all of this?" Kino wiped at his nose. "We've only nearly gotten killed together three times now."

Wales bowed slightly. "Then, allow me to say, I am honored that you consider me your friend, Kino."

A thought occurred to him. Reaching his hand into his pocket, he found something that he had almost forgotten about. Of course, he had not worn this jacket since they had fled from Skiesedge. "Kino. We will have to say our goodbyes soon, and it is likely we will not meet again. The Eagle will next depart without me. I have no further need of this, but I believe it would be right for you to have it."

"What is it?" Kino asked as Wales placed the small sphere in his hands, all brass, and glass, and delicate, clockwork like mechanisms. A tiny dial sat suspended within, held level within a gimballed housing.

"This is the compass of a Royal Navigator," Wales explained. "They are used by ships and Dragon Knights to navigate when shrouded in the mists. No matter how one flies, it shall always point true. Don't ever doubt your direction, Kino."

The boy held the compass reverently, examining how the dial spun freely, before carefully placing it in his jacket pocket. "Promise you won't just die. You'll fight as long as you can, right?"

"Before the Founder I pledge, to the very last breath," Wales swore quietly.

Kino nodded slowly. "It's almost dinner time," he said suddenly. "Asuna said she wanted Caramella and I to eat with her and Kirito. She invited you too, right?"

"She did," Wales said. "Though, I'm afraid I haven't much appetite right now."

Kino tugged at his sleeve, pulling him along with little resistance. "That's no excuse, is it?" Kino insisted. "At least you shouldn't be down here by yourself." Again Wales almost laughed. Even when he was with others, he was alone. But he didn't fight it.

The climb back up the stairs to the fortress above was a tedious affair. There was a reason he went to the Eagle's nest only when he was truly inconsolable. Still, as they climbed he was rewarded with the most tantalizing smell.

"What is that?" Wales asked curiously. The scent was familiar but different, much too subtle for the stew to which he'd grown accustomed.

"You know how you said we could help out?" Kino offered as they walked. "The cooks here said she could use whatever she liked."

As they passed the kitchen door, Wales peered in. For the first time, he had the opportunity to see Asuna as something other than a warrior. Focused on her task, she ladled some of the contents of the pot she was stirring and sipped at it experimentally. At her side, the head cook did the same.

There was a brief, heated exchange between the two before they came to an agreement on what spice and quantity to add. How wonderful it would be if all life's necessary conflicts could be so simply solved. Wales decided not to disturb them, and instead continued on his way to the dining room.

"Captain Wardes?" Wales spotted the Griffin Knight striding down the hall from his chambers. The man's cloak, wrapped tight, rippled strangely as if in a breeze. "Is there something else you need of me?"

The Viscount gave a small dip of his head as he neared at a rather clipped walking pace. His hat was pulled low, shadowing his face into silhouette.

"Well?" Wales frowned. "Out with it man."

"Captain Wardes! Sir!"

A voice echoed down the hall followed by the hammering of boots. Wales leaned past Wardes to see the young man who had arrived with the Viscount hurrying down the hall, dressed in his traveling jacket. He was nearly out of breath, but still managed to shout. "Captain Wardes! Terrible news. Your Griffin! I went to feed him just now and check on his restraints, but he was gone!"

A saboteur within the Fortress? Wales thought quickly. Impossible! His soldiers were loyal to a man, and besides, a trained griffin would never fly for anyone but its master. No, this was wrong. What wasn't he seeing? It could have been a trick of the light, but for a blink of an eye, the Captain's face grew blurred around the edges.

Every instinct honed in battle screamed for Wales to raise his wand, to move. Wardes spun around, his sword-wand glinting as it came free of its scabbard. Kino was just beginning to react to the threat, drawing his knife.

Wales thrust first. Wardes didn't even attempt to dodge as the Prince's wind needle entered cleanly beneath his ribs. The Griffin Knight made no indication that he was wounded, he simply smiled.

Wales felt his insides turn cold.

The Prince looked down, the Captain's sword had been plunged through his chest. A cold sense of detachment took hold. It seemed he had miscalculated. Wardes' features rippled once more, so close that he could see into the shadows. There was not a hint of color in that ghostly, near translucent face. Of course his assassin would have no regard for his own well being.

A faint buzzing filled the air as the duplicate began to come apart, the spark within its eyes expanding into spheres of lightning.

A glint of dull gray severed the construct's hand. Kino shouted as he tackled it away just as it exploded in a flash of brilliant light and heat.

Wales found himself laid out flat on the cold stone floor, his hearing distorted as if listening to voices underwater. He tried to take a breath but it felt terribly thin and ragged.

"It pierced his lung!"

Crouching over him, Kino, the right side of his face covered in burns, was saying something fervently, his hands pressing firmly on Wales' chest. Wales blinked, his vision going in and out of focus.

"Wales!" Another distant cry, high pitched and feminine. He blinked again and suddenly Asuna was standing over him. Chestnut hair and hazel brown eyes, she squeezed his left hand tightly, shaking her head from side to side as tears spilled down her cheeks. Wales looked at his hand cupped in Asuna's own, it was covered in blood, his blood.

That was right . . . Wardes had killed him.

It was strange, he thought it would hurt more.

"I'm going to force the blood to keep flowing, can you seal the wound?"

"On it!"

Past the healers he saw Kino, standing with his right hand clutched to his left arm. His entire left side was covered in faint burns, as if he had been scalded. Kino stared right into his eyes.

Things grew distant and cold, Wales wasn't sure if he was seeing, or simply seeing things.

"I've got the wound sealed, but his heart won't start."

"He's lost too much blood."

Kirito was shaking one of the healers now, offering the man a small vial. The healers looked ready to accept when Wales' father arrived. The King's face contorted in horror, then grief, and at last rage. He spun around, brandishing his scepter at Asuna.

No, this wasn't her fault. Lucane stepped between the King and the Faerie, trying to explain what happened no doubt. His father would have none of it, was already pushing the knight aside and . . . did Lady Asuna just slap his father?

Yes, he must be hallucinating. Maybe he was already dead.

If this was dying, if this was death, then he had to wonder why people feared it. The world going dark around you wasn't so bad. It was like falling asleep. Like the beginning of a long rest.

Kirito leaned over him, long hair haloing his illusionary face. Kirito, the Black Swordsman, Lady Asuna's husband, her true love. 'Please . . . both of you . . . please live . . . do what I can't do . . . please live and be with one another . . . '

The world was almost black as Kirito pulled open the vial with his teeth. A single drop swelled at the neck of the vial, turning to pure crystal as it fell past the Prince's lips.

And then Wales was reborn into a world of pain and light.
 
'Spring really is the very best time of year,' Henrietta thought as she looked out on the palace gardens in effervescent bloom. It was such a shame to waste the day inside.

And so she did not.

Taking lunch outside while the House of Peers broke for recess was the privilege of a Princess. And today of all days it felt like a suitable indulgence. The creation of a treaty was a tortuous ordeal. There had been rather a lot of shouting, and nobody seemed very satisfied.

Everything had to be explained to the smallest detail. There were words, and words to define those words, until the document seemed almost like a study of itself. And even then, there had to be provisions for modification in case something had been forgotten. Henrietta could scarcely imagine what.

"This tea is quite lovely," her guest spoke.

The Lady of the Sylphs was as serene as ever, a contemplative smile gracing her lips as she took in the aroma from the teacup held delicately in one hand. She had exchanged her lighter robes for more formal attire of heavy layered silk bound at the waist by an elaborate sash, effecting a much more regal appearance.

Which, Henrietta thought, was rather the point.

"Do you like it?" she asked. "The tea leaves were purchased from one of the Rub' al Khali trade caravans."

"That is the Far Eastern human kingdom, is it not? It reminds me a great deal of our homeland."

"Drawing more comparisons between our worlds?" Henrietta asked. She had been right to judge Sakuya a scholar. Her world was rich in history. Most of all, Henrietta loved this game where they would try to find parallels.

It offered glimpses, peeks into another place that the Princess could never have imagined.

"Hmm. In ancient times, the Middle East provided a trade route from the Far Eastern lands," Sakuya elaborated. "It makes me wonder if Rub' al Khali is simply one of many Eastern Kingdoms."

"It is difficult to say," the third person at the table replied. Cardinal Mazarin was looking better by far after his weeks of convalescence. "Contact is tenuous at the best of times. Few journey the whole distance."

"I for one find it most strange that there would be any similarity at all between our worlds," the last person at the table, Queen Marianne said as she set her own teacup back on its saucer. Though the Queen rarely exercised her authority as Sovereign, curiosity, and Henrietta's own urging, had drawn her from seclusion. "You say that there is no magic in your homeland. Surely this would have made it a very different place?"

"It has," Sakuya agreed. "Our people don't have magic to help us till the soil or heal the sick. We've had to rely on technology instead. But it appears that people are the same everywhere."

"I think what Sakuya means is that magic is the only thing that divides mages from commoners. Beyond that, we are all made in God's likeness," Henrietta elaborated, receiving a mildly concealed look of discomfort from Cardinal Mazarin.

He would no doubt tell her later, in private, that she should mind the way she said such things.

But it was the truth, was it not? The nobility had been given magic in order to rule. Their likeness to the common people was to make them rule justly.

"Technology," the Queen murmured. "That is the natural philosophy of your homeland."

"Yes," Sakuya said as the servants began to arrive with their meal. It seemed the palace chefs had outdone themselves to represent Tristanian cuisine to their guest. "The ideas and devices we intend to introduce are relatively simple," Sakuya smiled, seeming a little embarrassed, "but we hope they will help feed the extra mouths."

Cardinal Mazarin nodded. "The crop rotation you want the Crown to institute. And this new machine, what did you call it? A Macor-Make Reaper?"

"McCormick Reaper," Sakuya corrected. "Tristain should be able to sustain higher food yields and free up additional labor for work elsewhere. The struggle will be in introducing them."

"Of course." Mazarin nodded sagely. "Landholders will want to see proof before they commit."

"And they will." Sakuya started on her plate. Shredded game fowl wrapped in crepe and covered in a rich gravy. "Count Woestte may be an unpleasant man, but he does love money. You would think that he and Rute were brothers."

Henrietta's nose wrinkled at mention of the short Leprechaun. He was not an entirely unpleasant man, but not precisely pleasant either. She supposed he would fit in well enough with Tristain's nobility.

"He may not be the only one," the Cardinal observed as he raised his first bite to his own mouth. "Duke Vallière has decided to sponsor the Gnomes and Leprechauns in their efforts."

"The Gnome Council certainly are an industrious lot," Sakuya observed.

Though they had a leader, of sorts, the Lord of the Gnomes had not been quick to adopt his title. A quiet and observant man, he had instead deferred to the Council of Tau Tona, acting purely as a representative.

The Puca had done something similar to the Gnomes, while both the Imps and Undines had opted for a more familiar arrangement, choosing to elevate a lieutenant of their former leader and an exemplary citizen respectively.

"And of course, we can expect this exchange of information to be reciprocated, can't we?" Sakuya asked with a slight edge.

Cardinal Mazarin and the Queen exchanged glances. "The Tristain Academia will be made available to study the phenomenon that brought you here," Queen Marianne said. "But please understand that this is unprecedented in all of history. Whether we can help . . ."

"I suppose that is all that we can hope for. Once again, I must thank you for your hospitality," Sakuya replied coolly. "I understand that what we ask is not easily granted."

Sensing the mood, Henrietta worked to lead conversation away from a sensitive subject, and the rest of the lunch hour was spent on happier topics. Their game for one.

So far they had decided that Romalia matched approximately with Sakuya's Italy, and that Gallia was comparable to her world's France. Albion was apparently similar to the Isle of Britain, which was also referred to as the White Isle, although not for the same reasons.

Germania was the hardest of the countries to place given its history. It reminded Sakuya of something called the Holy Roman Empire, which she insisted was not Holy, 'Roman', nor any sort of Empire.

"I would hardly call Germania a unified kingdom. More a particularly bloody commonwealth," Cardinal Mazarin said with a note of distaste. "The nation is a web of alliances kept barely in check by marriage. Which just means there are more claimants for the seat of Emperor."

"And Tristain is about to marry into this mess," Sakuya stated with a hint of disbelief.

And suddenly the light of conversation cast a shadow on Henrietta's own mood.

It had been decided that the marriage would take place in less than a month. In little more than three weeks she would depart Tristain to be wed to the Emperor of Germania.

Why did it have to ache so much to do one's duty?

"Quite," Cardinal Mazarin agreed softly. "This treaty signing will be the last official act of Tristain as an independent Kingdom. I understand that some of the conditions do not sit well with you, but believe it or not, it is in the interests of your people for the signing to be concluded swiftly. Germania generally does not dare to interfere egregiously in the internal affairs of its principalities."

Setting her fork back at its place on the table and lacing her hands before her, Sakuya gave the Cardinal that peculiar smile that seemed to hint at an inner venom. "So, we'll only have to worry about interference from within Tristain."

Mazarin took a breath but nodded all the same.

A messenger arrived. The House was about to reconvene. Henrietta, trailing behind the regent and her mother, was lost once more in thought.

A hand came to rest gently on her shoulder. It was Sakuya, a look of concern furrowing her brow.

"You seem very troubled right now," the Sylph woman said. Behind her, a pair of Griffin Knights stood calmly, keeping enough distance to allow them a modicum of privacy.

"It is hardly anything at all." Henrietta tried to smile.

Sakuya didn't seem to believe her. Odd, most people politely turned away when she said it like that. Though, why should she expect the same of a Faerie?

They were such forward people. Their manner could border on offensive. But at the same time, Sakuya never had that look in her eye, that she was calculating what the Princess wanted to hear.

"I'm getting married," Henrietta said, almost babbled really. "I'm getting married. I should be happy, shouldn't I?" she questioned, her smile growing painfully tight. Yes, happy, just so!

Sakuya gave her an understanding look. "You do a very noble thing, Princess. It's not what you want, but you're willing to sacrifice your happiness for your people."

Henrietta's smile faded. Yes, it was exactly as Sakuya said.

"Have I really been so obvious?"

Sakuya tucked her hands back into the cuffs of her robe. "I can't imagine what it must feel like. In a way, even a King is less free in this world than the lowest commoner in ours. But I hope it does not stop you from finding happiness."

"Thank you," Henrietta said. "I will most certainly try."

Find happiness? She didn't know if she could do that. Not anymore. She'd cut her ties with joy. Now all that was left was a bitter resentment that filled her chest. Sakuya was right, if she'd been born a peasant in that world, she'd have been much freer than she would ever be in this one.

The House of Peers had been raised directly opposite the grounds of the Royal Palace. It was both a practical building and a symbolic one, showing the nobility's common patronage and shared rule beside the Crown.

Stepping down from her carriage, followed by Lady Sakuya and flanked quickly by her two escorting knights, Henrietta looked up at the austere façade of the House before mounting the steps of the vestibule.

Nobles and their retainers clustered like a microcosm of conspiracies. A pair of guards made way for the Princess, announcing her at the door of the House Chambers.

Until today Henrietta had never been in this room. It was an important place, but more often than not the nobility would confer here before bringing their concerns before the Sovereign's Court.

As people began to settle in, Henrietta was able to pick out the dividing lines.

They could almost be seen by looking at the crowd and who sat next to whom. In her novice opinion, there were three prevailing power blocks to consider. They were transient things, much too nebulous to be called any sort of alliance, much less to have selected names for themselves or to have been assigned names by their opponents.

But in short, Henrietta thought of them as the Opportunists, the Moderates, and the Radicals.

Making up about a quarter of the nobility were the Opportunists. They were pragmatists interested in how the Fae might be used to improve their personal fortunes. To a man, they were among the nobility who had been least affected by the appearance of ALfheim.

While by no means friends of the Fae, seeking to yoke them to till the fields of their own fortunes, they were not adverse to the idea of cooperation. Cardinal Mazarin had proven an especially deft hand at balancing their interests.

The next group, making up a little less than two thirds of the nobility, were what Henrietta termed the Moderates. They preferred a wait and see approach to dealing with the Fae, and were more interested in restoring some semblance of order as swiftly as could be managed.

The Radicals were the remainder of the nobility, perhaps no more than a tenth. They were composed of those whose lands had been partially or entirely displaced, and pious men and women demanding that the demihumans be brought to heel. They sought the most extreme of measures in dealing with the Fae. Subjugation at the very least. Expulsion or extermination at worst.

Henrietta's eyes turned next to the handful of truly friendly faces in this affair. A pew had been set aside for the representatives of the Fae. It was already mostly filled.

The familiar red haired figure of Lord Mortimer was hunched over with the rotund Leprechaun Lord Rute. All the while, the raven haired Lady of the Spriggans, Morgiana, stood over both, arms crossed confidently.

Another man with brown hair, wearing an almost martial uniform, spoke animatedly with a slender silver haired woman. Their pointed ears did not mark them as any particular Faerie race. Sakuya had informed her that they were the new Lord of the Undines and his lieutenant.

Next was a mild looking man with black hair, slightly pointed ears, and deep red eyes. When Henrietta had first met Zolf of the Imps in the company of Duchess Vallière, the Duchess had been almost immediately suspicious of him, closely watching whenever he ate or drank.

Henrietta had only met with him briefly, but she judged Zolf a gentle man if not a gentleman. His most peculiar trait was the small, almost Brimiric cross worn about his neck. He would take it in his hands from time to time, most often when meditating on some matter.

Following Zolf was a grizzled looking Gnome who was a rarity among the Fae for appearing old, though far from decrepit. Henrietta thought that Ruks of the Gnomes resembled a man in his fifties, his hair and mustache a thick snowy white. His dark gray eyes seemed to know more than they let on, yet the man rarely spoke, and when he did it almost seemed a riddle. Only the pale skinned brunette girl at his side, Zia, the representative of the Puca, had spoken less.

The only delegate missing today from the Faeries was Lady Alicia, who had traveled out the night before aboard a Tristanian frigate, bound for the edge of Albion's airspace. Henrietta had been badly tempted to go with her in hopes that Mister Kirito might be at Newcastle, perhaps even in the company of Prince Wales Tudor. But in the end, she hadn't the courage, nor the strength.

In either case, Lady Alicia had left her assistant, a scholarly looking Cait Syth named Alden, to see to things in her absence.

Opposite the gathered Faeries were Henrietta's own allies within the nobility. Duchess Vallière and Count Woestte represented two sides of the same coin. Both the Vallières and Woesttes were opportunists, though of different stripes.

The Duchess Vallière was interested in having things settled in order to see to Tristain's stability and prosperity. Count Woestte likewise wished for the prosperity of Tristain, albeit to line his own pockets.

A bell chimed to call everyone to their seats. Lady Sakuya moved calmly to take her place with the other Faerie Lords, drawing the eyes of much of the nobility, who looked on with a mixture of curiosity and intrigue. Sakuya's choice of garb was having the desired effect. People didn't know what to think of her, but they knew to take her seriously.

Henrietta was about to take her own seat when her attention was called.

"Princess Henrietta."

She turned to see a knight, but not one of her Griffin Knights. Instead, the man wore the insignia of a Captain of the Manticore Knights. By convention, while the Griffin Knights protected the Princess, the Manticore Knights provided the Queen's guard.

The Griffin Knights flanking Henrietta did not move from their places; nevertheless, the Captain gave each of them a suspicious glance. "Princess, there is an urgent matter needing the attention of Cardinal Mazarin and yourself."

"Pardon," Henrietta blinked rapidly, "I don't understand. The House is about to reconvene."

"This is a matter of the greatest urgency, your Highness." Though he spoke calmly, Henrietta was certain it was only the calm of a man who had seen countless battles.

Over her shoulder, a pair of Manticore Knights spoke heatedly with the Queen and Cardinal. The Duchess Vallière approached, receiving a salute from the older of the two knights before waving it away with semi-open annoyance.

Henrietta nodded. "Very well. Lead the way, Captain."

Quickly, they made their way through a concealed side door. Henrietta's mother, Cardinal Mazarin, and the Duchess Vallière were waiting for them, along with four more Manticore Knights.

"Sir Weltwall, Sir Bjorn, this is as far as you will be going," Captain Hammond said to Henrietta's guards.

Sir Weltwall's eyes narrowed, the man's sharp features growing instantly suspicious. "With all due respect, we are not to leave the Princess's side until relieved by Acting Captain Dahl or Captain Wardes himself.

Stepping forward, Queen Marianne looked to both Griffin Knights. "Please, both of you, do as the Captain requests."

Slowly, both men stood down. Both knights bowed to their Queen before turning away.

"Mother, what is the meaning of this?" Henrietta asked. Deep down, she thought she knew. There could only be one thing that would cause this sort of response. And the consequences it would bring . . .

'Please, don't let it be that, oh Founder, do not forsake me with such misfortune.'

The door behind her opened again to admit another Manticore Knight. In his company was Lady Sakuya and Lord Mortimer. Both Faeries looked as mystified as they were shown into a meeting room, all wood paneled with tall windows. A long table occupied the center with space for two dozen men.

Two people awaited them.

The first was yet another Tristanian knight. His face was wind whipped and his hair was swept back as if freshly arrived from the skies.

Standing at his side, dressed in sturdy traveling garb, Lady Alicia Rue smiled wanly, dark rings running under her eyes.

"Hey Sakuya-chan."

"Hammond." The Duchess Vallière nodded to the Manticore Knight Captain, the man who had first spoken to Henrietta.

"Karin," the man replied quietly.

"Explain yourself now," the Duchess Vallière instructed levelly. Henrietta was surprised at the way the Duchess worded her request as an order. She was even more surprised that the Captain obeyed.

"A precaution. A necessary one," Hammond said. "At this moment, the loyalty of the Griffin Knights must be considered suspect."

Henrietta licked her lips. "Whatever for?" she asked. "My Knights have always served me dutifully."

"Which is why they were asked to return to their barracks rather than be arrested on the spot," Captain Hammond said before taking a breath. "I fear I must inform you of treachery from the Captain of your Griffin Knights."

Henrietta didn't know how to describe how she felt at that very moment. The strangest sense of falling. Even the Duchess Vallière seemed to have grown pale.

"I heard it from Kirito-kun himself," Alicia spoke up. "We contacted him last night with Moonlight Mirror like we planned. Except, when we got through to him he was waiting with someone who claimed to be the King of Albion."

"Then he made it to Newcastle," Duchess Vallière said. "What treachery did Wardes commit?" As she balled her fists, Henrietta couldn't help but notice the way the tendons stood up tightly on her forearms.

"Well," Alicia looked around the room, "he tried to assassinate Prince Wales."

Henrietta felt her heart leap into her throat.

"He tried, but he failed," Alicia confirmed, picking up speed now. "From the sound of it, the Prince was at death's door after the assassination attempt, but Kirito-kun was able to force a vial of World Tree Sap down his throat. He's still unconscious, but it sounds like every water mage in Newcastle is at his bedside. They think he'll make it."

Henrietta felt her whole body shake with relief, but her joy was short lived. Wardes was a traitor. There was only one cause he could be a traitor for.

"The Viscount was an agent of Reconquista," the Duchess Vallière said softly.

The Queen grimaced. "Karin, can you be sure?"

The Duchess nodded confidently. "It's the logical conclusion. Which means, if he serves Reconquista he no doubt had another objective."

"The letter," Henrietta breathed softly. This was some sort of nightmare. Wasn't it?

"It was an attempted assassination," the Duchess observed. "If it was thwarted, then was Wardes killed?"

Alicia shook her head. "He used some sort of duplication magic to do the deed. He was long gone."

"Ubiquitous Wind," the Duchess murmured, eyes going narrow.

"And it gets worse," the Cait Syth Lord said, her ears folding flat against her skull. "Prince Wales hasn't woken up yet, but the other guy you sent says he asked around and confirmed that Wardes was spotted departing the Prince's quarters about half an hour before the assassination attempt. It sounds like he probably got whatever he came for. About the only good news is that Kirito-kun found our missing Faeries, they're all in Newcastle, holed up with the Royalists."

Alicia Rue's ears twitched. "You said something about a letter?" All eyes in the room, but especially all the Faerie eyes, turned to Henrietta.

"I . . ." Henrietta began. She looked to the Duchess Vallière, her mother, and then to Cardinal Mazarin. What should she do? "Yes. Viscount Wardes was sent to retrieve a document from the person of Prince Wales." Henrietta felt a hotness beginning in the corner of her eyes, but she would not cry. Looking up she saw past her mother and the Cardinal to Lady Sakuya and Lord Mortimer. Her people, and these other wonderful people, they were all going to suffer because of her childish whims. 'Stupid. Stupid girl!'

Nevertheless, she continued. "I fear that the letter might spell disaster for our coming alliance with Germania."

"Princess?" Sakuya asked softly. "If I may ask, what were the contents of this letter?"

"It was . . ." Henrietta bit her lip as if she could hold in the truth, the reality that was sweeping over them. "An affirmation of vows Wales and I made to one another as children." She closed her eyes. She didn't want to look at the people she had betrayed. Sakuya was right, she should have tried to seek happiness within the bounds of her circumstances.

A hand came up and wiped the first tears from her cheek. When Henrietta opened her eyes, she found her mother standing before her. "Henrietta," the Queen said softly, "please. This is not a time for weakness. Show your strength right now as our Princess." The words were not admonishing, nor unkind.

Lady Sakuya also displayed no anger at her indiscretion, falling at once into a mood of intense contemplation.

"A letter?" the Sylph Lord asked, "How seriously will Germania take it?"

Cardinal Mazarin grimaced. "The Princess made her drafts available to me after confiding its existence." He leaned against the conference table for support. "The elements opposed to the marriage will use it as grounds to void the whole alliance."

"All that over a love letter?" Mortimer observed clinically. "Absurd."

Sakuya gave her fellow Lord a sideways glare. "Such letters can cast doubts upon a line of succession. They can be toxic to any agreement sealed by marriage."

"I cannot fathom any good outcome." Mazarin shook his head. "Without Germania's aid, Tristain cannot resist. Reconquista will not wait for us to prepare. What will happen to you Faeries, I cannot say."

"Nothing good," Lady Alicia said flatly. "Kirito-kun says Reconquista has really gotten behind the propaganda bandwagon. Sounds like the best we can hope for is getting burned at the stake."

Mazarin snorted softly. "Trust Cromwell to use a smith's hammer for the work of a physician's mallet."

"We cannot simply wait," the Duchess urged. She looked first to the Queen and then to Cardinal Mazarin. "Reconquista may not know of it yet. But they have sent us a message that we would be fools to ignore."

"A message?" Henrietta asked. And then understood. Yes, this was a message.

Lord Mortimer nodded slowly. "Ah, this much I understand." And then he said what no one else dared to. "It's a declaration of war."


'This has to be a nightmare,' Sakuya thought. Funny, she'd thought she'd already been having one.

The House of Peers had risen for the day, and her fellow faction leaders had joined them. She watched their reactions closely as Mazarin began to lay out the situation, Alicia chiming in from time to time to clarify. At first there was shock, then anger, and finally silence as the full implications began to sink in.

Thinker leaned back in his chair, looking much older, as he took his lieutenant's hand in his own. Zolf fidgeted with the crucifix around his neck. The Puca and Gnome representatives' heads were bowed in thought.

It was Morgiana who broke the silence. "Distressing news? I gotta say Mort, you've got a talent for understatement." The Salamander Lord's eye twitched. "So, any reason you waited till now to tell us?"

Outside the Palace windows the sky was stained a deep orange. The signing of the treaty was set to proceed the next day when the House reconvened.

"It was Cardinal Mazarin's suggestion," Sakuya explained quietly. "Tristain is in a very precarious situation at the moment. We couldn't risk showing our hand to the entire House."

"Okay, that makes sense," Thinker said before his eyes began to widen in realization. "But if the treaty is brought into effect now and Tristain ends up going to war with Albion . . ." He exchanged glances with his lieutenant.

"Then we will be required to provide our aid to the realm," Sakuya said tightly. That much had been non-negotiable; if the Fae wanted the rights and protections of citizenship then they would have to take on the burden of the associated duties and responsibilities.

"The Imps won't approve of this," Zolf said quietly.

"These are the terms you have chosen to accept," the Duchess responded with a hint of steel in her voice. "You cannot renounce them now."

"The Duchess de La Vallière is correct," Mazarin said. "Besides, when Albion invades, your choices will be to fight or be scattered to the winds." Zolf recoiled at the brutal reply. Mazarin, however, was not an unkind man. Now that he had made his point, the regent's expression softened. "The Crown has offered you its friendship." Mazarin closed his eyes. "We must ask for your help in return."

"So . . . what?" Morgiana leaned over the table, fixing Mazarin with a level stare. "You say you want our help. Okay, it's a safe bet we don't have any ties to Reconquista. But what exactly are you after right now?"

"The service of your agent in Albion," Mazarin stated flatly. "Sometime within the next day or two we are likely to receive some form of ultimatum from Reconquista. We do not intend to make anything public until then."

Mortimer nodded sagely. "We want to keep the full capabilities of Moonlight Mirror hidden for as long as possible, but Kirito is a direct source for information on Reconquista. They are unlikely to move on Tristain before the Royalists are defeated."

Sakuya steepled her fingers. "I have no issue with this. However, Kirito will have to be the one to decide what he can uncover for us. We cannot order him to endanger himself."

"Your Kirito is quite the mercenary, is he not?" the Duchess de La Vallière observed disapprovingly.

Morgiana snorted. "That's the Spriggan way, Lady. We live and die by the Yurudo." She shook her head. "Or at least, that's how it used to be. When death wasn't for real. He seems like a good kid anyway. And he's the one we have on the ground, so I say we trust his judgment."

The Cardinal looked satisfied with this arrangement. "In the meantime, we need to begin making what military preparations we can without arousing suspicion. I would like you to lend us your forces to bolster the army."

"To fight as your soldiers, you mean." Sakuya hated the very thought.

Mazarin turned to her. "If it comes to that, yes. But I hope they need not fight at all. There are still some measures which may contain the damage."

Sakuya let out her breath. "Then . . . you better damn well honor your treaty." Eyes of brilliant green met the Cardinal's gaze.

"You have my word before God and the Founder," Mazarin replied solemnly.

Funny that she actually believed him.

The meeting then descended into details, transforming into an impromptu strategy session as Mazarin laid out how the Crown would leverage its political capital to best effect. It became clear as the night progressed that he had given this considerable thought.

Meanwhile, the Faerie Lords decided how they would break the news to the people under their care. An official statement would have to be made, something that instilled both the gravity of the situation and reassured people that they would not face danger alone or unprepared.

'We need a more formal system than a simple popular election,' Sakuya thought. Never mind Tristain's position, the position of the faction leaders was much too precarious. Until they had something codified, being an elected leader was little more than being the winner of a popularity contest.

Lacking the convenience of a phone, or even a watch to check the time, Sakuya found herself stumbling from the conference room in the early hours of the morning. She felt like her head had barely struck the pillow when she was woken by Novair.

Upon rousing, she barely touched her breakfast. The signing of the treaty had been set for late morning. The House of Peers was filled to bursting with witnesses.

Sakuya and the other faction leaders stood before Queen Marianne and Cardinal Mazarin, each adding their signature and seal to the final page of each of the sections of the Treaty of ALfheim. At last, the document was presented to the Queen for final review and placement of her seal.

The deed done, a shower of polite applause filled the Chamber.

If they only knew.

That afternoon, a man arrived by wind dragon, surrendering himself into the custody of the Manticore Knights. He came bearing a simple letter, and under a banner of truce he was allowed to depart after giving testament to his allegiance to Reconquista.

The seal on the letter belonged to Lord Oliver Cromwell himself. Sakuya marked off another coincidence, it was becoming like a surreal déjà vu.

The message was short, written on three sheets of paper. The first was an excerpt copied from Henrietta's letter. The second was, as Mazarin had predicted, terms of surrender.

First, the Kingdom of Tristain was to offer its unconditional surrender. Garrison Forces were to lay down their arms, mercenaries were to be discharged from service, and the fleet was to stand down.

Second, the Crown was to renounce all authority. All ranks and privileges of Royalty were to be revoked, and the Crown's property and estates were to escheat to Reconquista. The persons of Queen Marianne and Princess Henrietta de Tristain were to be surrendered to their custody.

Third, the Fae were to surrender themselves alongside the Royal family, or else generously, depart Tristain.

Sakuya almost laughed. Though there was no clause implying retribution if they fled, there was really no place else for them to go.

The third scrap of paper had fallen free from the envelope almost as if it were an afterthought. Sakuya was informed that the seal and signature were those of Captain Jean-Jacques de Wardes. After re-reading the note twice, Mazarin had carefully offered it to Duchess de La Vallière.

She had read the note once, face twisting, before tearing it to pieces. Morgiana, perhaps with more curiosity than sense, had asked, "So what was that about?"

Surprisingly, the Duchess answered the question, her voice filled with ice cold hate. "The Captain just tendered us his letter of resignation. It was dated the day he departed from Tristain."

Sakuya shared a look with Morgiana. They'd already known that Tristain was inhabited by orcs and dragons, it was a hell of a time to learn it also had trolls.


Prince Wales Tudor, the Prince Valiant, Crown Prince of Albion, found with some surprise that he was still alive. At least, he didn't think that death would feel quite this lousy.

Eyes fluttering open, he was confronted by a low, timbered ceiling that would not have been out of place aboard a ship. No, he would have been able to tell; a ship, even a ship in port, had a feel to it, a smell to it, that couldn't be mistaken for anything else.

The sound of distant voices, soft chanting, and the pungent smell of medicinal herbs impinged on the very edge of his consciousness. Slowly, he began to piece things together.

This was Newcastle's infirmary. He must have been brought here after . . . after . . . Wardes . . . Wales' eyes widened as he sucked in a breath through clenched teeth. He immediately regretted it as his chest blossomed into pain that nearly drove him back into oblivion.

It hurt to take more than the most shallow of breaths, and his chest felt partially constricted. At least he could move his arms feebly beneath the thin blanket.

"You're finally awake," a woman's voice whispered. "Welcome back."

Wales struggled to sit up, and almost fell back in agony before an arm reached out to steady him. He was met by a beautiful girl, or rather, a Faerie in the guise of a girl, a pale face framed by black hair, and dark, gold-flecked eyes peering into his own.

"Take it easy now. Your wounds could open back up if you push yourself." Kirito gave him a thoughtful look, "I'll go get the healer."

"Wait," Wales rasped. His throat felt dry and raw, like he was a man dying of thirst. "Alive . . . how? The Viscount and . . ." Wales trailed off as he started to take in his surroundings.

There were two beds in the room, one occupied by himself, and the other . . . "Lady Asuna?" he asked feeling a faint hint of panic.

"She's fine," Kirito assured him, a small smile on his lips as he turned to take the hand of his sleeping wife. "She's been keeping an eye on you every chance she gets. Thank you . . . for helping her."

"I only wish I could have done more," Wales whispered.

"The water mages said your heart was stopped for around two minutes and they couldn't get it going again," Kirito explained, one slender arm holding Wales rock steady as he spoke. "We used an ALfheim potion to resuscitate you, but the shock almost killed you all over again." Kirito shrugged apologetically. "I guess the kick is a lot stronger for humans."

"I see, then that's why I feel like I was sat on by a dragon."

"No. That's because you were stabbed with a sword," Kirito said without a hint of mirth, just as a clatter came from the door.

Lucane blinked owl-eyed over a fallen tray. "My Prince? You're awake!" The man glanced suspiciously at the swordswoman. "I will call for a physician immediately."

Kirito rolled his eyes. Wales began to chuckle before pain made him think the better of it. "Forgive his enthusiasm."

"My Prince, you should not be sitting up yet!" Doctor Paman tutted as he leaned over to examine Wales, pulling down the blankets and opening the front of the Prince's nightgown so he could check the bandages and dressings. "The assassin's strike pierced one of your lungs and narrowly missed your heart and spine. The trauma put a great deal of strain on your body and then that . . . Fae concoction," he glanced at Kirito, "nearly did you in even as it saved you."

By now Asuna had begun to stir. She was quick to come to Wales' bedside, almost crowding Lucane out.

"Wales. You're alive!"

Wales smiled weakly. "If not for you two, the Viscount may well have succeeded in ending me. I trust neither of you suffered for your actions?"

"We're fine," Asuna insisted. "You're the one who's been unconscious in bed for the last day and a half."

'A day and a half?' Wales thought. Brushing the doctor away, he reached once more for Kirito. "Miss Midori, Lady Asuna, there is a matter of grave import. Before the Viscount revealed his treachery, he was sent by the Crown of Tristain to retrieve a letter. The contents . . . "

A warm hand took his own, gently peeling it away from Kirito's wrist. "We know," Asuna said softly. "Guiche told us about the mission he and Captain Wardes were sent to complete. Tristain knows too."

"But, the consequences if that letter is released . . ." He should have destroyed it long ago, he had no business keeping such a thing. What a fool he had been. "Lady Asuna . . . I cannot even begin to ask your forgiveness. My selfishness may now endanger the safe haven you had hoped to find."

Those gathered around his bed fell silent.

"Wales . . . it will be okay," as he watched, Asuna gave her husband's hand a small covert squeeze. "Do you think Reconquista will stop with Albion? If it hadn't been this, it would have been some other pretext."

"But at least you would have had allies." Wales weakly shook his head.

"We've been through worse than this," Asuna sighed.

"Maybe not quite as bad as this," Kirito murmured under his breath, receiving a swift elbow to the ribs.

"And we do have allies," Asuna bowed her head, "our allies are right here. So please, Wales, don't stop being the prince your men rely on."

Could he truly be relied upon in this sorry state? Wales didn't think it likely. But if so . . .

"Doctor Paman, what is my condition?"

The physician raised a worried brow.

"Can I stand?"

"That Fae elixir may have saved your life, but it taxed your body mightily. I would not advise it."

"But I can walk?" Wales pressed.

"Well . . ." Doctor Paman hesitated, "Yes."

"Good. Then I wish to inspect the walls," Wales said as he struggled to sit upright, before placing his feet on the floor with a profound exertion of will. "The men need to see their prince alive."

"I . . . but . . . " the doctor fumbled for something to say. "You need your rest, my Prince," he blustered lamely.

Wales laughed softly lest he send himself to the floor in pain. "I can hardly rest until I set my mind at ease. Lucane, my jacket!"

Wales thought he must have been a sight, a disheveled, landless prince dressed in nothing but a nightgown and an officer's jacket. 'And what of it!' he thought. If he was a Prince of Albion, then what did it matter how he stood, so long as he stood?

That was almost all he could do. Just tottering a few steps left him breathless, he could not walk without a shoulder to lean on.

At every turn Wales received stares. He was saluted and bowed to, the few who were not too shocked to ask quickly begged what they could do to be of service.

And then he remembered what Kirito had said. He had been run through, and his heart had stopped beating. It was not difficult to see how some would not be able to believe he could survive.

Soldiers rushed to open the high doors of the Citadel. Wales was almost blinded by the morning sun. All activity in the courtyard came to a standstill as he passed. He paid it no mind, concentrating instead on keeping his footing.

He needed Lucane's help to scale the steps of the inner walls where the crews busied themselves. Every man saluted as he passed, a few reached out as if wanting to touch him to prove to themselves that he was real.

"My Prince!" the Gunnery Commander, Captain Hamilton, saluted stiffly. Though more reserved than his men, the Captain was no less in awe.

"At ease." The order left him breathless again. He'd feared his voice would come forth as nothing but a rasp. "How are the men today?"

"I-in fine shape my Prince!" Captain Hamilton reported.

"And the guns?" Wales asked next.

The Captain, recovering from his surprise, responded crisply, "Also in excellent condition. Captain Lydel has recovered well from his injuries and has taken to directing the powder production. We won't be wanting for charges." Then he added viciously, "With magic and cannon, we'll give those Rebel dogs a good fight!"

"I expect that it will be so."

The Captain saluted him once more, and in the silence that followed Wales could just make out shouts and jeers coming from beyond the outer walls.

"What is that?" he asked, leaning against the parapet for support.

"That would be the Rebels, Sir. They've come under a flag of truce to demand our surrender. They've been here twice since yesterday. The King told them off both times, but since mid-morning it's mostly been that crass Faerie woman. I fathom that it's less negotiation, and more meant to discourage us."

It occurred to Wales that the Viscount had most likely reported him a dead man. An idea occurred to Wales at that exact moment. "Tell me Captain . . . just what has been told to the Rebels about my condition?"

"Aye, they've been told you still breathe, but it sounds like they think it a lie to shore up our own morale." The Captain paused for a moment, and then cautiously asked, "Begging your pardon, but it's true, isn't it? What I've heard said?"

Wales blinked in confusion. "And what have you heard said, Captain?"

He looked between the Prince and the Faerie girl standing beside him. "That the Lady Asuna offered some Faerie draught to you to save your life."

It was now Asuna's turn to look surprised. Glancing beyond the blushing girl to her husband, the lips of Kirito's beautiful mask twitched slightly in a small smile. His nod was so faint as to be invisible to anyone not looking for it.

"I suppose it was something like that." Wales would have laughed if he thought he'd survive. "Or so I've been told." He would not refuse a small twisting of the truth. The Faeries had indeed saved his life after all. "I do believe I shall go introduce myself to the Rebel's emissary."

"A-as you wish, my Prince!"

The walk to the outer walls was somewhat less torturous, being almost entirely downhill to a wooden bridge that overlooked the outer courtyards. During an assault, the bridge would be raised to hinder the attackers. As they neared, Wales could make out more of what was being said.

"Soldiers of Newcastle!" a voice belted out from beyond the parapet. "You've fought honorably to your last holdout, but now the Royal Family is finished. Your noble prince has fallen, and only the Tyrant King James remains. Your loyalty to him means nothing now. In his generosity, Lord Cromwell has deemed it fit to offer you this last chance to see the error of your ways and lay down your arms."

The crowd gathered on the wall began to part as Wales approached, the same phenomenon that had overcome the people in the Citadel and inner courtyard took hold once more.

"Bullshit!" an angry voice shouted back, much too high pitched to be one of Wales' men. It was a voice he knew all too well by now. "You really think there's anyone here stupid enough to think you dipshits will let even one person in this place survive? You've got be out of your fricking minds!" Truly, when the mood took her she could be a match for any two sailors. Though the meaning of some of her more passionate obscenities were often quite difficult to decipher. "Besides, the Prince ain't dead! And damn do I feel sorry for you dumbasses on that one. Wasn't that Wardes guy supposed to be some ultimate badass? 'Cause it sounds like you got cheated."

The voice from below was joined by chuckling from a half dozen escorts. "Honestly now? You say the Prince lives? Perhaps he still breathes, but only as an invalid, or surely we'd have had the pleasure of his company by now?"

"Well," Wales said as loudly as he dared, drawing his jacket closed to conceal his nightgown, "I have been told that my hospitality is often wanting." Suddenly, the laughter stopped. "An unforgivable offense in a Royal, I know."

Caramella spun around from her place on the parapet, a grin beginning to spread across her face. "Speak of the devil," she breathed, looking him over just so.

"Caramella."

"Blondie." She tried hard to hold back her grin. "Kept'm entertained for ya."

"Indeed you did."

The Faerie stepped aside.

"Good day, gentlemen. I do hope I haven't kept you waiting," Beneath the wall stood seven men on horses, including a mounted standard bearer carrying a flag of truce. The spokesman was a portly looking noble who Wales could not believe was a soldier.

The fat nobleman squinted up at the Prince and then glanced at one of his fellows. "It is truly a pleasure to see you well, your Highness." The man caught himself with a surprising degree of grace. "I wouldn't suppose you'd mind telling us how you survived your assassin?"

"Well, I confess that having a lung pierced is no easy thing. But like a good son of Albion, I walked it off." Laughter pealed down the wall. "I would suggest you go tell your leaders that the Prince Valiant still lives, and still commands this Fortress. Perhaps they will deem it time to face me directly rather than striking from behind like cowards."

The Rebel said nothing more. Reining his horse, he simply turned to return the way he came. A short cheer rose from the Royalists as Wales was offered a seat, his strength giving out on him after the brief exertion.

Panam fretted over him. Wales did not mind.

"I haven't felt this well in weeks." By a certain definition of well. Certainly his body felt broken, but his spirits felt strangely lifted at the sight of his men. That left but one thing.

"Lady Asuna, Miss . . . Midori. I assume you've made arrangements to contact your allies in Tristain again?" he asked.

The two exchanged glances. Kirito nodded, "Yes, tonight. Alicia said they're going to try to set up a link to Tristania."

"Very good," Wales said. "Then I will want to be there."


Belgen de Gramont, Baron of Gramont, the Stone Wall, strolled easily down the hallways of the Royal Palace in the company of the Duchess de La Vallière, his gray eyes observing the chaos that was beginning to unfold. In his day, and that day had not been so very long ago, the nobility had comported themselves with more dignity in a crisis.

'It's the times,' he thought. Too much soft living, too many old men who had lost their iron over the years. 'Present company excluded, of course,' he thought as he laid an appraising eye on the Duchess. Karin Désirée had certainly grown into womanhood well.

She'd kept her grace and beauty better than most women her age. He would almost have envied the Duke, if not for what he knew of her personality. Now there was a rose with thorns. But, at least he knew where she stood.

"Just like old times, is it not?" Belgen received a glare from the Duchess. "Ah, just making some small talk!"

This seemed to placate the woman as she softly sighed. "I'd hardly describe this as 'like old times'."

Belgen grimaced as he recalled the events of naught but an hour ago. The regent, Cardinal Mazarin, had called an emergency meeting of the House of Peers. Belgen had sat in the elevated pews listening as the Cardinal delivered the shocking news.

Albion had communicated its intent to jeopardize the upcoming marriage alliance between Tristain and Germania. Though the exact contents of the documents in their possession remained a State Secret, the Cardinal vouched for their authenticity, and that the threat of their disclosure was tantamount to a declaration of war.

The floor the House of Peers had exploded. Nobles had abandoned their dignity, Dukes screaming at the top of their lungs, Counts climbing over seats and one another. The Cardinal had demanded order, roaring at the fools to take their seats, but to little avail.

As he'd departed the House he had been intercepted by a Manticore Knight, and soon found himself in the less than charming company of the Vallière Matriarch herself.

Though he lacked political tact, and his business ventures were, more often than not, somewhat less than successful, the retired general was still an experienced hand when it came to marshaling an army, and at least one person with some clout seemed to remember that.

Returning to the here and now, Belgen chuckled a little. "How is this not like old times? Outnumbered, outgunned, out of our minds . . ." he leaned in and whispered under his breath "Those surrender terms were rather favorable, wouldn't you say?" The murderous glare he received from the Duchess promised a swift death.

"Perhaps it is a little like old times," she said, voice barely above a whisper. "My urge to strangle you has certainly returned."

At last satisfied, the Baron grew serious once more. "It's a grave situation," he appraised. Not that one needed great powers of insight to determine that.

"The disparity in military power is almost too large to grasp," the Duchess agreed.

Belgen ran a hand through his hair. Though he was in his fiftieth year, his blond hair was only now beginning to grow peppered with gray.

To those who did not know him, Belgen was not an inspiring man. In fact, he was somewhat on the slender side of things, though his love affair with fencing had kept him lean, his limbs possessing a wiry strength that more corpulent men his age would struggle to match.

It was only when he came into his own over a map table or leading men into battle that most accepted he was indeed one of a long line of soldiers.

"Who's the Supreme Commander right now? If I recall correctly, isn't it La Ramee?"

"That would be correct," Karin answered as they hit their stride, walking down the Eastern Hall.

Belgen scowled in distaste. "Eren knows how to move a fleet around, but he's hardly cut out to lead the entire army." Of course, Count La Ramee was both competent and possessed of political acumen that others simply lacked.

The War Room doors were opened by flanking guards. The room, which had hardly been touched in a decade, was now a whirl of chaotic motion. Cork boards and chalk boards lined the walls while aides and junior officers rushed to and fro, laying out maps and collecting markers.

At the center of it all was Count Eren La Ramee, a gray haired man with still dark whiskers. The Count was currently leaning over the meeting table examining some report that had just been delivered to him by a messenger, of all things a Faerie.

Judging by the girl's delicate bone structure and exquisite figure, he supposed she was likely a Sylph. Such lovely creatures to have as neighbors, both them and the Cait Syth.

Noting his distraction, the Duchess reminded him of the need for professionalism via a swift but concealed kick to his left shin. He winced slightly, of course she would remember to aim for the left.

Even so, he let his eyes follow the girl's departure. The Fae intrigued him on more levels than just the aesthetic, though there was a great deal of merit in that alone, much to his delight.

"Ah, it's been a long time, General," La Ramee said, noticing the latest arrival.

"Indeed it has," Belgen replied as he looked over the table. "Since the last Gallian incursion, if I do recall. I see that you're already setting things out." He winced as he noted the troop placements. Yes, La Ramee was certainly a sailor first, and a ground legged soldier second.

"Only some preliminary ideas," La Ramee confessed. "Perhaps you could offer us some of your deeply held wisdom. As an advisor, of course." The Count gave Belgen a meaningful look that said not to ask for too much.

Belgen frowned, did Eren really think he was going to walk in and demand his own regiment?

Admittedly, much as he might love to do so, he wasn't likely to succeed with all the bridges he'd burned over the years. More than one of them an actual bridge.

"Why don't you all take your seats, gentlemen. Ah . . . Duchess de La Vallière?" La Ramee asked, looking mystified as Karin took a seat at the head of the table.

"Please be so kind as to act as if I were not here," the Duchess said, folding her hands delicately in her lap. Though her face remained neutral, Belgen had known Karin long enough to think she was probably laughing inside at her own little joke.

"Ah, of course."

Most in attendance were military officers, the Captain of the Capital Garrison, the Flag Staff of the Fleet, and the Generals of the Army; or else retired military men, old soldiers such as himself. The solitary exceptions were the small handful of Faeries seated at the far corner of the table, four in all, including the rather glamorous black garbed Lady of the Spriggans and the bloody haired Lord of the Salamanders, now, by virtue of the Treaty, styled as the Countess of Muisca and the Count of Gaddan.

"I now call this emergency session to order!" La Ramee announced as he took his own seat beside the Duchess. "The purpose of this meeting is to devise strategies for the defense of the Kingdom in the event of an Albionian attack."

"The first thing I would like to know is what's already being done," a high pitched noxious voice came from only a few seats over. The owner of said voice was the diminutive Baron de Tott, an ordnance officer.

"For the time being, orders have been sent to all garrisons and the mob hunting forces to consolidate at the Border Forts and stand by for further orders," La Ramee said. "The Fleet has been placed on high alert, and the battle line is being gathered as we speak. As a precaution we have extended our patrols to the edge of Albion's airspace."

"Will this not cause a problem with the mobs?" a broad shouldered and mustached man in the uniform of the Ground Cavalry questioned.

The Count of Gaddan made his first contribution to the meeting. "For the time being we have completely cleared the major roadways. Mob behavior has grown erratic, but we have observed them to be extremely territorial. It will be some time before those in the uncleared areas begin to encroach on the roads once more."

"Thank you, Lord Mortimer." La Ramee nodded to the Faerie. Many of the surrounding officers eyed the Count with suspicion or open distrust, neither of which seemed to affect him in the slightest. "On that note, I would like your feedback on how we might best use the mob clearing troops. It has been suggested that we divide them into companies under the command of each regiment."

The Faerie Lord did not answer immediately. He was thinking on it. "I agree that deploying in company strength units is sensible. It's workable within our own organizational dynamic. But I protest any attempt to place them under the direct command of a Tristanian regiment."

"May I ask why?" The question came from the same Cavalry officer. "I was under the impression that your forces are unblooded in war. Surely it would be best that they be placed under our commanders."

"Again, we agree half and half," Mortimer said. "We lack experience in war, but your own officers lack experience commanding Faeries. I would suggest deploying Fae companies autonomously alongside the regimental commands."

The matter could have been settled then and there if not for the protest of Baron de Tott. "I don't like it. One way or another it smacks of distrust! You Fae have caused us a lot of trouble already, and here you insult the wisdom of our noble officers!"

Belgen crossed his arms in exasperation. By the Founder, they had already wasted enough time with this foolishness! Let it be sorted out later in the details.

"It's hardly distrust," Mortimer said, eyes closed. "When you speak of wisdom, you speak of axioms that are developed, refined, and disseminated over time. Experience is to be respected, but its value is not a constant. Paradigms change, and inevitably, when they change, the old lessons must be relearned with new blood."

Red eyes opened and skewered de Tott viciously from across the table. "Perhaps you have not noticed, but we can ill afford to pay that toll lightly."

De Tott was left gaping angrily while he struggled for a comeback. "Y-You! You Firstborns accepted the Treaty! How dare you claim that, and then cower when directed! You . . ."

"I believe that is quite enough," La Ramee stepped in before things could get further out of hand. "Lord Mortimer's words will be taken under advisement. More pressing is to address our numerical disadvantage." La Ramee waved a sheaf of papers held in one hand.

"Working from the worst case scenario, the Rebels may command upwards of fifty ships of the line and one hundred rated frigates and corvettes, as well as between eighty and ninety thousand soldiers. If the pre-war distribution remains consistent, then one in fifteen of those ground troops will be a mage." La Ramee read out the numbers as if giving voice to nothing more exciting than an account of the weather.

As he spoke, he began to gesture with his focus. A casual wave of his wand summoned a number of red troop markers and arrayed them around Albion atop a large map of the Continent spread over the center of the table. Once satisfied, he began doing the same with Tristain, but this time with blue painted markers.

"To oppose them we have only twenty six ships of the line and sixty of our own frigates and corvettes. Our ground forces number only fifteen thousand, with an additional two thousand Faerie auxiliaries. Our air cavalry is also less than half their number. Our mage ratio is much better, one in seven, but it is overcome in terms of absolute numbers."

When laid out for all to see, it painted a grim picture.

"So what you're saying is that we're outnumbered two to one in ships, and five or six to one in troops," Lady Morgiana summed up casually. Even Karin paused to bite her lip. "Look on the bright side."

"There is no bright side," one of the gathered officers grunted.

"I wouldn't say that." Morgiana leaned over the table with a sly grin. "We've got'm outnumbered an infinity to one in Faeries. That's got to count for something."

It wasn't much, as consolations went. "I fear it counts for only a little, Lady Morgiana," La Ramee stated calmly. "Beyond the numerical disparity in ships, the vessels of Albion's navy are of generally superior make and design to our own."

Lord Mortimer stroked his chin as he looked over the map. "Tell me, in our world, battles between two equal strength fleets tended to be indecisive. I assume that holds true here as well?"

La Ramee seemed slightly surprised by the question. Belgen was as well, it betrayed both broad knowledge and a lack of practical experience. "That . . . is generally correct," La Ramee agreed. "The Albionian commanders will want to maintain a reserve force to deter a counter attack."

"Then I would assume that Albion's commanders also know that a fleet engagement will be, at worst, indecisive." Lord Mortimer steeped his fingers thoughtfully. "At best we can harass them."

"Not exactly," Le Ramee explained. "With enough warning, we may be able to maneuver the fleet so that the wind gauge favors us. If we can amass enough of our frigates and Dragon Knights in support, we can force their fleet to do battle far from Albion where we will have the advantage of resupply and reinforcements. This would naturally hinge on very rapid communications. That is something I believe that you may be of help with." La Ramee eyed Lord Mortimer.

The Salamander's face remained as neutral as ever, but for an instant his lips seemed to twitch. Interesting.

"That would naturally weaken the Dragon Knights and Fae forces available to respond to an attack."

La Ramee seemed apologetic. "I fear you might be correct, but alas, it is the best we can devise given the circumstances."

"Then I assume this should be considered a plan for the short term," Mortimer surmised. "A best case scenario as it were."

"Meaning?" another Naval officer asked.

"Your . . . Our intelligence says we have a week before Albion can be prepared to launch a raid in force. Within one to two months they may be able to invade properly. What then?"

The table was silent once more. La Ramee made to speak, but then closed his mouth before uttering the first word. Belgen felt for him, he'd fought losing battles more than most. They just didn't have the ships to win.

It was surmised that in the time they had, they could gather around thirty thousand free company soldiers from Germania or Gallia. At best, this would make the ground battle roughly even. Though there were concerns that Albion had already picked up the best of the mercenary units on the Continent, leaving mostly low grade or poorly equipped free companies to choose from.

By the time the meeting let out, a brief break for fresh air, Belgen was feeling generally quite depressed about the whole affair. All they could do was defend, and they could do that only poorly. Tristain had relied too often in the past on its close ties with Albion, and now that they found themselves on the other side of Albion's powerful fleets it was simply too much.

The retired general made his way to one of the tall windows left partially ajar to let in the night air, and was pleased by the scent that wafted in from the rose gardens. Quite invigorating, he found his constitution almost immediately buoyed. Now, if only whoever was arguing down the hall would just be silent . . .

"My apologies Lord Mortimer, but you've already read over everything we have on Albion. All that is left are road maps and a few old documents." Leaning back from the window with his hands tucked in his pockets, Belgen saw the Salamander Lord looming over a terrified looking servant. An impressive feat given that said servant was in fact taller than the Faerie.

"Surely there must be others I could make use of. Navigational maps perhaps?" Lord Mortimer insisted. "If not, the road maps will do so long as they show the coastal regions."

The man, he couldn't have been much more than a boy really, nodded quickly. He disappeared back through a doorway adjacent to the War Room and returned a moment later with a rolled up tube of paper and several tattered and yellowed sheets folded up tightly and tied off with twine.

Lord Mortimer unrolled the map, squinting as he read the text carefully. "Thank you, that will be all for now, except . . . " He looked around as if realizing something he ought to have noticed before. "I don't suppose I could make use of your map table?"

The servant gestured, "Of course. This way, Lord Mortimer."

'What is all of that about?' Belgen thought with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. Mortimer's behavior had been strange. Even for a Faerie, he seemed to know things, more than even trusted noble officers. That odd exchange between La Ramee and the Salamander Lord when discussing communications had been quite suspicious if one paid any sort of attention. This bore investigating.

As he approached, Mortimer gave him a look that was equal parts disdain and distrust. Of course, they hadn't been properly introduced yet. "Belgen de Gramont, Baron of Gramont." He half bowed to the Salamander Lord.

"Good, you two have met each other," Karin said as she noticed the pair. With a small wave of her hand she dismissed the servant standing behind Mortimer.

The Duchess was certainly looking a bit more worn. Doubtless it wasn't just the fatigue that left her weary. Half of what had been discussed had been nothing but petty politics, how to wrestle funds from the nobility to fill the war chest, and who would command what regiment.

"Lord Mortimer," the Duchess continued, "this is General Gramont. He is one of the best earth mages I have ever met, and an able commander." Belgen was almost too busy preening at the compliment to notice Karin's expression grow momentarily resolute. "His loyalty is not in question."

Mortimer stared at the Duchess and then, nodding, turned back to Belgen. "Gramont . . . as in Guiche de Gramont?"

Belgen's mood soured almost instantly. He sighed in exasperation. "I do hope my son hasn't made a nuisance of himself . . . again."

Guiche, so much like his brothers, so very much like Belgen himself, but lacking a certain . . . quality. The lad simply didn't have the iron. Belgen blamed it on the coddling he'd received from his mother. Not that he'd ever say that to his wife. Ah, his beautiful Monalise!

"Then you haven't been told," Mortimer concluded, looking warily to the Duchess.

"Told what?" Belgen asked, growing on edge. What had his son gotten himself into now? A hand slowly rose to the former general's face. "Karin, please do tell me that Guiche hasn't gone and done anything so very foolish."

"Tell me," the Duchess delivered flatly, "how foolish would you consider being in Newcastle at this very moment to be?"

Belgen had thought that nothing was left that could surprise him this day, but again he found himself proven wrong. His head spun back to Mortimer, who simply gave a small nod.

"He volunteered," Karin said, as if that explained everything. "He's certainly his father's son, and I knew as a Gramont his loyalty would be impeccable."

"You? You sent Guiche of all people?" He reached out with his right hand, almost grabbing hold of Karin by the collar before he caught himself. "Karin. This is . . . What could possibly have possessed you to allow this?!"

"You seem to have a certain lack of faith in your son," the Duchess observed dispassionately. "I wouldn't have expected that."

The retired general placed a hand against the wood paneled wall to steady himself. "Perhaps I should sit while you two explain." Both the Fae Lord and the Heavy Wind nodded sympathetically.

He was led to the map room, a long, narrow space lined with cubbyholes and bookshelves filled with tomes and yellowing papers and lit by mage light and many small oil lamps.

Belgen listened as Mortimer and then Karin briefly recounted the past week. The love letter and the missing Faeries. The departure of Guiche along with Viscount Wardes and a Fae agent. The Viscount's betrayal and the theft of the Princess's letter. The reports that they were receiving even now by means of Faerie magic. And his son's part in all of this, small though it was.

"For what it's worth, Belgen, responsibility does rest partly on my shoulders," Karin said with uncharacteristic softness.

To think he would ever hear kindness from that short tempered girl. "What?" Belgen looked up. "Perish the thought!" he said, getting back to his feet, mind already racing. "A traitor in our midst as one of the most trusted officers in the land? I say we must count our good fortunes where we can! Though," he glanced over his shoulder to the still open door, "if the Captain of the Griffin Knights could betray us, then . . ."

"Given the betrayal of the Viscount, there is no guarantee that anyone can be trusted," Mortimer agreed. "But to trust no one is to paralyze ourselves completely."

"Everyone gathered here tonight is invested in the Crown," Karin elaborated. "They are as trustworthy a group as we may hope to find."

Belgen bowed once again to the Duchess. "I am, of course, honored that you would think so highly of me, Karin."

The Duchess's eyes narrowed. "Actually, it was La Ramee who wanted your input. I would have left you rotting on your estate."

He bit off a retort. "However I may be of service." Standing straight, he looked back to Lord Mortimer and the map he still held in his hand. "I might guess that you are attempting to devise some way to extract your wayward Faeries and my wayward son?"

Mortimer nodded. "Ideally we could retrieve them by ship, but Albion's fleet has every approach covered. We do however have the ability to communicate with our agent in Newcastle on a nightly basis. I would like to get a better lay of the land before we contact him again."

Leaning over the map table, Belgen noted the roads and towns scattered across northern Albion. Newcastle was situated on an outcropping at the far northern tip. It was a superb defensive position, almost completely unassailable. It was also completely isolated.

There was nowhere for the defenders to run. And his youngest son was trapped there. It was all he could do not to despair. Monalise would be furious when she learned of it.

"Duchess de La Vallière." A voice came from the doorway of the map room. Another servant had arrived, an older man, short of breath. "The Queen and Cardinal have requested your presence."

Karin frowned at the thought of more politics. It was a game in which she excelled, but as in her youth, it was not one that she enjoyed. "I do trust you will report on what I miss, Belgen."

"Yes, yes!" He waved her off with nary a second glance.

There was silence between the two men as they studied the maps. It was as if neither even noticed that the other existed, only acknowledged in passing as they stepped aside or reached for a compass or ruler. At last, it was Belgen who spoke first after getting the lay of the land. "You said you have a man in Newcastle's Fortress. Has he informed you of the strength of the siege?"

"We received an estimate in the last communications," Mortimer said, fishing a small, leather bound book from his pocket. The pages were covered in a dense script that was foreign to Belgen.

"The Royalists estimate that there are roughly twenty thousand troops stationed on the siege line. They are supported by three squadrons of Dragon Knights, six squadrons of Mage Ground Cavalry, and no less than eight batteries of heavy artillery." The Salamander's eyes traced down the page and turned to the next. "The blockade at last count consists of twenty two frigates and two ships of the line, one of them is a second rater commanded by the former Supreme Commander of the Royal Navy."

Belgen cursed to himself, finally shrugging off his jacket and hanging it from a nearby chair. He fished out his coin purse and began scattering the contents across the table, gathering up the low denomination copper pieces and arranging them around Newcastle. He could have conjured up some proper force markers, but his years as a soldier had taught him to loathe squandering his magic needlessly. "So what did you have in mind?"

"Excuse me?" Mortimer seemed almost taken aback at the question.

"Ideas lad! I can't imagine you haven't given this much thought."

They needed ideas! Some proposal to give to Count La Ramee. His youngest son's life now depended on it. He watched the Salamander intently, this man was supposed to be the Fae's most skilled war leader, yet he was hardly grown into manhood.

In reply, Mortimer simply raised his hands. "I am, sadly, at a loss," he confessed, his voice never wavering from that neutral tone. "Our options for retrieval are limited. The best I can devise is a blockade run but . . ." he waved vaguely, "I know little about aerial sailing tactics. I can't imagine a ship fresh from port has the same advantages in the air as it would at sea."

"If you want to break through that blockade, you'll need a large raiding force. At least one for every two of theirs. And there's still no guarantee it would work. La Ramee won't risk that much of the Fleet." They'd need every hull they could scrape together just to hang on.

"The Royalists' gun batteries would be able to support the ships once they reached the Fortress," Mortimer observed thoughtfully, resting his hand beside Newcastle on the map.

"If it were just the frigates, you'd be right. But they're not what I'd be worrying about," Belgen explained, pointing to another dot on the map. "This here is the Port City of York, the closest large port to Newcastle. It used to be the home port of the Royal Navy's Northern Squadron, and I can't imagine the Rebels have changed that."

Without thinking about it, Belgen's right hand fell to his thigh, fingers tapping out a hollow rhythm as he thought aloud. "The blockade will have ships arrayed to catch any runners. They'll see a fleet coming long before it reaches Newcastle's airspace. You'd have a full squadron of the battle line bearing down on you."

Mortimer seemed displeased with this assessment. "Then you're saying that ships of the line would be needed just to break through."

Belgen shook his head. "I fought on the ground, not in the skies, but I can tell you that you'd need half the Fleet to do what you're proposing. Any way you look at it, the risks are not a fair trade."

'Even for one of my own sons,' Belgen thought sorrowfully. The Salamander stood stock still as if struck. "What is it?" Belgen wondered aloud, and then realized shamefully his error. "I meant no disrespect to your trapped people . . . Lord Mortimer?"

"Mortimer is just fine," he murmured, half distracted as he stared again at the coins on the table. "A fair trade . . ." he said under his breath.

"Excuse me?" Belgen asked.

Mortimer placed both his hands down on the map, bracketing Newcastle and York. "You know, I'm surprised it didn't occur to me before now. We have a golden opportunity laid out before us." For a moment, Belgen wasn't sure whether the Faerie was on the verge of some grand revelation, or had simply gone mad.

Belgen listened as Mortimer elaborated. It was daring. It was insane. If they were going to make it even remotely workable . . . "We need a Naval officer in here," Belgen decided, glancing to the door. "Wait here," he gestured to Mortimer before hurrying back to the War Room.

At some point, the meeting had reconvened without them. As La Ramee droned on about consolidating defensive positions and constructing additional fortifications in Tristain's heartland, Belgen spotted what he was looking for.

He returned to the map room with a second nobleman in tow.

Captain Fevis, commander of the Flagship Mercator, looked on as Belgen and Mortimer explained themselves. He looked at them as if they were mad. Then, he actually started listening.

"Unworkable," he decided. "You would have to force the Albionian fleet to do battle against a numerically superior force. Albion's fleet doctrine is to always deny battle against a superior foe."

"Then we'll simply have to catch them by surprise and force them to fight," Mortimer said, as if he was suggesting nothing more difficult than a bit of light gardening.

Fevis snorted derisively. "And how, pray tell, do you plan to do that? There is no higher ground than Albion from which to stand watch!"

"I can think of some ways," Mortimer stated mysteriously.

"As can I." Belgen exchanged a look with Mortimer. "We need a Cavalry officer," Belgen said, returning once more to the War Room and grabbing the first Squadron Captain he could find. To his delight it turned out to be Captain Elting, who had once served under him as a Lieutenant.

The Knight Captain was likewise left speechless by the proposal, but as expected, quickly turned his attention to finding some way to make it work. "The biggest problem would be inflicting enough damage before the garrison can respond. Honestly, the Cavalry would be better used for screening our ships. You want dismounted Mage Knights and sappers for something like this. That would be suicide in a place like York."

"Suicide for mages on foot. But Faeries could do it," Mortimer said confidently. "Our mobility suits us to this sort of work."

Elting's brow rose. "I've heard the stories about your people and where you come from," the knight said, his voice betraying a hint of disbelief. "Certainly your men have acquitted themselves well on patrols, and some show promise, but are you sure you want to pit merchants and craftsmen against seasoned Albionian mages?"

"Not every one of us was a salaryman or a student. There are soldiers among us, a few, and others who can fight . . . Excuse me, but I believe this is a job for the Spriggans." It was Mortimer's turn to depart the room briefly, returning in the company of Lady Morgiana and a handful of low ranking army officers who had grown curious about the poaching from their ranks.

"What's up Mort?" the First Lord of Muisca asked casually.

Belgen found himself staring as Mortimer explained once more what they were devising. He hadn't yet had the pleasure of the Spriggan Lord's company, and the more he watched, the more he thought that a shame. Tall and broad across the shoulders, very feminine in her figure, but with a physique that spoke of hard training as a fighter. There was a natural, almost predatory sleekness to her. He watched her face grow from curious to intrigued, the smile that began to spread across her thin lips was like a poisonous flower in all its glory.

"Mort, this is a really bad idea. A really, really, bad idea," She breathed as she unsheathed the almost ceremonial looking knife that she carried at her waist, twirling it easily before sinking the blade through York on the map. "Let's do it."

"I thought you would say that," Mortimer nodded. "How many of your Guild are likely to volunteer?"

"Kurotaka?" Her face scrunched up in thought. "Well, we've got a hundred and forty members total. About half of those volunteered for the mob patrol. Drake's group got stuck in it with bandits a while back and ended up killing a few." Morgiana seemed to stare off into the distance for a time. "So, some of'm couldn't take it, but others are dealing with it. I think I could get around two dozen." She shook her head and grinned. "Actually, make that two dozen and one."

"Between my brother and myself, I can pledge around a company's worth of forces," Mortimer added. "We could likely manage similar contributions from the Sylphs and Cait Syth, and a few supporting squads from the other factions."

Captain Elting gestured once more to the map. "A squadron or two of Cait Syth Dragoons would be appreciated. Those flying furnaces would free up our own Dragon Knights for screening."

"I'll see what can be arranged." Mortimer stroked his chin, "Now then . . ."

"What is the meaning of this!" Standing in the doorway of the map room, Count La Ramee stared at the gathered crowd of officers.

'Ah, unfortunate,' Belgen thought. He had been hoping for a little more time to add polish. As Belgen tried and failed to find a way to answer tactfully, Lady Morgiana deigned to provide a more eloquent reply. "We're saving your ass, that's what."

La Ramee had a reputation as a mild man, but even so he spluttered like a certain pompous ordinance officer. "Belgen! This is your doing, is it?"

"Not at all. This is Lord Mortimer's plan."

"We have a plan!" La Ramee barked.

"And it's a bad one," Lady Morgiana cut in.

La Ramee shook his head again. To his credit, he regained his composure even as he answered. "How dare you . . ."

"What? State the obvious?" Morgiana's throaty laughter caused the Count to recoil. "Yeah, we've got a plan, and right now it's a ridiculously bad one." La Ramee tried to protest but was trampled into silence as Morgiana continued on without raising her voice. "It's a bad one, because otherwise we wouldn't have all been stuck listening to six hours of everyone trying to cover their asses. Right now, we're pretty much screwed the way we're going, so why not sit down and take a look at what we've been cooking up?" She laughed again in the same way. What a beautiful sound it was, deep and rich. "I mean, it's still a ridiculously bad plan, but either Mortimer's got some hidden Charisma stat I didn't know about, or else a lot your officers are really digging it."

"You might as well hear us out, Eren," Belgen said, adding what little weight he had.

La Ramee was left gaping. Finally, he turned to Captain Fevis, staring at the man as if to wordlessly demand an answer. "Well . . ." Fevis carefully began to explain.


Duchess Karin Désirée de La Vallière, Karin the Heavy Wind, found herself at a loss for words as she returned to the War Room to find it all but abandoned. Papers and documents had been left scattered across tables, maps marked up, battle plans incomplete. There were only a handful of junior officers, standing about and speaking to each other.

"Excuse me." Karin stopped the nearest man. "But what has happened? Is the strategy session over?" She didn't think it likely. Knowing La Ramee, the man would work well through the night if need be, and there was was certainly need at a time like this.

"Oh, Duchess de La Vallière." The young Lieutenant bowed to her. "The Count is in the map room with the rest of the senior staff, preparing a proposal for tomorrow morning."

'A proposal?' Curiosity compelled her, she found herself returning to where she had parted company with Baron de Gramont and the First Lord of Gaddan several hours ago. What she found left her without words.

The nobility, who fit comfortably in the spacious War Room next door, filled the map room almost to bursting. There simply wasn't enough space for everyone to be seated, and many stood, attempting to see over their fellows.

Karin, exploiting the chivalry of her fellow nobles as well as the rather solid heels of her shoes, managed to clear a path for herself to the heart of this strange phenomenon.

"This all hinges on up to date intelligence. You're sure your man can supply that?" La Ramee asked, looking across the map table at Lord Mortimer.

The red eyed Faerie Lord nodded. "I believe that Kirito-kun will be able to provide what we need."

"That still leaves how to tie up the ships at York." Captain Fevis tapped a hand against the edge of the table. "It does us no good if they manage to set sail."

"Heh. Leave that to me, Mort, and General Gramont," the First Lord of Muisca chimed in.

"Count La Ramee! Lord Mortimer!" From behind Karin, a slight young man in a Lieutenant's uniform squeezed his way through the crowd, carrying a parcel in the crook of his arm. "I've returned with the ledgers you asked for. This is the total of what the Fort has in stock."

La Ramee took the books from his subordinate and began to turn the pages until he found what he was looking for. "Twenty tons. That should be adequate for your needs, should it not?"

"And also the lamp oil," Lord Mortimer said. "But yes, that should be more than enough, assuming we can have the casings fabricated and gather enough volunteers." Reaching for a plate atop the table, the Salamander picked up a thick loaf of bread layered with cheese and ham, using the bread slices to keep his hands free of grease as he ate. Others around the room were eating the same, and cups of hot tea were being passed around.

"Fabrication is no problem," General Gramont said. "I'm more concerned about delivery. The Rebels will have the local airspace well patrolled, even merchantmen will be challenged."

"We'll bluff our way in," Lady Morgiana suggested, holding up a hand. "There's always bribing a ship or a good old fashioned hijacking if necessary."

At the verge of bursting, Karin spoke. "What are all of you doing?" She had to fight to not preface the question with 'idiots'. Her traditional system for classifying people was most efficient, but left little room for anyone who was not a superior, a subordinate, or an incompetent.

The rampant discussion around her fell silent. "Ah, Karin! Wonderful of you to join us!" Belgen waved for the other officers to make room. The map that Belgen and Lord Mortimer had been studying when she left was still spread across the table, now covered in a bewildering array of coins, silverware, measuring implements, playing cards, and even dice. "Mind the mess by the way."

At first, the map seemed to be nothing but a chaotic muddle, the twin eyes of a storm centered around York and Newcastle, but as she studied it a sort of mind bending pattern began to present itself. "Just what is this?" Karin asked as she leaned over for a better view. "Count La Ramee."

"Ah, well, this is a tentative overview of the forces arrayed around Newcastle and York. The various paraphernalia are stand ins for troops . . ."

"I know how to read a strategy map, Eren," she said shortly. "I mean, what is this?"

Officers and Faeries exchanged looks before wordlessly selecting Belgen as their spokesman. The man who had grown from the foppish boy she'd once known gave a cavalier smile as he gestured grandly. "Why, what does it look like? We're plotting the downfall of Albion."

Karin looked at him hard. Belgen's smile did not waver. He was . . . an idiot. "Yes, we shall crush them with our overwhelming advantage in kitchen cutlery." Karin picked up a fork, only to have it plucked from her hand by Count La Ramee and returned to its place.

"We ran out of spare change," he said with a hint of embarrassment. "The Rebels have a rather large number of ships. A condition we intend to relieve them of." With a wave of his wand he set the makeshift markers into motion as he explained. Formations gathered and dispersed, pieces removing themselves from the map as lines of forks crossed paths with gold coins. When he was done, Karin was given a moment to digest what she had just been told.

She had been wrong, he was worse than an idiot, he was a lunatic, and judging by everyone else, it appeared that only the mad still supported the Crown.

"You're under-utilizing your Cavalry here." Logically, she must have been a madwoman as well.

Both Lord Mortimer and Captain Elting looked at the map. "We're expecting the Faeries to pick up the slack."

"The Fae have to land to replenish their flight magic," she insisted. "They'll be eaten alive in a prolonged engagement." Perhaps literally.

"The problem would be smuggling Air Cavalry in close," Captain Fevis explained. "Faeries, yes. One or two mounts, perhaps doable. But a whole Squadron? Out of the question, I'm afraid." The man hardly even seemed to take note of who had asked the question.

Karin stared at York. Why was there a knife stabbed through the city? "Then we'll just have to make sure those few mounted knights are enough." In a way, this settled something within her. She had been living with the fear that she would never find a way to restore her tarnished honor, but it seemed that fate had seen fit to offer her a path.

"Going to have to be a couple of amazing knights to hold off multiple Squadrons on their own," Captain Elting said with a bark of laughter and a shake of his head.

Karin closed her eyes solemnly. "I can think of at least one."
 
Last edited:
"Humbly, my Prince, I have to agree with Lady Asuna," the knight Lucane urged. "You should be resting."

Prince Wales scowled at his retainer. "The only thing I tire of is being told that I need rest."

The Prince tightened his grip on his knight's offered arm to steady himself. He looked like he would have said more if shortness of breath hadn't overtaken him.

Asuna knew he was pushing himself too hard, but she had enough experience with stubborn streaks to know that saying it wouldn't do any good.

The King of Albion, never happy to see Asuna, or any of the other Faeries, was caught between a smile and a frown as he saw his son in her company.

"Father," Wales greeted, standing a little straighter. He was shaky on his feet, like a feeble old man. Both Lucane and Kirito stood ready to catch him if he fell.

"Wales, my son," the King's eyes narrowed as he looked at Asuna, "and Lady Asuna, an honor as always." Asuna gave a small curtsy in reply, a gesture that she did her best to make look as sincere as possible. The King gave a harumph and gestured to the oak double doors.

"Lady Alicia said she was going to be later tonight than she was yesterday. She said the Faeries were going to try something different," 'Midori' explained casually as she walked up to the King. Kirito had been right to keep his disguise up. "It shouldn't be long now."

The inside of the Fortress Commander's office was spacious, extremely so, reminding Asuna of the headquarters of the Knights of Blood back on the 55th Floor in Aincrad. The ceiling arched up high above their heads, supported by six thick stone columns. Rich tapestries and elaborate wooden furniture decorated the room.

In front of a long table a space had been cleared for the Moonlight Mirror to manifest. Who would have ever thought they'd be using magic for teleconferencing? The King seated himself, arms crossed, listening intently as Paris, one of his Royal advisers, commented on something that Asuna couldn't quite make out.

They weren't left waiting for long.

Asuna sat up alert, her eyes drawn to a point in the air. What started as a trick of the eye became a collection of motes of light. Then the pinpoints rapidly coalesced and expanded into a quicksilver ovoid bordered in gold.

The light of the mirror faded, revealing the people standing on the other side. Asuna heard a sharp intake of breath, and looked over to see Guiche sitting rigidly straight in his seat.

"Lord Mortimer," Kirito said, looking straight at a red haired man whose pointed ears identified him as a Faerie. His features were young but severe, pale skinned with shoulder length hair and cold red eyes.

The other two men were humans, and definitely mages by the look of their sword-wands. The first was a stern looking man, gray haired with dark whiskers. He was dressed in a coat that was reminiscent of the one worn by Wales.

The second man was taller and more slenderly built, his gray hair still shot with gold, and even though he was certainly older, he would still have been considered very handsome. In fact, Asuna noted a distinct similarity to . . . she glanced back at the fidgeting Guiche.

"Your Majesty," the whiskered man bowed slightly. "I am Count Eren La Ramee. It is my honor to speak on behalf of Tristain. I do hope that we are coming across clearly."

Looking past the men, Asuna could see tall windows backlit by the twin moons. They weren't on a ship, in fact, they looked to be in a mansion. But how was that supposed to work? Kirito had mentioned that the moonlight mirror had a limited range. Her explanation came a moment later as a tail swished into view out of the corner of the mirror.

"Lady Alicia, if you would please," La Ramee admonished to someone out of view.

"Neh? Oh, sorry, this takes a lot of concentration," the Cait Syth announced, her voice sounding slightly nearer than that of the Count.

"A signal relay," Kirito murmured softly, "that's pretty clever."

Asuna understood after a moment of thought. If one Moonlight Mirror didn't have the range to reach from Tristain to Albion, then maybe two, or more, could do the job. That had been the reasoning that Alicia had given them the night before, but Asuna had simply expected that to mean that they would get an answer back the same night.

Instead, it appeared that the Faeries of ALfheim had been able to use the mirrors themselves as relays, pointing one mirror at the next until the last mirror was in range of its destination.

If King James understood what they'd achieved, or even cared, he showed no sign of it. In fact, he looked pleased that he didn't have to continue talking to Alicia. "We can hear and see you well enough," the King replied. "What matters do you have to report?"

The Count hesitated. "Your Majesty, as always, time is of the essence in the these communications. Our allies cannot maintain this spell for long. We have a plan in the works. We wish to know if you have any information on the forces stationed at York."

"York?" The King was left momentarily speechless. "Why the devil do you need to know about the forces at York?"

"So that we may annihilate them," the red haired Faerie said without a hint of hesitation or mercy, causing the King, Prince Wales, and Paris to recoil. From what Kirito had said about the Lord of the Salamanders, he didn't disappoint. Still, she wondered if Mortimer knew what he was saying.

"Annihilate them? I fear it would be Tristain's fleet that would be destroyed. Is this some form of Faerie joke?" the King asked with a hint of bitter humor.

The red haired man gave a small wave of his hand. "I assure you, King James, that this is no joke. Allow me to introduce myself, I am . . ."

"Lord Mortimer of the Salamanders," King James concluded, receiving a frown in return. "Yes, I have already heard enough about the Fae leaders that I would recognize you."

"Then knowing me, you must also know I have something of a reputation," Lord Mortimer said, eyes narrowing. "Without going into details, we are devising a plan that we believe will shatter the blockade around Newcastle and open a corridor for an evacuation. In order to do so, we need to remove the Squadron at York from the equation."

The graying blond man on the opposite side of Count La Ramee grinned boyishly. "Forgive us King James, but we're going to have to sink a portion of your Kingdom's rather fine Fleet."

"General Belgen de Gramont," King James sighed as he regarded the man. Asuna looked back to Guiche, who was still staring fixedly at the General. "It's been quite some time since last we met."

"Over a decade I do believe," the General bowed humbly.

"And I suppose you approve of whatever madness these Faeries have devised?" the King waved a hand vaguely towards Lord Mortimer. The King's attitude was really starting to wear on Asuna's last remaining nerve.

General Gramont smiled as he completed his bow. "Oh, I assure you, I approve of every part of it," the General boasted proudly. "Now then, can you, or can you not, give us an estimate of the forces in York? This entire plan will hinge on knowing what we would need to face."

King James leaned back in his seat, a frown pulling at his features. He seemed to be weighing General Gramont's words, and there was a coldly calculating look in his eyes, like a computer shuffling game stats to determine a winner. He looked over to Paris, the old adviser giving only an apologetic shrug, and then to his son who nodded seriously.

"Certainly we would, if we could," the King said at last, a hand rising to his temple as he spoke. "A month ago we could have told you easily enough, but at this date . . . " the King sighed in resignation, forced to tally his losses for the first time in a long time. "My son was the last Royalist to be in York, and that was over a week ago."

"I also departed on the heels of a gunpowder explosion, courtesy of Lady Asuna and her troop," Wales added to his father's assessment. "If there is one competent man in all of York, the defenses will have been reinforced and more ships brought up to bolster the Squadron stationed there. However, how many, I cannot say."

The table fell silent. If they needed to know the number of ships in York, then it meant somebody was going to have sneak back past the siege, infiltrate the city, and then make it back. Asuna gave Kirito a worried look. He was already thinking the same thing, and knowing him, he'd volunteer in a heartbeat.

"Six frigates on patrol or in the docks. Seven third rates, two second rates, and one first rater ship of the line which I do believe was the Royal Sovereign. There were signs of Dragon Knights flying air patrols over the city, no more than six at a time, which probably means two full squadrons on garrison rotation. Also, the forts along the cliffs were notably lacking in heavy cannons. I would fathom most of those were moved to support the siege."

Every eye at the table and on the other side of the mirror turned to the young man sitting beside Lucane.

"What?" Guiche de Gramont paused, then looked aghast at his own temerity. "Ah! Begging your pardon, your Majesty!"

"Mister Gramont, how do you know all of that?" Prince Wales asked.

"That's right." Kirito shook his head dumbly. "You usually don't know anything!"

"I thought it prudent to examine the Port when we were coming in to dock. After all, there's no telling how well the Rebels have managed to maintain and repair their captured ships. That could be valuable intelligence when we return to Tristain!"

"Guiche, it's valuable intelligence right now," Kirito sighed.

"Still, the Royal Sovereign." Prince Wales half rose from his seat. "Are you sure? Absolutely certain that that ship is in York?"

Guiche looked suddenly nervous to be pressed for answers by Royalty. "I . . . well . . . she was certainly a first rater, and that gilding on her stern is oft mentioned in descriptions."

"I should think so." Wales sat back down, he seemed strangely frustrated. "Then, now you know. The Rebels have stationed their flagship in York for good measure. Is that satisfactory?"

"Quite," Lord Mortimer answered. Like the King, his mind was already churning over what he had just heard. "Then there is one other matter to deal with. Our plan depends on the element of surprise. We need some way to get a ship over the Port without alerting the Rebels."

"Over York?" Wales asked curiously. "Are you planning to bomb them?"

The three men exchanged looks. Lord Mortimer shrugged. "We need to know of any codes or identification signals so we can close on the Port without rousing suspicion."

"I'm afraid that we're of no help for that," Wales answered after a moment of thought. "The Rebels keep a careful list of trusted vessels, and the docking signals are changed regularly. You would need the help of one of those captains." The Prince's lips twitched in a small smile. "Fortunately, if you can find him, I know just the man to assist you. Tell me . . . do you know if my Cousin Emily is well?"


"At this point in the operation, having completed our objectives, the frigate squadrons will withdraw ahead of the battle line. The rear of our formation will be composed of our heavy combatants and Dragon Knight Squadrons to deter pursuit," Count La Ramee finished, pocketing his wand and turning his attention to the Queen and Cardinal Mazarin.

Henrietta had no experience in warfare, her only training in battle was for self defense. But even so, she could almost instinctively tell that this plan was both very bold and very dangerous. There were many assumptions, many unknowns, both in the quality of the Rebel forces and in the quality of their own allies. At the same time, she could see by the way that Count La Ramee and Baron Gramont argued for it, that the rewards would be equally great if it succeeded.

"You vouch for this plan, Count La Ramee?" Cardinal Mazarin asked. The Cardinal had never looked so old, and Henrietta could understand perfectly why.

Not for the first time, the Princess felt guilty. Even now, she was laying her burdens at his feet.

"Truthfully?" La Ramee asked as he studied the map laid before the throne.

Covered in magically activated ink and brass force markers that moved about on their own like miniature golems, the presentation made it all seem so clean and elegant.

All three men and the Duchess de La Vallière appeared to have gotten little sleep. Well, that was the same for all of them. Henrietta hadn't slept well, and the same seemed to be true for Sakuya, who looked noticeably wilted this morning.

"I think that this is a terrible option." Both Lord Mortimer and Baron Gramont seemed ready to speak out as La Ramee continued. "But it is the least terrible of many terrible options. Put simply, if this plan is to succeed, it will require over half of Tristain's entire Fleet. Which means that if it fails . . ."

"The Kingdom will be left defenseless," Cardinal Mazarin finished without further prompting.

Count La Ramee nodded. "It is simple fact. Tristain lacks the ships and manpower to defend against a dedicated incursion by Albion. Unless the political situation improves drastically within the next month, fighting a purely defensive war will be . . . untenable."

Untenable. That was a euphemism if ever Henrietta had heard one.

"Even so, we do have a more conventional defensive plan that can be put in place if the Crown so decides." La Ramee took a deep breath, it was the sort of breath that came before a man bet his entire fortune. "But if this plan succeeds, even if only in part, we will steal the initiative from Albion and buy ourselves valuable time. If it succeeds in full, well . . . we might actually stand a chance."

"And what is your opinion of this, Karin?" Queen Marianne asked the Duchess de La Vallière.

The Duchess almost smiled as she answered. "It is as La Ramee has already said, immensely reckless."

"Then you disapprove?" Marianne asked.

Shockingly, the Duchess shook her head. "On the contrary. If we are going to fight, then we will never again have a better chance of success. I think we should make the most of it."

"It seems rather overly orchestrated," the Queen observed. "Didn't you once tell me that a complicated plan is usually a sign of poor strategy?"

"Not quite." The Duchess elaborated, "A complex plan that relies on one's enemy acting as one expects is doubtless doomed to failure. A plan that allows for many outcomes, however, such as this one, can be adapted in the field. See here?" the Duchess pointed to the map. "Even if we fail to sink the forces at York, we can delay their launch long enough to ensure the success of the operation at Newcastle. And if the Newcastle forces cannot breach the blockade, they need merely await reinforcements from the York detachment."

Henrietta felt a little surprised, the Duchess seemed to be speaking with a great deal of experience. Of course, now that Henrietta recalled, she had once mentioned being a Chevalier. "There are many ways for this operation to succeed, and only one way for it to fail. That is to say, with the annihilation of our own forces."

"We also have several advantages that the Rebels will be ill equipped to counter," Lord Mortimer stepped in. "The Rebels will not expect us to be able to communicate instantaneously over long distances, nor will they be equipped to deal with mages that possess our mobility on the battlefield." Well, it sounded convincing enough to Henrietta, but . . .

"That is what concerns me about this plan," Mazarin stated. "Your soldiers were craftsmen and students not too long ago. This plan is contingent on them performing their role impeccably. Can you guarantee that?"

"I agree with the Cardinal," Lady Sakuya announced her position. "Our people are not soldiers, not even the mob patrols. They can't be relied upon for a mission like this. A strike force? Assault teams? We can help you, but we cannot fight a war for you. Not without more time to prepare."

Mortimer didn't answer at once, it was clear that he had given this some thought. He wasn't surprised by the question, but there was world of difference between coming to a decision and voicing it openly. In the end he didn't have to, the Lady of the Spriggans did it for him.

"Well, you're right about one thing," Morgiana said. "Most of us are raw as hell. Those Dragon Knight recruits we saw drilling the other day are probably more ready to see battle than most of us will ever be. But that doesn't really matter. It's something only we can do. And it's gotta get done. As for the killing . . ." For a blink of an eye, the Spriggan's relaxed smile vanished. Her face grew taut, lips tracing a thin, flat line. "Well, as for the killing, some of us have the right stuff."

"Our forces may also be necessary to check any of the Rebel's own . . . acquired assets," Lord Mortimer said, his eyes flashing and his cold veneer falling for a moment. Henrietta couldn't blame him, her stomach turned at the very thought of what had been reported.

There was a Necromancer in the ranks of the Rebel army. The very vilest form of water mage.

Their only consolation was that his power was being used sparingly, though it was unclear if this was related to the exact nature of the undead that were being created. Disturbingly lifelike, and showing no signs of decay after almost a week of reanimation.

The Cardinal gauged Morgiana's response and then nodded reluctantly. "Then there is only one last question. Is this what you wish, Princess?" Mazarin now turned to her.

Henrietta was shocked back to the present. "Cardinal Mazarin, surely you can't mean to ask me?!"

Mazarin's expression remained severe. "I surely do. Or have you forgotten? By appointing me as your regent, your mother the Queen surrendered much of her authority into stewardship until such time as you are crowned."

"And I have not been crowned! And surely will not be this day, unless you have the Legal Collegiate and the assembled House of Peers waiting outside!" This was simply too sudden and too much!

Mazarin's expression grew stern, a sight that Henrietta had rarely seen. "Princess Henrietta de Tristain. This is not a time for uncertainty. Regardless of what is decided in this room, your country will soon require strong leadership. Leadership that I cannot provide." The Cardinal bowed his head. "You are right, there is no time for a formal coronation, but you were recognized by the Legal Collegiate as the rightful Heir to the Throne on the day you turned sixteen. That ruling still stands. Please Princess, I have done all I can to shepherd our Kindgom. It is now time for you to take up the mantle left you by your mother and by your father."

Henrietta felt her mouth going dry. After all this? After her horrible mistake? How could he think she was ready? Or worthy?

Surely he could not be seeking her judgment! But even without him speaking, she knew that was exactly what the Cardinal was asking.

"I . . . I . . . " Henrietta stalled for time, her eyes falling on each person in the room.

Mazarin met her gaze, she knew already that the Cardinal would favor a more conventional defense. If they could hold out for even a few months, he might be able to devise something. But he could not bear the weight of the decision on his own.

Beside the Cardinal, her mother looked on encouragingly. She knew her mother would support whatever decision she made. Normally that would have been comforting, but now, it gave her no guidance.

She looked elsewhere in the room. To Lord Mortimer, Count La Ramee, and Baron Gramont. All three would support this plan. They had envisioned it, refined it. They were confident, and she suspected they were as able a group as could be hoped for to lead it.

Finally, her eyes rested on Sakuya, and behind her, several of the other Faerie Lords. The Fae were not warriors. Henrietta felt she understood that more than anyone else in the room, more maybe than even the Fae themselves. Sakuya didn't just look young, she was young, not many years older than Henrietta herself, and the same was true of many of the other Faeries.

But that was not all. Some of them were brave, and able to fight. Men like General Eugene were proof of that.

And also . . . if they could reach Newcastle, then it would be possible to evacuate not just the Faeries, but all of the surviving Royalists. Including . . . a tiny part of her whispered poisonously in her ear. Everything she had ever wanted was before her for the taking. The alliance with Germania would be called off, there was no reason to deny herself now.

All that she had to do was gamble with other people's lives.

Henrietta felt her chest constrict, her heart aching so badly that she feared she would sink to the floor and weep. No, she knew in her heart that she favored this plan. And she knew the reasons were selfish. How could she choose? How could she be sure she was choosing for the sake of her Kingdom, and not just for the sake of herself? A pitiful girl like her had no business deciding the fate of her people when she could not even master her own heart.

"Oy, Princess, are you listening?" Henrietta looked up, and then nearly took a step back. Morgiana had come face to face with her, or rather, face to chest. The Spriggan Lord stood head and shoulders taller than her own stature. The Manticore Knights behind her mother twitched nervously, they never seemed certain how to gauge the Faeries.

"Uh . . . Y-yes?" Henrietta stammered. "Yes, the plan, I think that . . . I think that . . ."

"Good. Then before you decide, think about this," Morgiana interrupted. The Spriggan Lord always seemed so relaxed and jovial, but right now she was dead serious.

"Look, Princess, I'm not a strategist like the Count over there, or some sort of tactical genius like Mortimer or Baron Gramont. But I do know something about being the underdog in a fight and about thinking you're too weak to do anything." She breathed softly, a strange look overtaking her. "You're scared senseless right now. You think that there's no possible way out. Good, that means you know what's on the line. But you need to know something else too. The weakest person in a fight is always the most dangerous.

"That's because people single out the little ones. They think you're an easy mark. Why do you think the Rebels are going after Tristain first? When you're weak, everything is a struggle. When you're small, you don't have the luxury of quitting or taking it on the chin." The Spriggan Lord loomed over her, and Henrietta had to wonder how she had ever gained any experience with being 'small' in a fight. "That means you have to lead with a sucker punch. You have to get inside their guard and hold on with everything you have. Use every weapon you've got, use your feet, use your wits, use your fingernails and your teeth. But most of all, once you start it, you have to finish it!"

The silence held as the Faerie woman stepped back from the brink. "All this strategy and politics stuff? Sorry, I can't help you there." Morgiana's usual smile returned as if nothing had happened. "But I'll tell you what. Mortimer's telling you how to win a fight as the little guy. Maybe you should listen."

"That's what you think?" Henrietta asked carefully. Was she just going to cling to the last opinion given to her, was she really that weak?

"No," Morgiana said. "That's what I know. And I think you do too."

Try as she might, Henrietta couldn't discern the meaning of that statement. Morgiana's return to her normal stance told her that the topic was closed for further discussion, even to the Princess of Tristain.

Did she mean to simply choose without regard? Which choice was for the best?

The people here were meant to advise her, and they had made a convincing argument. If the operation were launched and it failed, then Tristain would have no choice but to surrender. But if they fought defensively, there was also little guarantee of success, and many more would likely be killed as the fighting took place in the fields and across the skies of Tristain.

Armies on the move would ravage the lands and pillage and burn the towns. The people would starve where they were not simply slaughtered. The other option was surrender. 'No,' Henrietta thought, she had been foolish to think there was another choice. Ignoring her own wishes, ignoring her own doubts.

"Cardinal Mazarin . . . I will defer to our military officers. Count La Ramee, Lord Mortimer, Baron Gramont, I will do what I can, little as it may be, to ensure your success." She tried not to look at Sakuya, or the disappointment in her eyes.

"Very well, Princess." Count La Ramee bowed, followed by Baron Gramont and Lord Mortimer. "We will commence preparations immediately. Lord Mortimer?"

The Salamander's red eyes opened as he stood, back straight. "Indeed. We will now make ready for Operation Dunkirk, the evacuation of Newcastle, and the elimination of Albion's Northern Squadron."


The meeting had let out just before noon. There was much to do, and little time in which to do it. They had to move before their chance was lost.

"Mortimer!" Sakuya barely raised her voice, but the sound still echoed down the tiled hall of the Palace's Western Wing. Outside, the sun was shining down on gardens of beautiful white flowers, another perfect day going by without notice.

The Lord of the Salamanders, no, that egotistical jackass hiding behind a false face, turned to face her, Morgiana at his side. Sakuya looked around, there was no one else in earshot. Good.

"Can I help you, Sakuya-san?"

"Just what the hell was that?!"

Mortimer blinked and did that irritating little tick where he tilted his head back ever so slightly. Despite them being roughly the same height, it gave the impression that he was looking down on her. "You really must be more specific."

Sakuya felt a vein beginning to throb. "You know exactly what I'm talking about. This plan, it needs our people to succeed."

"Naturally, the Moonlight Mirror is essent . . ."

"Not just that," Sakuya spoke over him. She could agree with that, she could agree with the operation in general terms, she could agree with doing everything that could be done. But this was more than they could do. "To neutralize the ships in port? To hold off the Dragon Knights? It needs us to fight, right now, on the front lines."

She felt her breathing growing short and rapid. She might be brave, and confident, and noble, but Yamada Sakura knew this wasn't a game anymore.

"The volunteers have been doing an exceptional job at mob clearing. I fail to see the problem."

"The problem?" Sakuya asked in disbelief. "The problem is that they aren't soldiers and you aren't a General!"

"Oy Sakuya, you might want to relax a little," Morgiana said. The Spriggan had retrieved her Jotun's Spear after leaving the throne room. The weapon now hung easily over both shoulders. "You're going to get gray hairs. Mortimer is just doing what he thinks is best for everyone."

"I don't want to hear that from you . . . you . . . over powered piece of fan service!" Honestly, who power leveled a Spriggan build? Well, exempting Kirito. "You of all people, aren't you the one who's always saying how well she takes care of her guild?"

Morgiana raised an eyebrow as the attempted insult washed over her, looking almost amused. "Hey! I'll have you know I paid top yen for this body! I'd be pretty irritated if guys weren't checking out the goods. And besides, aren't you one to talk? Seems someone here has forgotten she's wearing a mask too."

Sakuya recoiled. "And what is that supposed to mean?"

"The fancy kimono, the ceremonies, all the formal bowing and lunch with queens and dukes. You're like a real noble woman, you must be loving this whole thing." Morgiana grinned, "Maybe a little too much."

"And do you think for one moment you'd have been able to get us this far? Trying to keep our people safe?"

"Our people?" Morgiana snorted. "Real regal of you Sakuya-chan. Or did you forget, nobody put you in charge, not really. You're just running things by chance, like the rest of us."

Sakuya bit her lip, furious with Morgiana, and with herself. She hadn't forgotten that. How could she? She was reminded of it every day that she looked in the mirror and saw this false face, and was called by a false name.

Morgiana's cocky grin faded now that she had Sakuya on the defensive. "It's the same for all of us you know." Morgiana looked away, her expression growing strangely melancholic. "Kurotaka needs Big Sis Morgiana, not . . . not the real me. So I'll keep on pretending for as long as they need me to."

It caught her off guard. Yelling, or joking, she could have said something. But not to this. "And what if they don't stop?" Sakuya asked, her voice starting to shake. She knew the answer, and it terrified her more than anything. "What if it never stops?"

"Then I won't ever stop pretending until it becomes the truth." Morgiana smiled, but this time it was tired and fragile. "Even if it means I have to be someone else for their sake. That's me, the great pretender. And it's the same with you, you know?" Morgiana chuckled softly. "You're right, by the way. All these negotiations? I couldn't have gotten us half this far. So . . . let me do what I can do."

The Lady of the Spriggans leaned her spear over her right shoulder, balancing it with practiced ease. "I get where you're coming from Sakuya-chan. But we can't do this alone. There are other people who want to help, and want to make the same sacrifices, so . . . "

"So?" Sakuya asked.

Morgiana leaned forward, her mask came back up, the cocky grin returned. "So, let them. Anything that improves Tristain's odds of survival improves the odds for all of us." Her eyes narrowed. "Oh, and by the way, if you ever question my commitment to Kurotaka, or anyone else ever again, I promise I'll challenge you to a duel, then I'll split that fake body of yours in half. We good?"

Sakuya mulled over what had just been said. Morgiana at least, was doing this for the right reasons.

"And what about you, Mortimer?" she asked suspiciously.

"I share some of Morgiana's opinions. We differ on others," the Salamander said with impenetrable neutrality.

"Swear to me Mortimer. Swear to me on your life that you aren't playing General. That you understand this isn't a game."

Cold, red eyes blinked. "I so swear."

She didn't know if she believed him, but it didn't matter. If he was lying, that was all the justification she would need to hunt him down for it. "I can probably get up to a hundred Sylphs without raising any suspicion. I'll have Novair forward their details to Eugene."

"That would be appreciated," Mortimer said as she began to turn away. "For someone who proposed a Grand Alliance, someone who chooses to negotiate, I never thought you would be so difficult to work with."

"Oh you should just ask Alicia," Sakuya snapped back as she stormed down the hall. "I can be a real pain in the ass!"


'Today is supposed to be a good day.' Supposed to be, the Spriggan thought as he walked briskly across the grounds of the Champ de Mars training fields. He'd checked his horoscope and everything.

"Hey, Morgiana!" the man shouted as he got within spitting distance.

"Oh, that's fine, just put them over there," Morgiana called to a group of earth mages using golems to deliver pallets of large, iron cylinders.

He felt his blood pressure rising, she wasn't listening. What was worse, he knew she was doing it intentionally. He reached out and snapped his fingers in front of his Guild Leader's eyes.

The Lady of the Spriggans turned. Blinking once, she grinned. "Oh, hi Drake."

"Don't you 'hi' me! You know, I read my horoscope when I got up today. It said good day, very lucky. Then Shirishi drops a Moonlight Mirror in front of me while I'm shaving and tells me that Tristain's at war with Albion and that Kurotaka's gotten itself volunteered to do some dirty work! So tell me, if this is a good day, what's a bad day supposed to look like?"

Morgiana planted her spear, leaning heavily against it as she looked thoughtfully up at the sky. "Well, you could have woken up dead. Of course, that could end up happening to a lot of people soon if Albion wins this thing. And that's what Big Sis intends to stop. So, you with me?"

Drake stopped in his tracks. He'd only known her for a little less than a year. They'd goofed around, had fun, and she'd been a hell of a Guild Leader, more concerned with everyone having a good time than trying to lord it over them. She'd seemed so . . . unjaded.

Under their eccentric leader, Kurotaka had grown from a half dozen members to almost five hundred, encompassing both hardcore and casual players looking to belong to a group that would have their back in a jam. Around a hundred and forty of those members had been logged in when things went south.

Drake couldn't help but curse every time he thought about it. He'd been about to log off for the night when it had all happened. Just ten more seconds and he wouldn't even be here.

When they'd all woken up in this crazy place, he remembered the way people had begun to panic, when they realized and started to accept that this was all real. Muisca had almost turned into a powder keg. And then, and then . . .

And then Morgiana had really come into her own. He'd always thought the 'Big Sis' thing was an act, but the Spriggan woman seemed to really buy into it. While everyone else had been cowering within the safety of Muisca's barricades, Morgiana had dragged her guild out of their collective stupor and gotten to work.

The Kurotakas had gone out and exterminated the local mobs, scouted Muisca's surroundings, sent out messengers to the Leprechauns and Undines, gotten in contact with Arrun . . .

The Spriggans had always been the race for mercenary players, free spirits who did as they pleased. They didn't have the big in-game institutions that the Sylphs and Salamanders had built up. Morgiana had made do with what she had, grabbing anyone who seemed to be doing a good job of holding things together and setting them up as a provisional Council.

The crazy thing was, she hadn't forced anyone to do anything. She'd just . . . brought out the best in them.

If someone couldn't fight, she told them to find something else to do and not to sweat the small stuff. If they thought they could fight but were scared, she gave them words of encouragement and put them on guard duty to build up their confidence. If they sulked and bitched, she kicked their asses into gear.

Drake could say this much, she beat his asshole IRL boss hands down. And with that in mind, he let himself cool off before he continued. "Right, so this thing . . ."

" 'Operation Dunkirk'. Mort is very particular about the name," Morgiana advised.

"Whatever," Drake grunted. Mortimer could name it after a sea mammal for all he cared. "Fine, this Operation Dunkirk, we're getting ourselves involved in a war here boss."

Morgiana laughed shortly as if happy that he'd finally figured it out. "Good to know you're taking it seriously."

He started to make a retort, then paused as he thought about it some more. Finally, he sighed in resignation, yanking off his cap to run hands through pale blond hair. He remembered thinking it would be funny to be a blond Spriggan.

"I'm in." He could almost swear that Morgiana stood a little taller.

"Good. Then gather 'round kids!" Morgiana called at the top of her lungs, drawing the attention of the two dozen odd Spriggans standing around the drill grounds. A few passing officers and Royal Army soldiers were watching, curious to see how Faeries did things.

Morgiana stood, arms crossed, sizing up her guild members. These were the 'elites', the heart and soul of Kurotaka. The people who could fight even if it was IRL. "So here's the deal. You've all heard the official reports, right?"

"Albion is declaring war on Tristain, the army is preparing to fight in the nation's defense." The answer came from a slender young woman with short cropped black hair. Marina, Kurotaka's leading archer and a master of stealth magic. She could, and had, hit a man between the eyes at a hundred meters.

Morgiana nodded approvingly. "Right. And what's the slightly less official report?"

"The navy is consolidating to meet Albion's air fleet head on." This time the reply came from Shirishi, a glamorous young woman in the garb of a high tier mage build. She was a bit snooty for Kurotaka's normal atmosphere, and Drake had no idea why she'd ever rolled a Spriggan, but she was master of Darkness type magic and the most powerful pure mage in Kurotaka. Her speed chanting was also top notch.

"Okay, still good," Morgiana said. "And what does the super secret kill yourself before reading report say?"

"That we're about to make Albion's job easier by going to butt heads with their fleet over their home turf," Drake said.

Thirty seven years old, a veteran MMO player, and an early adopter of Full Dive games, that was him. In ALfheim he'd been a swordsman and self-styled soldier of fortune. Now, he was Morgiana's official second in command, doing whatever his boss needed of him in the day to day running of Kurotaka. That turned out to be a lot, given the effort involved in keeping their pack of misfits in fighting shape.

"Excellent," Morgiana purred. "Just remember to keep that last one to yourselves if you walk off this base." She gave a small wink. "We're trying to keep the details a secret. Now then, on to our job."

Walking over to the objects delivered by the earth mages, she placed a hand lightly on a dull black iron surface. Each was around two meters in length, tapering to a blunt tip at one end and a boxlike tail at the other. "Our contractor for this job is the Kingdom of Tristain. We're being hired to help conduct a surprise attack on the Port City of York, located in northern Albion. This place is pretty big by local standards, around twenty thousand people, and well defended too."

Morgiana gave them all a serious look. She wanted them to understand that this was dangerous. 'Well no shit,' Drake thought.

"The main targets of this attack are the warships at dock, but they won't be alone." Morgiana shook her head. "York is fortified with a full garrison, mages, and lots of Dragon Knights." The serious look faded a little, replaced by a grin. "But we aren't going in alone either. A full raid team of Salamanders led by General Eugene, and a dozen Tristanian Griffin Knights hand picked and led by some legendary badass Knight Captain they're bringing out of retirement."

There were mutters of approval among the gathered Spriggans. They'd all worked with the Salamanders before, first back in ALfheim, and then on mob patrols. One thing could be said for Eugene and his soldiers, they were almost as disciplined as the genuine article.

"This is a simple smash and dash kids. We're not getting paid for any heroics, and I don't want anyone taking any unnecessary risks. But I'm not going to lie, this is going to be real dangerous no matter how careful we are. So anyone who wants out, feel free to get lost now. I'll personally kick the ass of anyone who tries to mess with you for it."

There were a lot of heads looking around, but not a single black garbed figure budged a millimeter. For some of them it was an obligation. They might be derided as 'black sheep', 'crows', or 'You Greedy Bastards!', but most of them were also good people. When the chips were down, a lot of them had discovered that they had the strength to protect others.

Drake didn't really fall into that camp. Not having much else in this new world, he wanted to get paid and keep on living. But if he was being honest with himself, he also wanted to see his friends get paid and keep on living too. Which meant he was roped in with the rest of these lunatics, and the chief lunatic who was currently congratulating them all on their courage.

"Now then," Morgiana went on. "Here's what we're going to do . . ."

When their Guild Leader finished explaining, Drake could understand why she'd agreed to this job. It was daring, ambitious, and probably ill conceived. But it was also about as low risk as they could make it. Their whole part in the mission hinged on doing massive damage very rapidly and then bolting in the confusion. Minimum time, minimum exposure.

"We're going to be training with these for the rest of the day. Oh. But don't worry. The training rounds will be filled with sand." Leaning cross armed against a stack of the cylinders, she finished up the briefing. "So, any questions?"

One hand went up hesitantly. Morgiana nodded. "Yeah, Name-kun?"

"So you said we're being paid for this." The Kurotaka newby looked around uncertainly. "Are we getting paid for this?"


Klein knew that the Salamanders had a reputation for taking the military bent a bit too seriously, but this was getting ridiculous.

There wasn't any spare space in the camp barracks to house nearly four hundred Faeries. Instead, they'd had to make do with tents and temporary earthen shelters conjured up by magic.

Guards were stationed near the equipment tents and also patrolled the perimeter, while the gathering Faeries of every faction were required to report in and take their places in a loose formation at the center of the training field.

It all seemed a bit overboard to Klein, but he guessed it was comforting too. It kept things organized and gave people a sense of order and control. Mortimer's knack for things like that was part of what had sold Klein on joining up. If they'd had someone like him in Aincrad, he was willing to bet they'd have saved a few hundred more lives.

Klein spotted the familiar, broad shouldered frame of the tank oriented player Schmidt, the former commander of the Divine Dragon Alliance's defense squad, walking among the Lancers and checking their equipment with a well-practiced eye.

Klein remembered the man before his first Boss battle, he had been panicking to scrounge together the money to upgrade his gear just a little bit more. But he'd had the guts to stick it out on the Front Line, and then the courage to jump into ALfheim when Argo had asked.

Like Klein, the tank had been scouted by Lord Mortimer after the Transition to serve as an adviser and Vice Squad Commander, taking up a position in the main forces. The two locked eyes for a moment, exchanging nods. It was good to see another Front Liner in the crowd, and especially one who'd come as far as Schmidt.

After arriving at the Champ de Mars training facility at the edge of the Capital, Klein had been surprised to find himself meeting up with his old squad once more. It seemed that they'd volunteered as a group; even Enya, who was going along to provide support buffs to the front line fighters.

"It would be a disgrace to the mob clearing forces if we didn't volunteer," Kindjal explained sternly as they caught up. "Lord Mortimer said he needed qualified skirmishers to support the Lancer squads." The stout Salamander nodded towards the group of heavily armed and armored melee troops and assault mages.

"Yeah, I'm with Kindjal-kun on this one. But are you sure you want to go ahead with this Enya-chan? Fighting in a real battle can be pretty scary," one of their squad's swordsmen, a slenderly built Salamander named Calcifer, half teased and half counselled the only girl in the group.

Enya rolled her eyes contemptuously. "Please, like you know what real combat is like. Besides, if I don't go along, you idiots will all get yourselves killed charging in without any defenses."

Klein frowned, it didn't take a genius to see that Enya was young and a little short tempered. It hadn't been a problem when clearing mobs, but it needed to be nipped in the bud now. "Oy, Enya-chan, don't be like that. Calcifer-kun here may not have any real experience, but he's right that a real fight for your life can be pretty scary. You shouldn't go unless you're a hundred percent sure you can keep your head out there."

The girl gave him a disgusted look. "We've been doing 'real combat' for almost a month. I think I can handle myself, Sub-Commander."

"But have you ever fought humans before?" Klein asked sharply. He knew she hadn't, not unless things had gone very wrong in the last week. Enya suddenly froze and went pale. "Remember that time with the troll type mobs? You couldn't eat bacon for a week afterwards." The girl lifted a hand to her mouth, her eyes going wide as she remembered.

"Hey, Klein! Don't go reminding her of something like that," Kindjal reprimanded. "You're going to make her throw up!"

"Better she do it now then in the middle of a fight." He watched Enya recover her nerve slowly. Yeah, she was definitely tougher than she looked. But was she tough enough?

Honestly, he didn't like the idea of someone like her fighting at all. Kirito and Asuna had done it out of necessity. They were the best in Aincrad, but it had broken them, changed them, made them stronger in some ways and weaker in others. A kid shouldn't have go through that, not when there were others who could do the fighting.

"It okay," Enya said quietly to Kindjal. "I won't let it get to me, I promise. Beside, I'll be providing support so I won't be fighting directly."

Klein shook his head. "That's no guarantee, Enya-chan. You really shouldn't do this unless you're absolutely sure you can fight a human." He sighed and placed a hand on her head. "Don't feel any pressure to go just because the rest of us volunteered."

Eyes widening slightly, a delicate blush started to spread across the girl's pale cheeks. Eh, well, she was probably just embarrassed to be showed up. She'd get over it soon enough. Better she have a little time to think about things.

"Hey, Klein, I . . ."

"Attention!" a voice barked near the head of the formation.

The Lancers, the most dedicated Salamander fighters, fell in almost instantly, leaving everyone else to follow their example. Compared to the neat lines formed by the heavy troops with their identical weapons and armor, everyone else looked pretty sloppy.

At the head of the formation, General Eugene and Lord Mortimer were climbing the steps of a small platform. Looking at the two brothers side by side, they couldn't have been more different.

Eugene looked like a tank, both kinds, while Mortimer was actually a bit on the short and slim side, younger looking, and almost ghostly pale. It was hard to believe they were really brothers, much less that Mortimer was the elder.

Both men surveyed the gathered Faeries, just over three hundred in all. Klein had overheard someone say three hundred and forty. Three hundred and forty really brave people willing to volunteer their lives to protect others.

A lot of the Clearers had been the type to ignore the lower leveled players and disregard their thanks. They had fought for themselves, and not really to save anyone else. But here the danger wasn't so immediate. They might have been trapped in this world, but they didn't need to worry about their bodies rotting away atop a hospital bed, and the thought of Albion coming to invade them was still a pretty abstract idea. Klein still couldn't quite get his head around it himself.

"Good afternoon to you all." Lord Mortimer spoke first, his voice loud and clear.

"There is much to be done, so I will keep this brief." The Salamander Lord paused, as if gathering his thoughts. "Today we, along with our allies, will embark on one of the most daring military operations in Tristain's history. We do so in order to set the stage for a war. To make that stage as favorable for us and our allies as we can." Mortimer gazed across the crowd. "I will not lie to you. We are badly outmatched. This operation will be our best and perhaps only chance to secure victory in the future."

Mortimer took a breath, allowing his statement to sink in before following up, "A month ago every person here was an ordinary resident of Japan. ALfheim was a game, our shared fantasy. That changed when we opened our eyes for the first time in this world. Now we are Faeries; Salamanders, Sylphs, Cait Syth, Puca, Gnomes. Leprechauns, Spriggans, Undines, and Imps. Now I ask every one of you to become one more thing. I ask you to be our soldiers. I ask you to fight, because if we do not, who will?

"You have all fought in the mob patrols. Some of you have done more." A group of Spriggans off to one side stood a little straighter. "For others, this is not your first time trapped in a Fantasy made real." Klein swallowed as he felt like Mortimer was looking right at him. If his Perception ability was good enough, he just might be. "There are SAO survivors among us, men who fought on the Front Lines and survived a madman's game. They have beaten longer odds than anything we will face.

"Remember that they are also ordinary people," Mortimer said. "Remember that, as frightening as this will be, as terrifying as this will be, we have a plan, we have a goal, and we have a reason to fight." He closed his eyes at last. "Now, commence preparations."

Turning sharply, Mortimer departed from the platform as General Eugene stepped forward and began barking orders. The squads were divided up into two forces based on their operational area, either part of the strike force that would be hitting York, or else part of the forces being sent to relieve Newcastle. Klein's squad was assigned to the latter, where they were further designated to provide screening for the Lancers.

The sun was already setting by the time Klein and the others were released and sent to wait in line to have their armor fitted. Everyone was getting top tier equipment for this battle, and would be allowed to keep it as part of their standard equipment if they chose to stay on.

Tapping his foot impatiently as he waited for the smiths to finish up with Kindjal, he heard a voice that was not entirely unfamiliar.

"Look, I said I have a special delivery, okay?"

"I'm sorry, but nobody is allowed beyond this point without authorization," a Salamander replied.

"You've gotta be kidding me. I came all the way from Goubniu just to deal with you idiots? Look, I'm trying to find someone named Kirito, if there's anywhere he'll be, it's here."

"Checking . . . no, sorry, he's not on the force list," the man's Sylph partner replied.

"What? There's no way he'd miss this! Look, just . . . check again."

Klein craned his neck around and finally spotted the source of the commotion. "Oy, Lisbeth!" he shouted to the pinkette Leprechaun trying to push her way past the pair of guards.

"Klein?" Liz blinked and then shook her head. "Klein! Where the hell is Kirito?!"

The Salamander felt himself going very quickly pale as something occurred to him. There was a thing, a thing he'd meant to do on Kirito's behalf. Kirito hadn't had time to do it, and Klein had told Argo he'd do it because she was too busy with her work, and Leafa wouldn't have known who to tell.

Well, Liz's stats were lower now, and she didn't have a hammer anywhere in sight.

'Come on Klein, time to take it like a Samurai!'

'The Samurai class were often quite mercenary and . . .'

'Oy! Shut up, brain!'

"HE DID WHAT?!" Fortunately Lisbeth was too busy channeling all her anger at Kirito to have any left over for Klein. "That . . . that . . . idiot!" She palmed her face in dismay and mumbled something that sounded vaguely menacing.

"Eh? What was that?" Klein asked.

"N-nothing! It was nothing!" Liz said swiftly. "So . . . he's in Albion." She shook her head and then whispered, "It figures."

Klein laughed a little as he waved away the guards who were still standing off at a distance. The Sylph still had a hand on his sword as if unsure if the Leprechaun girl was going to make a fight of it.

"Well, he definitely is a handful sometimes. But you know what happened, the second he heard about Asuna . . . and then there was no time." Klein waved vaguely. "It's my fault for not telling you sooner. Thanks for not being pissed."

"Oh, I'm plenty pissed alright." Liz shot him a death glare. "My pain in the ass boss sent me all the way here to deliver this. And instead I find out he's not only not here, he's already in Albion! Damn it, my pride as a smith won't let this stand!"

Klein backed away a little. Not good, he had no idea how to deal with a woman scorned. Really, he had no idea how to deal with a woman who wasn't scorned, or a woman experiencing any other form of status effect. It sort of put a crimp in his whole plan to find a girlfriend someday.

"Well, my squad is being sent to Newcastle. That's where Kirito will be once the fighting starts, so . . ."

Liz's head snapped around and she fixed him with a dangerous stare. "So?" Her eyes narrowed. "You want me to hand this over to you for delivery? You know, my boss will never let me hear the end of it if these are lost."

Liz somehow managed to loom over him as she hissed in a way that made dragons seem cute and cuddly. "She's insufferable, Klein."

Taking a breath Klein stood straight, slamming a fist against his chest as if to dedicate his heart to the cause. "I, Klein, Sub-Commander of the 19th Independent Skirmisher Squadron of the Salamander Forces, do humbly accept the mission of delivering this parcel to the Black Swordsman Kirito!" He held the salute, breaking out in a cold sweat as he waited.

For a moment the smith simply stared, then her lips began to thin and she started to tremble. "Phht! Klein? Are you for real or something?"

"Most of the time." Relaxing his pose, he waited for Liz to stop laughing.

Wiping a tear from her eye, Liz sized him up like a gambler deciding which dog to put her money on. "Just a heads up, if anything happens to this delivery before it gets to Kirito, Kofu is going to take it out of my ass. Which means I'll be taking it out of your ass." It was said as a joke, except Klein was pretty sure it wasn't.

"So," he asked timidly, "just what's in there?" He pointed to the wrapped parcel.

With practiced ease, Liz undid the canvas, revealing the contents under the dim lamplight.

Klein whistled softly as his eyes adjusted. "You know what, I think Kirito's going to like these."

"Damn straight," Liz said.

There were two of them, simple, straight edged blades, Kirito's favored weapon. Removed from their sheaths they were perfectly matched, perfectly identical save for their color. The first was a glossy black, the light eaten up by its surface. The other was a pearl white that almost seemed to amplify the light it reflected.

"Kofu says she outdid herself with these, and I don't think she was kidding," Liz said, her eyes glinting with the light reflected from both blades. "She put a piece of herself into these swords. And I did too." She pointed to the dark blade. "Onyx Arbiter." And then to the pearl blade. "Ivory Maven. These are Kofu's masterpieces. The Dual Deciders."
 
Last edited:
Standing atop the deck of the clipper Sabrina, Drake peered over the side. He could see nothing but black beneath the curve of the hull. Like the rest of the world just didn't exist.

Leaning back from the railing he looked about the deck. There were crew on watch, and some Faeries. A few Kurotaka were standing around sharing smokes with some of the sailors. They were careful to stand well clear of the tarp covered objects lashed down amidships.

It was quiet, really quiet.

He'd been wondering what it would be like before a real military operation, but he never thought it would be like this.

"Having second thoughts, Darling?"

Drake nearly jumped. "Shirishi," he grunted.

Kurotaka's Dark Magic Enchantress smiled as she took up a place beside him. He didn't like it. He prided himself on having a good bead on everyone, but of all the Kurotaka, Shirishi was still a closed book to him.

Tonight she'd exchanged her elaborate black gown for a set of lightweight master-crafted body armor and a cloak that aided her mana regeneration. The staff held in her left hand, she was a southpaw Drake noted, was called Gambanteinn, a unique drop the guild had scored on a Boss raid.

"It's a bit late to be doubting," he answered. They were all committed now. For better, or probably for worse. "Who am I kidding. I'm already all in, and I'm still scared shitless."

"Good," Shirishi said, in a tone so final it left Drake without retort. The mage simply shrugged her shoulders. "If you weren't scared, it would mean our second in command was a fool."

Drake snorted. "Maybe you should give that treatment to Morgiana."

A whistle came from the bow of the ship, short, and sharp, and repeated three times. Land had been sighted. It wouldn't be long now before they were hailed by one of the patrols guarding York, but the Captain of the Sabrina knew how to answer the challenges.

"Well, I'm going to go wake up everyone else," Shirishi said casually, her boots sounding across the wooden deck.

"Hey, Shirishi?" Drake waited for the woman to look back at him. "Are you scared?"

"Scared?" Shirishi asked, dark eyes reflecting the light from the twin moons. Her ashen skin seemed to glow, and the gloss of her hair was like a halo of stars around her face. "Why, that's what we have you for, Darling."

Yeah, still didn't have a bead on her.


'How many years has it been since I last did this?' Karin Désirée de La Vallière wondered.

Not since she'd found herself pregnant with Eleanor. She hadn't really missed it, but neither did it bother her now. It was simply what was needed of her. If Tristain was to have a future, if her daughters were to have a future, then this mission had to succeed.

"Easy there, easy girl," Sir Bjorn grunted as he stroked his mount's beak. The griffin cocked its head as he offered it a piece of raw meat.

The Griffin Knights.

Their loyalty should have been without question, but now it was stained, their honor tarnished. The men here were eager to prove themselves anew, and possibly even hoped to avenge themselves against their traitorous Captain. They would be disappointed; if the Viscount was met on the field of battle, Karin intended to take his head first.

A whistle came from above, the report that York had been sighted. They would be over the Port very soon now. Karin took the opportunity to check her gear and her mount one last time.

Her armor was of a dated design, heavier than what was favored by the knights of today, but well crafted and expertly maintained. Its scratches and pitting were from battle, not neglect.

The Fae had offered her armor of their own making, a jacket of mithril mail so finely crafted that its links were almost like cloth, but she had politely declined.

She did not doubt Lord Mortimer's claims of the armor's superiority. But without time to train and grow accustomed to its weight and how it would hinder her movements, she had decided against it.

Her sword-wand hung at her side. She had not wielded it in anger in many years, but she had trained with it without end. Not far from the Vallière Manor there were clearings completely denuded of trees. Karin would alternate fields while she waited for the grass to grow back, so as not to kick up dust.

Finally, at the back of the Sabrina's hold, she came face to face with her own mount.

It was said by many that manticores were among the fiercest beasts on earth, possessing the head and body of a lion, featherless leathery wings, and a tail akin to that of a scorpion. There was no doubt that they were powerful creatures. What was more, like the legendary Rhyme Dragons, they grew only stronger and more intelligent with age. The eldest were able to communicate in human tongues and cast magic of their own.

Her own d'Artagnan was not so old as that, but between her familiar bond and their years together, he was much more than a mere mount.

Though tied down like the others, d'Artagnan made no effort to test his restraints. A small huff escaped his lips as he watched Karin. He was smart enough to know what being on a ship with his saddle meant. Through the familiar bond she could sense that he was not eager, but like herself he was accepting of the situation. In so much as his thoughts could be given human meaning, he was almost amused that it had come to this once again. Always it came around to this.

She stroked his mane as she checked and rechecked all the straps on his saddle and harness. Manticores and griffins were both smaller than dragons, though arguably much more vicious. Care was needed to make sure that the saddle was both secure and would not interfere with his breathing during the physically strenuous activity of flight.

After finishing that task she checked that her spare foci, a pair of cane-wands sheathed on the right side of her saddle, were both secure. Finally, she examined the contents of the pouches at the front of the saddle.

Though she had declined the Fae's offer of armor, she had reluctantly accepted their potions. Though the effects on humans were dangerously potent, if she needed them it was better to have them on hand. She had been given two small green bottles of Small Heal, a violet vial of Haste, and a very small blue bottle called Mana DX. She had been told the effects of each, and warned to use no more than two of the four, and preferably not to use any of them at all.

Another series of short, rapid-fire whistles came from above. The Sabrina had been challenged, and its reply accepted. They were through. d'Artagnan looked up curiously. He was impatient to be done with this place.

The powerful beast followed Karin like a kitten after its master. The other knights waited for her to pass, bowing their heads. Most had done so in awe.

They fell in behind her, one after another. Climbing out of the claustrophobic heat and darkness of the hold, Karin tugged her collar closed as she stepped out into the chill night air.

"Captain." Karin nodded to the master of the Sabrina.

"Aye, we're just about to pass over the outskirts of the Port."

Despite the cold, Captain Thorn seemed to be sweating. Well, they were certainly about to stir up a hornet's nest. Though with even the slightest bit of luck, the forces at York would be much too occupied to chase down a single fleeing ship. "You've got about ten minutes. I hope those black haired lads can see as well in the dark as they claim."

"For all our sakes," Karin growled beneath her breath as she searched the deck for a particular Faerie. She found her soon enough, and felt her displeasure rising.

Morgiana of the Spriggans was, in Karin's qualified opinion, a woman wholly unsuited to lead. Her attitude was carefree, her discipline lax, where she did not openly discourage it. Her subordinates were more a rabble than a troop. Karin could think of only one reason that General Eugene was so tolerant of her. A suspicion that was borne out every time she saw the way his eyes fell on her.

No matter, the Spriggans had but one task in this battle. The rest would be in the hands of the more disciplined Salamanders and professional Griffin Knights that were now filing onto the deck.

"General Eugene," Karin greeted. Tonight, both Fae were clad in full body armor. General Eugene was dressed in red and Lady Morgiana in black, with a helmet reminiscent of a hawk's head held in the crook of her arm.

"Duchess de La Vallière," the Salamander greeted.

"Karin will do." She waved a hand. Her eyes tracked to the Spriggan Lord, who looked as relaxed as ever leaning against a capstan. "Lady Morgiana."

"Karin-chan!" Morgiana replied in a chipper voice. "I see your guys are ready to go. Let's get this done fast, go home, and get paid." A damned mercenary, and now considered a noble woman!

Morgiana turned and shouted over her shoulder. "Hey, Name-kun! How's it looking over there?" On the far side of the deck, a short haired Spriggan looked up. "York spotted below."

"Sir Weltwall, soundings now," Karin instructed one of the Griffin Knights. The man leaned over the side of the ship and a sudden high pitched clicking signaled the use of a sounding spell.

"Six hundred mails," Sir Weltwall reported.

"We're at altitude," Karin decided. Good. The Spriggans had trained to launch from a very specific height. There hadn't been time for anything else.

If they couldn't damage the Rebel's ships and prevent them from launching, then Tristain's main battle fleet would be forced to fight much less decisively. Every ship sunk here, now, was one that Albion wouldn't be able to amass against Tristain later.

"Sir Bjorn, are the men ready?"

The Griffin Knight placed a fist over his heart. "All preparations have been made."

"Kagemune, Carmond?" General Eugene nodded to his own subordinates.

"Lancer teams are ready," the first man, Kagemune, reported dutifully. "We won't disappoint."

"Support teams are standing by, Sir," Carmond said.

Instead of calling to her second in command like Eugene and Karin, the Spriggan stuck a hand to her mouth and let out a shrill whistle. "Hey, kids. Sound off!" A chorus of shouts filled the air, Morgiana's pointed ears twitching thoughtfully. "Hey, where's Marina-chan?"

"Airsick," a blond Spriggan said.

"Airsick?" Karin mouthed softly.

"Airsick?" Morgiana asked. She looked like she didn't believe it. "How can she get airsick? She can fly."

"Eh?" The blond Spriggan shrugged. "Being able to swim doesn't stop people getting seasick."

Morgiana looked unhappy at this revelation. "Hey Captain-kun, you wouldn't mind taking Marina-chan back with you, would you? She can't fight if she's sick."

"No," a voice answered, but not the Captain's. A short haired Spriggan shouldering an impressive looking longbow was making her way towards the others, hands resting on the guard rail for balance. "I can still fight, I just need to fly with my own wings for a bit."

"You sure?" Morgiana asked, eyes narrowing as she waited for an answer.

The archer nodded vigorously. Licking her lips, she hiccuped unwholesomely.

"Okay then." The Lady of the Spriggans crossed her arms. "Let's go take a look at what we've got."

Standing near the bow of the ship, Karin could just make out the dim lights of a city far below. From six hundred mails in the air, it was barely recognizable in the predawn blackness. Karin couldn't fathom how the Spriggan spotters could see anything at all.

"Allow me, Darling," a voice followed by soft Faerie chanting came from Karin's side.

She blinked rapidly as the stars above grew brighter and the moons suddenly shone like twin suns. It was as if the world had suddenly turned to midday. So this was Fae 'buff magic' in effect.

Karin strained her eyes as she examined York. The Port followed the curve of the coast, with docks built along the cliffs. From a distance it would be difficult to tell a merchantman apart from a warship.

"Looks like, tak, tak, tak . . . seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven? Eleven ships of the line docked?" The Spriggan looked over to his leader. "That's one more than we were expecting."

"Then it's one more ship Reconquista won't have tomorrow," Morgiana replied.

"Possibly a ship on patrol, or sent to reinforce the Squadron," Karin observed. In either case, on its own it would not change their plans. "Captain, please make your course thirty degrees south and maintain a slow speed above the docks."

"Aye," Captain Thorn grunted, calling out orders to his crew. Keen eyed sailors along the side of the ship began to relay instructions to the helm as deckhands tore the tarps free from the cargo. Six wooden frames, each containing four of the devilish iron cylinders. Crude and ugly things, but beautifully simple in function, it was no wonder that Belgen had fallen in love with them.

The Salamanders began to angle the frames upwards so that they leaned over the edge of the deck, the metal cylinders each held in place by a piece of rope tied about their tails. A Spriggan and two Salamanders climbed up onto one of the frames, grabbing hold of the handles attached to the side of the first cylinder.

"Looks like we're coming up on the military section of the docks. About three minutes, more or less," the Spriggan spotter reported. "Hey helm, turn, uhm, starboard by about ten degrees and then keep straight."

"So," Morgiana turned to General Eugene, smiling confidently in the clear light of the moon, "this is it. Gonna be dangerous. Might get maimed. Might get killed." She wagged her eyebrows enticingly ". . . Wanna kiss me?"

"No," the General snorted. "We'll be a little busy for that."

Karin discovered at that moment that the Faeries had found a new and unique way to make her blood boil. But as the General had said, now was not the time.

"Everyone," General Eugene rumbled, demanding the attention of every Salamander and Spriggan on the deck. "You know that I'm not a man for speeches, but here it is. You are to a man the very bravest fighters I could hope to lead. Our enemies lie beneath us now, each of them a trained soldier with more experience than all of us combined." The heavily armored Faeries listened carefully, some bowing their heads.

"They may have experience. But while they are unaware, we know what is about to happen. While they are asleep, we are awake. While they think themselves safe, we stand ready to tear out their throats. Salamanders! To battle!"

One of the Salamander fighters, a Lancer, raised a clenched fist and let out a shout of "Banzai!" that was quickly carried by the others. General Eugene and Carmond both looked on approvingly.

When the shouting died Morgiana added, "Just remember kids, we're not getting paid to be heroes out there, and you won't get your cut if you die. So no matter what, do your jobs, stay safe, and we'll all share a drink when it's done."

"Hell yeah!" a Spriggan laughed as his comrades issued confident shouts.

"One minute!" the spotter called.

The Faeries already standing up on the frame crouched down, holding tightly onto their cylinder as a crewman approached with an ax.

Climbing atop d'Artagnan, Karin raised her sword-wand over her head. She, like General Eugene, was not a person for grand speeches. Still, there was something to be said for the practice. "Knights of the Griffin Corps, you stand today, your honor tarnished by the treachery of your former Captain. But you stand here now because your loyalty was not doubted. You stand here now because your service is needed. You stand here now in the name of our Kingdom, our Queen Marianne, and our Princess Henrietta. Now, let us regain our pride. Let us regain our honor. For Tristain!"

"For Tristain!"

"Now!" called the spotter.

The ax fell. There was a sharp -twang- as the first cylinder slipped free with its trio of Faerie passengers.

The battle had begun.


Night watch. Always bloody night watch. Airman Second Class Miller grumbled as he climbed to his station at the bow of the Audacious and settled in for another cold, lonely watch.

"Shouldn't even be here. Wouldn't even be here if not for that bloody Lieutenant walking in. Discipline my arse!"

Should have been down below decks in a warm bunk after whoring it up in the brothels. There was a place with a water mage as its madame. The girls were clean, the establishment was well kept, and it was a damn sight better than where most sailors found themselves.

But that was the problem, now wasn't it?

He'd gone a bit above his station, and caught the Lieutenant whoring around too.

Yes, their fine, noble, married Lieutenant. Oh, the officers liked to say how they were above all that and upheld a higher code of chivalry than the lowly ship hands. Ha! What a load of rubbish that was.

Blowing on his hands and rubbing them together to drive away the chill, Miller looked up into the night sky, letting his eyes adjust to the starlight. Well. It might be cold, and it might be lonely, but you couldn't beat the view as you looked out over the edge of the world. It stirred something in him. Dah would have called it his 'poet's soul'. Not that he'd ever been much for poetry.

But Dah had been happy with it, said that thinking on 'exalted things' dulled the pain of an empty stomach when there wasn't enough bread to go around, and he and his sisters got to eat while Dah went without.

Maybe the old man had had a point. Poetry and such sounded kind of nice after the sounds of cannons and cursing. Miller reached out towards the sky. Maybe something to attract a pretty girl. They liked that sort of thing, didn't they? Pretty flowers, pretty music, pretty words . . . yeah.

After all, things were looking up for the common man. At least, they couldn't have gotten any worse. Once they'd finished off that stinking King James and his Royalists, they'd finally have some breathing room. A man could start a family in a time like that and know his children would have enough to eat and enough money put aside to hire a water mage for the childbirths.

Pull his wages and settle down once the fighting was finished. They said new nobility were usually a softer hand than the old families, more in tune with the problems of the commoners. Things wouldn't be so bad; he'd settle down, he was a fair hand with a carpenter's tools, almost a journeyman when he'd been conscripted. Even better now. Needed carpenters on ships, didn't they.

Yeah, and then, and then poetry like all the stars in the sky. Something he wrote himself, or even something he'd just read. Find one he liked, and try to get her to like him in turn. He took another swig of the not entirely regulation contents of his canteen.

Miller blinked as he noticed a trio of funny looking stars, two deep red, and one a faint . . . purple? Funny colors, and getting bigger, fast. He rubbed at his eyes as he first saw double, and then triple. "Now what's this?" he grunted, reaching for the handle of the ship's bell.

He was just about to start ringing as the first trio of fast growing stars broke off, scattering like embers from a fire. An ear splitting crash emanated at his back, and the deck of the ship kicked like a cannon strike. He twisted around and saw dust rising through a gaping hole in the deck.

Looking back at it afterwards, perhaps some good luck had come with the bad that predawn morning, as Airman Second Class Miller stood at the bow of the third rater Audacious, partially shielded by the thick forward bulkheads, and most definitely not below decks in his bunk like he should have been.

He'd learned about it later as he was recovering at a church converted into an Army hospital. The priest's daughter, working as a nurse, had told him all about it. Pretty brown hair, pretty brown eyes, pretty voice too. She kept telling him he was concussed, but he bet she'd like poetry.

Below deck a fuse ran out, and five hundred pounds of gunpowder detonated. The first decisive shot in the War of the Faeries.


"Alright kids, move it!" Morgiana shouted loud and clear.

They took their places atop the bombs. Twenty three, now twenty four in total. Each one packing five hundred pounds of gunpowder along with a couple hundred pounds of lamp oil, musket balls, nails, broken glass, and whatever else they could find to use as shrapnel. A month ago, just thinking about using something like this would have seemed like a war crime.

Now Drake was climbing on top of one of them along with two Salamander Lancers, intent on steering it into one of the ships docked below, because . . . because if he didn't, someone else would have to.

Lying flat, head pointed downwards alongside the nose of the bomb, he could see his target, one of three Reconquista battleships clustered together near the southern end of the docks. All they had to do was make sure the bombs fell on target. Drake's eyes narrowed as he tried to concentrate on just one ship.

"Go!" the Spriggan directing the bomb drops shouted.

A sailor cut the rope holding Drake's bomb in place, and he hung on for dear life as it shot out from underneath him like a lead weight.

Then his ears were filled with the rushing of wind. When they'd timed it during practice, there was a mere nine seconds to impact. That was all the time he and his two Salamander wingmen had to push the thing onto course and bail.

One thousand one.

The ship was just a speck below them, one dot among dozens lined up all along the cliffs like the fake ducks at a shooting gallery.

One thousand two.

A little bigger now. Off to his left he could see three shooting stars, two red and one violet, as they split away from their deadly payload. Gravity would do the rest.

One thousand three.

He was really getting a sense of the scale. Damn was it big. Sleek like a zeppelin or a rocket out of some old black and white sci-fi flick.

One thousand four.

They were veering a bit to the right. Drake extended his wings and pushed at his handholds.

One thousand five.

The two Salamanders had been trained to follow his lead. Spreading their wings, they nudged gradually leftward just enough to bring them back on track.

One thousand six.

At the front of the bomb, just ahead of the nose, a smoldering lighter was held in a lever arm over an ignition hole. He tapped it down and saw a short jet of sparks escape as the fuse was lit. The bomb was primed.

One thousand seven.

Drake let go, spreading his wings and shooting away as fast as he could.

One thousand eight.

He had no direction in mind except away. Away from what was about to happen next, as he skirted over rooftops and narrow streets.

One thousand nine.

He felt it more than anything else, sort of like when you leaned into a wave and the water slapped back, only instead of cool, he felt heat spreading across the back of his neck. Only as the sound started to fade did he realize that he'd been hearing the thunder of the first explosion.

Then, a moment later, it came again, slightly muted this time. 'That one was mine . . . '

He looked back.

The docks were painted orange as fire blossomed up through the deck of the first ship, its hull splintered from forces it had never been meant to contain. The entire front of the vessel had bent forward, and now tottered dangerously over the abyss as it burned.

Drake next looked to his own handiwork and whistled faintly. They'd veered off course; not by much, but enough to make it a near miss rather than a glancing hit. At a guess, the bomb had crashed into the dock, wedging itself close to the hull before detonating.

The blast had caused the grounded ship to list in its cradle. The entire port side of their target was a wreck of wood splinters, snapped masts and warped bronze. What wasn't already on fire was starting to smolder in the heat. 'Fire wards my ass,' he thought as a groaning -pop- emanated from the hull and an anchor plummeted free over the cliffs, trailing its chain as it went.

Another bomb detonated, blowing the front third of a warship apart in a shower of sparks and flame.

Eleven targets and they'd knocked three out of the fight in the first minute. Naturally, that's when things started to go not so smoothly.

Flares were launched, mundane fireworks and mage conjured lights silhouetting the Sabrina.

It took time for the Sabrina to line up her next target, a nasty looking customer bristling with readied guns. The next bomb was cut free, plummeting towards the target with its three Faerie bombardiers. They made it about halfway down before suddenly scattering, the bomb beginning to tumble.

"What the hell?" Drake grunted to himself. The bomb fell unguided and unlit, crashing into the cliffs before vanishing over the edge of Albion.

He saw the cause as he watched the next group part ways with their bomb. They hadn't let go, they were blasted loose as a ball of compressed air burst into a miniature windstorm. The trio of Faeries swirled high in the air like autumn leaves.

"Looks like they're not going to make this easy for us, Darling." The disturbingly calm voice of Shirishi drifted down as the dark magic user came to a hover. He couldn't see her face beneath her helm, but she'd dropped the high class act, for now.

"Yeah."

In the streets and towers, alarms were beginning to sound. Bells rang, chasing one another across the city.

The sky was almost empty. Only a handful of ships and what might or might not be dragons in the distance. For now, he and Shirishi were just two dots floating off at the edge of nothing.

"We knew something like this was going to happen," Drake growled. They'd gotten lucky with the first three ships, but every extra minute was one more minute for the Rebels to fight back. "Time to go collect our skull cracking pay."

To the east, Drake caught sight of dark silhouettes passing in front of moonlit clouds. The air patrols were turning to investigate.

The first explosion had also been the cue for their own knights to take flight. Twelve griffins and a lone manticore spread their wings and banked wide, sweeping down and outward to meet the responding dragons.

"We're heading back to the docks." Drake folded his wings, losing altitude.

Closer to the ground the alarm bells were louder and the shouts of people in the streets filled the air. Skimming over the rooftops he left the panicked noises behind as he headed for the sound of battle.

The docks were in chaos. Fire was consuming damaged ships, and the air was tinged orange from firelight reflected on the smoke. Men were running around like ants, confused at first, but there was a higher order at work.

Despite the element of surprise, isolated soldiers were struggling to fight back. Not many, but there were thousands down there to Tristain's dozens, and it wouldn't take many to endanger the mission.

Wind barriers had been erected and flares were launched to illuminate the docks, revealing the bombers and their bombs, and dazzling the Spriggan bombardiers.

Here, a group of Armsmen had managed to grab their muskets, volleying blindly into the air.

There, the crew of a gunship got one of the swivel guns loaded and turned it on a hapless Lancer.

And over there. Beneath the eave of a port building a quartet of mages were lending their power to reinforce the canopy of wind protecting the next ship.

As he watched, their combined spell knocked the next bomb aside. Already lit, it crashed into and through the hull of a gunboat, which was then thrown about like a toy by the following detonation.

Drake nodded to Shirishi and pointed to the mages.

Moving across the rooftops, a slender figure was silhouetted by the flames. The powerful longbow in her hands left no doubt in Drake's mind to her identity. Marina.

They were going to need that arm of hers, and her Breaker's Bow.


Airman Third Class Samuels clutched his loaded musket and tried to keep his head down as the mages chanted at a fevered pace.

Minutes, just minutes ago, he'd been shaken awake by a sound like the Founder's own judgement and a force that had rocked the Fearless like a child's rattle.

Alarm bells ringing in the darkness chimed in one of the familiar patterns that they had all been trained to memorize. An attack!

Months of Stand-to-Arms had hammered home what he should be doing. But it hadn't prepared him for this.

The docks were on fire. There had been fires before, but nothing like this. Had a ship's magazine gone up? The shock alone was enough to leave a man senseless. For most, it had.

A few heads were kept here and there, mostly mage officers who had seen the worst of the fighting. But more stumbled about as if lost or drunk, only to be knocked to the deck as the world shook with another -BOOM- like God's thunder.

The Chief Armsman saw Samuels and grabbed hold of him, forcing a musket into his waiting hands and a fistful of cartridges into his pocket. It was only as he realized what he was holding that reality resumed.

"But it c-can't be!" Samuels stammered as the Armsman rammed home the shot of a second musket and tossed it to another of his fellows.

The senior Armsman barked a curse at Samuels. He was a veteran from when the 'Glorious Navy of the Holy Movement of the Reconquistadors' had simply been the Royal Navy of Albion, and he didn't take well to any words but 'Yes' and 'Sir' from the lips of a lowly Airman.

"It can be, lad! This is an attack! Now go gather up the sailors on the docks and try to find the Captain if you can." That was all that was said before Samuels was pushed onto the gangplank, nearly taking a spill off the side of the ship's cradle as he disembarked.

It wasn't much to go on, but it was at least an order, something he could follow. The rest had worked itself out as he ran through the alternating light and shadow of the buildings alongside the docks, nearly colliding with a quartet of mages racing along the wharves.

These men were all officers from the newly upgraded ships that had been sent to supplement the Squadron. They didn't panic or run, except straight into danger, dragging Samuels along with them like a stray pup.

Flares illuminated the smoke filled skies and revealed a dark shape, a ship high overhead, as a trio of stars plummeted free from its side. The mages raised their wands and staves, throwing magic like a man would a javelin.

Now things were burning and exploding about him, and officers were screaming orders for order.

Yes, it had to be a nightmare. He'd seen . . . shapes. Snatched glimpses of winged people. Not humans. Demihumans? Firstborns? That was the only thing that made sense. Who else would be mad enough to attack the Fleet of Albion in its own Port?

The chanting at his back reached its climax as one of the mage officers raised his staff to the sky. He tried to spot what the mage was aiming for. All Samuels could see was three bright stars, like fireflies, breaking away from another one of those oblongs. He felt a sense of grim satisfaction as the devilish device was deflected.

His confidence welled up, and then turned to alarm as the next magic chant turned to gargling. His face went pale as he saw one of the Lieutenants clutching at his throat, a dark shaft protruding through his neck. The man's eyes widened, nearly popping from his skull as he drowned in his own blood.

Samuels threw himself to the ground, pressing his body as best he could against a pile of ropes, before peering about for the source of the arrow.

As trained battle mages, the officers responded immediately. All three closed ranks, facing outwards, their chanting changing. Another arrow glinted in the fire light, speeding straight, and true, and fast; almost too fast for Samuels to see it if it had not passed in front of a flare. One of the mages caught the arrow with a gale of wind that batted it aside.

On a rooftop a lone figure crouched, already nocking another arrow. Shouldering his musket, Samuels took careful aim as his Dah had taught him. His finger squeezed the trigger.

The world went black.

What was this? He couldn't even see his own hands in front of him.

"Damnation!" one of the mage officers shouted.

"Use soundings!"

Samuels heard a high pitched clicking from somewhere nearby.

"Hiding in the shadows! Show yourselves, you cowards!"

Then Samuels heard a sound like . . . well . . . it sounded almost like rainfall as it splattered against stone. It left as soon as it came, leaving only silence and three ominous -thuds-. He blinked, and suddenly the blackness was replaced by spots, and past the spots, blurs of light, then shapes.

Samuels wished he could have stayed blind.

They were dead, all three of them. The cause of their death was hideously obvious. The men had been riddled with tiny holes, each smaller than a musket ball, leaving barely any mark of their passage through their skin, through their robes. Their bodies wept blood like tears.

"What the hell?!" a voice in the dark grunted.

"That's Darkness magic, Darling," a soft voice purred, so close . . .

Holding perfectly still, the young sailor watched. He could see them now. Shrouded all in black. Black cloth, black plate, fine black mail, and black hawk-like helms. The only part of them that was not black was a symbol on their right shoulder, the silhouette of a hawk inscribed in purest white.

The larger of the two kicked the body of the mage lieutenant with the toe of his boot. Hands trembling, Samuels began to fumble for his musket, moving slowly, praying that he would not draw their attention.

A helmeted head turned to face him. The man, the monster, approached, and desperately Samuels swung the musket up and yanked hard on the trigger. A loud -crack- filled his ears. The armored figure staggered and let out a grunt of surprise, a hand reaching for his shoulder.

"Drake!"

A gauntlet closed around the barrel of Samuel's musket and the weapon was torn from his grasp. Swiftly, almost casually, the heavy weapon was brought across the armor clad figure's knee. Wood splintered and iron bent. "It's alright, just nicked the armor."

'Please, Founder preserve me!' the young sailor thought, closing his eyes and waiting for a mortal blow.

Nothing happened. Samuels blinked.

The helmet gazed down at him; where there should be eyes, he saw only shadows. Then, slowly, it turned away, looking to its partner.

"Are you sure?"

"We're here to sink ships, not kill kids." Four long, thin black wings formed from their backs, glowing softly with violet light. The two stood, armor leaping in the firelight and sinking into shadows. Apparitions whose bodies glowed with preternatural power. Both spread their wings, before vanishing into the predawn sky.


Wind pressing against her upper body, d'Artagnan bucking beneath her, Karin de La Vallière twisted in her saddle. Behind her, three Albionian Dragon Knights pursued. They were well trained, coordinating their attacks in an attempt to bracket her mount.

Through their familiar link, d'Artagnan seemed almost bored. Without any prompting from Karin he folded his wings and spun downwards, only spreading them again when he was just above the rooftops.

The Dragon Knights followed her with difficulty. Dragons were a great deal larger than either griffins or manticores, and what they gained in power and endurance, they lost in agility.

A fireball grazed past, followed by a wind spear thrown by the lead mage. Karin answered the attack with a hail of her own vacuum blades, peppering the leader and his mount. The mage attempted to parry the spells and turn them back on her.

Instead, he was overwhelmed. The blades severed his dragon's left wing cleanly at the root and took off his wand arm. The dragon roared in pain, and was then silenced as a vacuum blade severed its throat. The knight also roared out, and he too was silenced as another blade severed his head.

Sharing the same fate to the end, dragon and knight dropped from the sky, colliding with the cliff face, bouncing once and then plunging into the mists below.

The sudden loss of their leader did nothing to deter the remaining knights, who instead of retreating closed together and raised their wands in unison.

That would suffice.

One hung back behind his partner, shaping a rippling vortex of air. The spell took form, wings, claws, and beak of wind magic, and infernal ball-lightning eyes. It soared towards her, reaching out with its claws, intent at tearing out her throat.

The Tristanian Manticore Knight simply extended her wand and pushed.

Parrying, the art of deconstructing an opponent's magic and turning it back against them, even adding in some of one's own magic in the process. She had never been particularly good at it. Not because she lacked power, but because she did not.

For Karin de La Vallière, the spells of lesser mages were fragile indeed when grasped in the steel grip of her will. The powerful wind construct struck the tip of her sword-wand and began to come apart like vapor, dying as quickly as it had been born.

The air around her began to swirl faster and faster, forming a vortex before splitting and then splitting again. One became two, and two became four. It was the purest embodiment of the mechanics of the holy system of magic that Brimir had passed down to his chosen people. A four fold Square spell, the Heavy Wind.

The knights saw what was coming, but they were as powerless to stop it as they were to stop a volcanic eruption or a hurricane. It was less a spell and more a natural disaster given malicious purpose.

The Heavy Wind blossomed outwards, four counter rotating vortexes spreading in a cone of complete destruction. The dragons were caught in the gale force winds, whipped and battered by debris, and dragged inwards to where the rotating constructs made contact.

Flesh was simply not up to the task of surviving in an environment so fundamentally inimical to its continued integrity.

By the time the Heavy Wind dissipated the spell had erupted over the cliffs of Albion, carrying with it stones, roofing shingles, and the bloodied and dismembered remains of two more of Albion's elite Dragon Knights. Karin surveyed her accomplishment. Inefficient, but expeditious.

Now her attention turned back to the skies over York, where the Griffin Knights were locked in battle. The dragons posed a unique threat. Until the clipper finished its slow bombing run, they had to be kept away from the Sabrina and her explosive payload at all costs.

It was a challenging task for a mere twelve Griffin Knights. Their mounts were less than a third the size of the more powerful dragons, and they lacked the constitution to endure serious injury and continue fighting. These were weaknesses they had long ago learned to account for.

But not today.

Today, the Griffin Knights were not only fearless, they were foolhardy, eager to avenge their betrayal and regain their honor. As Karin watched, one of her subordinates abandoned his wing mate and fell upon the soldiers manning a cannon. The knight lashed out with fire and wind spells, but as he rose back into the sky a dragon bore down on him.

There was no time for Karin to do anything as both were torn from the skies. The Heavy Wind felt anger boiling up within her.

The remainder of the Griffin Knights were following her orders, but even the most obedient were taking needless risks, indulging in unnecessary bravado.

She waved down the partner of the fallen griffin, falling into formation beside him. "Sir Weltwall, what is this?!"

Raising the visor of his helmet, the tall knight looked over to his superior. "Goslin struck out on his own, my Lady! I couldn't stop him."

Karin grimaced. "Stick close to me and guard my back."

"My Lady?" Sir Weltwall stuttered.

"The Spriggans have the ships, the Salamanders and your fellow Griffin Knights have the dragons. We will take the fort," she instructed before lowering the visor of her own helmet and spurring d'Artagnan to climb.

In total, the Sabrina had expended eighteen of her twenty four bombs against the eleven docked ships of the line.

Two of those ships, the first and second, had been completely destroyed.

Two, the third and sixth, were so badly damaged as to be barely airworthy. They would need weeks if not months of repairs, assuming their crews even managed to rescue them from the fires that licked at their hulls.

Two more had suffered only light to moderate damage from missed bombs. Their hulls were still intact and their keels sound, but their masts and rigging had been badly damaged, and in one case completely stripped from the hull. These vessels, while fully airworthy, had no means to propel themselves other than by prodigious amounts of Wind magic.

Two of the frigates stationed at York and three of the small coastal gunships and post ships were now nothing but wrecks burning in their docks or blown to splinters. Bombs that had heavily damaged the sturdier ships of the line had completely annihilated their smaller brethren.

The damage was devastating, but it was not complete.

For every ship of the line that had been badly damaged, one had weathered the attack still in fighting condition. Three more of the large battleships had suffered some damage to their rigging, but the remaining two vessels were all but unscathed.

The Royal Sovereign in particular had been shielded by her large complement of officers, resisting several bombing attempts.

No, the bombs had always been essential to cripple the Squadron, to winnow down its numbers, but they could not be expected to carry the day. For that, twelve Tristanian ships of the line and a squadron of Dragon Knights had been committed.

A Salamander mage aboard the Sabrina, well versed in Darkness magic, had used a spell to report the commencement of the attack to the fleet standing off beyond the limits of Albion's airspace. They were expected to arrive some time after dawn.

In the meantime, the strike force had the task of paving the way, of crippling the remaining ships so they could not run, thinning the enemy Dragon Knights, and destroying the coastal fort that defended the cliffs.

The very fort upon which Karin now had her sights set.

It had been carved directly into the cliff by magic, its sullen walls bristling with firing ports. Thick, smooth stone walls granted no purchase. Even she would fail in breaching them. Which was why the Sabrina had reserved no less than four of her bombs to break open the fort's walls.

The Sabrina was nearly overhead now.

Karin waved for Sir Weltwall to follow her lead. Gathering up her willpower once more, her namesake spell took shape, to be brought down over the fort. Wind barriers were torn open, and soldiers were plucked from their cover and battered like dolls. But no matter how strong, the Heavy Wind failed to find purchase.

No matter, there would be plenty of purchase soon.

Four tapered cylinders fell free from the Sabrina one after the other, accompanied by their Faerie operators.

It appeared that several mages had managed to find refuge in a dugout along the fort's parapet. Even now they were rising, swatting the first bomb away.

Gesturing to Sir Weltwall, Karin and d'Artagnan plunged into the fray. Vacuum blades showered down, catching unprepared mages in the act of casting. The trench became a channel of blood.

The first bomb plunged narrowly by. Burying itself in the fort's roof, it erupted with enough force to cave in the floor down to the level of the upper cannons.

The next bomb had an even more devastating impact, the explosive landing almost directly above a fault in the wall. The end effect was the violent calving of one of the fort's faces. Nearly three levels worth of three-mail thick stone slid free from the cliff in a titanic avalanche.

A jet of flame washed past her, and she felt d'Artagnan buck in surprise. She silently cursed as she realized that she'd missed a mage. But where was he? And why did she suddenly feel so anxious? No, not her, it was d'Artagnan. Something had him riled, something that she only recognized almost before it was too late.

Looking up, she saw the fireball's real target, and realized that it had been aimed true just as it struck the final bomb a mere twenty mails overhead.


"Quit your prancing about and fight me, you witch!" Sir Godard roared as he pursued his prey through the skies of York.

It had been not more than ten minutes since he'd been roused from his bed by the sound of alarm bells and distant thunder. He had taken to the skies along with half his squadron, not knowing if it was an attack or another attempted sabotage.

He'd learned soon enough that it was his first guess that was right. A cavalry raid, with griffins descending on the first dragons to respond.

His squadron had broken into pairs and spread out to support the beleaguered defenders. Meanwhile, Sir Godard had turned to the docks, intent on reaching the flagship.

He had seen them then for the first time, winged forms flitting through the smoke or else jumping from rooftop to rooftop, illuminated by the flames and their own black light.

On the docks a group of Armsmen leveled their muskets, only to suddenly stagger and turn on one another. As many of them opened fire on their allies as volleyed against the enemy. In the shadows, a solitary winged form held a staff encircled in glowing runes.

Sir Godard sucked in a breath.

He circled once, approaching the building that the witch was using for cover, before loosing a volley of wind arrows. The constructs traced a narrow path of destruction across the cobblestones before cutting through the corner of the building.

From the cloud of pulverized mortar and stonework, a form struggled to take to the skies with wings protruding from its back.

He would skewer it then.

That was when he had been confronted by this bane of his existence, slashing past him with that accursed spear, forcing him to guard, and sending phantasms to obscure his sight.

While his subordinates occupied themselves fighting the griffin-mounted warriors and their winged allies in honorable combat, he was being taken for a buffoon! He was Godard the Squall, and this demihuman abomination should be fleeing before him!

'FEAR ME, DAMN YOU!'

Spurring his dragon into a dive, he chased the winged witch as she raced just below roof level along the streets paralleling the docks. He lashed at her with spears and whips of wind, clicking his tongue in disgust as she evaded.

He leaned forward in his saddle, taking aim. A vicious smile spread across his lips as air collected and compressed down to a point no larger than a musket ball before being released. Windows shattered and shingles peeled from rooftops. There was nowhere to run now!

With no place to escape to and no time to evade, the apparition crashed into the shockwave . . . and dissolved into smoke?

"What?!" Sir Godard looked about desperately. He refused to believe he faced something so insubstantial as a phantom.

Darkness flashed across the pale blue of the slowly lightening sky, and Sir Godard shielded himself purely by reflex.

A spear slammed into his barrier of wind. The apparition converted the momentum into motion, vaulting into a flip that sent it tumbling past him.

"I'll tear you limb from limb you witch!"

Ahead, another Dragon Knight had acquired the same prey and was intent on heading her off. Good, they would take it in their crossfire. The apparition looked to the front, and then back to Godard.

A shower of lights and strange glyphs circled the figure before coming to a stop one after another.

Too slow. A volley of wind arrows formed around Sir Godard. The Dragon Knight ahead mirrored his motions perfectly.

The last glyph froze, his prey glowed and then came apart in dozens of dark winged shapes. Sir Godard raised a hand to shield himself, his spell dissipating as he crashed into the cloud of ravens, their feathered wings beating past him.

A rage filled swing of his sword caused some of the birds to burst into smoke, just like the false apparition before them, and then . . .

The last thing Sir Godard ever saw was the gargoyle of a stone church tower that replaced the empty sky.


Whistling softly, Morgiana surveyed her handiwork, her spear propped against her shoulder as she hovered in midair. And that was why you didn't mess with the Phantom Queen of the Spriggans.

A little bit of stunt flying, some shadow clones, and a mirror surface spell, and you had a recipe for dragon pancakes.

Strangely, she didn't feel much remorse. Maybe because of how he'd died. She hadn't killed him, she'd self-defensed him.

Though . . . didn't these guys usually fly in pairs?

The shadow that suddenly swept over her was her only warning as several tons of lizard and its rider got the drop on her. Impressive, all things considered. She twirled the Jotun's Spear over her head like a baton, blocking the fire drake just as its beak snapped shut.

The dragon roared as the tip of the spear sank into the roof of its mouth and up through its nasal cavity. The mounted knight shouted and tried to dislodge her with some sort of wind whip that clawed against the shoulder of her armor.

"Take a bite out of me, will ya?" Morgiana grunted as she leveraged her strength to sink the spear tip further upwards.

A noxious chemical odor carrying forth on fetid breath clued her in, and she kicked loose just as the dragon opened its mouth wider to unleash a point blank fireball.

Morgiana was quick on her feet and good with her wings, but there were some things even she couldn't evade. Luckily, she didn't have to. The dragon's flame collided with the back of Eugene's armor, washing harmlessly over the Salamander's Flame Shell as it activated.

The Salamander General spun around and swung his executioner's blade. The demonic sword Gram sliced firmly into the dragon's thick skull.

Seeing her opening Morgiana shot over him, kicking off from his shoulder and racing over the dragon's neck to confront the mounted knight.

The man got off a fast wind needle, the magic spell denting the shoulder of her armor and jerking her to the side, before the Lady of the Spriggans swung her spear around and delivered a skull splitting blow with the weighted butt.

It was lights out for him. Even if he wasn't killed by the impact, the knight and his dragon were in no condition to continue the fight. The dragon fell from the sky in a barely controlled spiral, coming to lie still, wings propped against the buildings of a narrow street.

The rush of adrenaline faded, and with it, the endorphin high that had numbed her to fear. Morgiana felt her wings give out on her, only to be caught in strong arms.

"Not being paid for heroics, huh?" Eugene rumbled suspiciously.

She grinned weakly, and tried very carefully to not look at the maybe not carcass and maybe not corpse beneath them. Yeah, now that she had the chance to think about it, it wasn't something she wanted to dwell on.

"Well, you know, I wouldn't call it heroics . . ."

"Oh really? Then what was that?" He nodded a head towards the church tower.

"Self defense?" She squirmed free from Eugene's grip and drifted back.

"Alone? Without a wingman?" Eugene asked. The big Salamander sounded ever so slightly agitated.

The Lady of the Spriggans smiled slyly. "It couldn't be that you were worried about moi?"

"This isn't a game. You can't cut loose like that anymore," Eugene warned, tapping his own side for emphasis.

"Yeah, well, that bastard was about to make Kentucky Fried Spriggan out of my guild. I got a little protective."

Eugene's only answer was an unconvinced nod, before he gestured for her to follow him to a cluster of quiet rooftops where a handful of Salamanders were resting their wings.

'We're actually doing pretty well,' Morgiana thought as she tallied up the Salamanders.

She knew that some had been hurt, a few badly, but so far there had only been one confirmed fatality. Eugene had looked pretty pissed when he'd heard.

"Gene-kun." Eugene's second in command bowed his head as his commander touched down.

"The enemy cavalry are being kept back from the south-east staging point. How is the harassment going?" Eugene asked.

"Two dragons eliminated, but three more retreated towards the docks," Kagemune replied, mirroring Eugene's clinical look of satisfaction.

It wasn't like she'd been keeping count, but the Dragon Knights that had originally sallied from throughout the city had taken plenty of casualties so far. Between the element of surprise, the zeal of the Griffin Knights, and the prowess of a full Raid Force of Salamander Lancers, the Albionian knights hadn't known what they were in for.

"Morgiana-sama!"

Turning around, the Lady of the Spriggans was met by a panting young Spriggan landing on the roof. He sounded a tad familiar . . .

"Oh, Name-kun!" she answered cheerfully as she nodded to the young man whose real handle was Shime. But until he managed to prove his worth and rise above gopher status, he would be addressed as 'Name-kun'. "Catch your breath, kid."

Name-kun nodded his head quickly. "Morgiana-sama, the Sabrina is making her pass over the northern fort now."

"That's our cue to move the mage teams up to support," Eugene commented.

Morgiana sighed as she languidly stretched her arms. This Dark Amalgam armor was great, but it sure as hell was a pain to wear for long stints.

Things were still going roughly according to plan. No matter how the operation at Newcastle went, the surprise attack here had succeeded at applying a ten pound sledgehammer to the knees of the Rebel's Fleet.

Now it was just a race to see how much insult they could add to injury before the battle line arrived. The fort guarding the port was another key target, and after the pinkette finished it off, the Spriggans had been instructed to indulge in a bit of targeted looting.

"Anything else, Kiddo?" Morgiana asked Name-kun as the boy finally caught his breath.

"Yes, Morgiana-sama. Word from Drake. The Dragon Knight squadrons have begun to consolidate around the docks. We've had to pull back."

Eugene cursed softly under his breath.

"Commander?" Kagemune asked.

"There's not much we can do about them until the fleet arrives," Eugene said. "Morgiana, the docks are becoming a very dangerous place to be."

"Right, right." Morgiana nodded back to Name-kun. "Oy, scram and tell Drake to get everyone together and head for the northern fort. We're going to help the Salamanders storm in after the Wonder Wind . . ."

"Heavy Wind," Kagemune corrected softly.

"Anyways, after she helps crack open the fort's walls, we'll have to soften up anyone who doesn't surrender."

Fighting the unknown had the Rebels highly strung. It was the perfect time for a little psychological warfare.

Name-kun placed a closed hand over his heart. "Yes, Morgiana-sama." Morgiana waggled her spear idly. "I mean . . . Big Sis?"

"There ya'go, Kiddo! Now, get lost."

"Kagemune, go find Carmond and tell him the same," Eugene instructed. "I want his platoon to rest their wings before advancing on the fort."

"Yes, Gene-kun." Kagemune saluted and conjured his wings to do as instructed. He'd barely risen from the roof when a sound like thunder peeled across the Port.

"That's the fort bombing," Morgiana murmured, training her eyes north.

Was it wrong that she was proud of her guild?

A second bomb detonated.

They were killing people tonight. But protecting people too. How could she not be proud of them? They were strong. The strongest among the Spriggans, some of the strongest among the Fae. Not just in body; that was just a fluke of stats. They were strong in other ways. They'd stepped forward unflinchingly to protect others. And she would protect them in turn.

The third bomb exploded with a flash of flame and light that briefly dazzled Morgiana's darkness adjusted eyes. When the thunder came, it sounded different, less muted than before. It took her a second to understand why.

Morgiana's heart stopped for a single beat. Her mind rewound the last handful of seconds and played it over again. Three little points of light, two red and one deep violet, and then they'd vanished in a flower of orange and yellow . . .

They'd let go.

Right?

"Morgiana!" Eugene shouted.

She didn't know when she'd taken to the sky, she didn't even realize she was flying. She'd just reacted, kicking off with all her might and cutting straight across the Port towards the dissipating cloud of smoke and flame.

"Morgiana, slow down!" Eugene was falling further behind, he'd never been as fast as her in a straight sprint.

"I can't," Morgiana shouted back.

'I can't, I can't, I can't!' She felt something burning against her cheeks, and she wasn't sure if it was the wind or tears. One of her kids had been in that blast.


Pain was not a new experience for Karin de La Vallière. Her body had long ago become a patchwork of scars. Pain was her oldest companion, pain meant she was still alive. Groaning under her breath, she opened her eyes and blinked away the spots.

Arms. Right arm good, left arm . . . there was a faint grinding at the wrist and flaring of red hot agony. Sprained or broken. Head, aching, and she could feel blood trickling down her face, but probing with her good hand suggested it was merely a scalp wound. Chest, it hurt to breathe, but not so much that she could not take deep breaths. Bruised ribs then. Prodding with her good arm she corrected her tally, the bottom left floating rib was likely broken. Legs, pinned, but she still had feeling in both.

She appeared to be lying in what remained of the fort's courtyard. Pillars of dust rose from holes in the walls and cracks in the cobblestones, carried upwards by the fires burning within. She was propped against a pile of dirt from one of the wrecked walls. Her helmet lay ten mails away, a new collection of dents and scratches marring its surface. Her sword-wand was nowhere in sight.

Slumped against her lower torso was the body of her familiar. d'Artagnan was still alive, anything that hadn't killed her certainly wouldn't finish him off, but through their familiar bond she could sense that he was barely conscious.

The exact series of events came back to her slowly. She had been preparing for her next attack run, and then . . .

Sir Weltwall must have raised a shield between them and the blast. That was the only way she could be alive now. Head spinning about dizzily, she spotted the knight's mount, dead. Sir Weltwall lay a dozen paces away, covered in his own blood, his armor half destroyed.

Trying to free herself from beneath d'Artagnan, her side welled up with pain. She'd been grazed by a wood splinter nearly a mail long. The wound oozed blood, and without a wand she had nothing with which to staunch it.

Pushing through the pain, Karin reached up into her saddle for one of the small potion bottles. She wanted . . . she wanted the green one, she recalled. A small green bulb fell into her fumbling hand. Biting off the silver cap, she wondered briefly if this was wise before swallowing the faintly bitter concoction.

No, it hadn't been wise at all. She nearly gagged as the light green liquid tried to force its way back up, coating and then numbing her throat, spreading like ice into her lungs and fire into her belly. The pain of her injuries was like nothing compared to what happened as the burning sensation reached her wounds. Karin's vision went briefly white as she endured the indescribable sensation of concentrated magic churning about her insides.

When the pain passed, she was overcome by a wave of nausea and then a blessedly cool numbness that at last left her able to act.

She was about to try to free herself again when d'Artagnan shifted feebly, attempting to rise on a badly wounded leg. Karin felt his secondhand alarm, and then her own very real first hand pain as boots clattered beside her and a fist took hold of her hair.

"This one's still alive!" The sound was faintly muted, difficult to make out.

"She's the one," a second voice answered, and Karin felt herself being pulled free from beneath d'Artagnan.

She was thrown to the ground, her landing followed by a kick to the stomach that was only partially blunted by her armor. The blow had been delivered by a dismounted Dragon Knight, now pacing as he stood above her. "Come on you bitch! Stand and fight! Or can't you?!"

Karin glared up at the man, forcing herself to rise, only to be kicked down again.

"She's worth more to us as a prisoner. Leave her to the garrison." The man who had spoken was dressed in the disheveled uniform of a mage officer. Behind him, a whole squad of equally battered looking men had assembled while a second dragon flew a patrol pattern above them.

The knight swept an arm around. "What garrison? Half the garrison is gone, and so is half the bloody fort! Besides, I watched her kill three of my squadron! Tore them to shreds without mercy." Kneeling down, the knight pressed a knee hard into Karin's shoulder and a sword-wand to her cheek. "I'll make you suffer for every one of them!"

The foolishness of many mages, even mage knights, was the assumption that an opponent without a wand was without magic, and that without magic they were helpless. This was naturally incorrect. An opponent was not helpless until they were dead.

Karin's right hand closed around the man's wrist, thumb finding the pressure point and squeezing down until her nail drew blood. Shifting her grip, she suddenly pushed upwards, turning the focus towards its wielder and up into his throat. The man gurgled.

"Four," Karin bit out, wincing as she bumped her cracked ribs. She was weak, shaky on her feet, and her vision wasn't at all clear at present. Her well drilled responses were filling in for thought.

The mage officer who had urged leniency fumbled for his wand. Karin stepped forward, bringing her left arm around the man's wand arm, turning to place herself behind him with his neck held just so. "Yield!"

To Karin's mild surprise, the portly officer threw his wand far from her reach.

"And what do you expect them to do, Madame?" The foot soldiers and two remaining mages looked to one another and back to Karin. "If she makes a move towards that saddle, fire through me if you must!"

Mages and dead eyed musketeers took aim.

"I must beg pardon for the late Lieutenant's brashness, he was grieving for fallen comrades. Why don't you come along peacefully. We'll have your wounds seen to and treat you as a captured officer."

Karin pretended to listen, but she was really just buying time. One good spell, that was all she needed. She could cast a gale that would throw the occupants of the courtyard about like ragdolls. But only if she had a focus. Her saddle was a mere stone's throw away.

The muskets pointing at her were not very accurate, but they would do well enough to kill her at this range. And if the vulgar weapons did not, the two mage officers or the lone circling Dragon Knight would certainly do her in.

Except . . . the dragon wasn't circling, it was plummeting. Dragons were deceptively light creatures, and in death their wings would still catch the air. So when the mount crashed head first into the courtyard, the effect was not as impressive as one might expect.

Half the soldiers spun to take aim at this sudden, mystifying phenomenon, the rest kept their aim on Karin. Then the dust settled. Karin tightened her grip on her hostage.

An armored form was crouched atop the dragon's neck, its spear thrust through the crest of the skull. The armor gave only vague hints as to its wearer's gender, but the thick braid that fell down from the back of the hawk-like helm was clue enough.

The courtyard was silent. Even the dragon's knight was stunned. He sat upright, holding the reins as if not quite comprehending that his mount had been killed beneath him.

"Now then, the way I see it, there's two types of people in this fort right now," a voice rang out loud and clear from the shadows of the hawk helm. "There are badass warrior babes who kill dragons. And there are scared little girls who piss their panties. So . . . care to guess which ones you are?"

The Dragon Knight groped for his sword. An arrow struck the handle. Up on the walls, a Spriggan archer was readying her next shot.

A musketeer turned to face her, and then dropped his musket, howling in pain as a bolt sank into his wrist.

Emerging from a shadow that was cast by nothing, a third Spriggan appeared. The shadow shrank back to the walls of the fort, revealing a fourth and a fifth. A sixth materialized behind one of the mage officers and put a dagger to his throat, while still more appeared on the surrounding walls, accompanied by Salamander mages and Lancers.

"I repeat," Morgiana said, turning her head to the mage who was still pointing his wand at her, "which are you?"

The young mage seemed to give the question careful consideration. "W-we're scared little girls?"

"Who?"

"P-pissed our panties," he stammered, tossing aside his wand and raising his hands in surrender.

"Good girl!" Morgiana said with false cheer, before grabbing the Dragon Knight and hauling him from his saddle.

The commoners followed the lead of their commanders, leaving only the befuddled mage officer struggling in Karin's grasp. The man spluttered as Karin left him to the Spriggans.

More Salamanders were landing, one sweeping his hands over the stricken Griffin Knight, carefully removing the man's helm and feeling for a pulse.

"General Eugene." Karin nodded to the Salamander commander.

Having removed her helmet, the Lady of the Spriggans was looking all about the rubble filled courtyard. At last she stopped and stared. Falling to hands and knees, she began to tear away debris, digging something loose from the shattered masonry.

Body language was always difficult to read in armor, but Karin could guess her state. Standing, Morgiana clutched something close to herself. It was small and black, no longer than a forearm. That was exactly what it was. A pitted and burned gauntlet of a Spriggan bombardier.

The other Spriggans stopped and watched as she turned, face neutral, eyes dark. "Duchess de La Vallière," Morgiana asked, coolly, formally. "Did you . . . see what happened?"

"Morgiana," General Eugene murmured.

Karin paused in answering. This talk of bombs, there was another one standing right in front of her. "It was struck by a fire spell," she said truthfully. "I don't believe any of the bombardiers could have survived."

Eugene lowered his head solemnly. It was the expected and proper response.

Morgiana gave a small nod of thanks, before offering the remains to a young Spriggan who carefully wrapped it in his cloak. She made her way straight to the mage officer who Karin had briefly held hostage. In one easy motion, the Lady of the Spriggans lifted the man off his feet by the collar of his jacket.

"Who was it? Who shot down that bomb?!" Her voice echoed against the walls of the courtyard.

The man kicked clumsily, his eyes going wide with fear. "I-I don't know . . ."

"It was one of the Dragon Knights," one of the other mages said quickly.

The look of terror on the face of the surviving knight told the story all too well. The man fell backwards, trying to crawl away from the Spriggan Lord, his every move met with a distance eating stride of Morgiana's own.

Morgiana stared down at him, her face a neutral mask. Gray eyes caught the light of the red moon. "Hex-kun was terrified," she said, "but he said he couldn't back down either. So he asked me what to do. I told him I would keep him safe, just like the rest of the Kurotaka."

Morgiana's spear flicked out, grazing the Dragon Knight's left cheek. "Why did you have to make me break my promise?"

"Morgiana . . . "

"Not. Now. Drake."

"That's enough. Morgiana," Eugene growled, taking a step past the Spriggan soldier, "this is a battle. That's the way things go."

"You think I don't know that?" she whispered. "Damn." She withdrew her spear, raising it to thrust forcefully at the ground. "Damn!"

The knight whimpered. The spear had planted itself in the ground between his legs.

"Fucking unsatisfying." Blowing out a breath, Morgiana let out an inarticulate shout.

"Marina, take some guys and search the rubble. We're all going home when this is finished. All of us. Drake, Shirishi, Karma, Lark, you're all with me."

"Darling?" The Spriggan woman who had struck Karin as more proper than the rest of her ilk queried.

"There's bound to be more idiots inside, and the Lancers are worthless in confined quarters," Morgiana replied as she left her spear in the earth and drew a wicked knife. "Big Sis is going rat hunting."

Clearing the fort didn't take long. Fires ignited by the bombing drove out the survivors. Most surrendered immediately, the rest did so after a show of force.

By the time the Griffin Knights were circling in the lightening sky, the last of the garrison had been marched into the courtyard and tied up. Morgiana remained restless, but her blood had cooled and she found a wall to lean against to watch the proceedings.

The sun rising over the eastern mist banks silhouetted twelve sleek third and second rate ships of the line. Summoned just before the attack had begun, they had sailed close to the Isle under the cover of darkness. The alarm bells rose up again across the city of York.

"With this, we take the first step to securing Tristain's future," Karin said.

Only five of the Rebels' eleven battleships were fit to maneuver, but two more managed to take to the skies, letting out their moorings and laying down additional lines so they could be turned using capstans on the docks. It seemed they intended to fight from the harbor, where they would enjoy the support of the mage garrison and the surviving batteries.

Between the lost ships and the lost and crippled crews, they couldn't hope to win a fight against the numerically superior Tristanian fleet.

'What had Lord Mortimer called it?' Karin thought back, 'Local superiority?'

It seemed a fitting description. Here and now, Tristain had secured a decisive advantage. She was thinking this even as the first salvos were fired.

"Hey, Gene-kun," Morgiana asked tensely, "I'm not super up to speed on ships. But shouldn't La Ramee be firing back by now?"

Morgiana was right. Using a spare cane-wand retrieved from her saddle, Karin conjured up an air lens. The Albionian Squadron's first shots had struck Tristain's lead ships, but La Ramee still wasn't returning fire.

"The distance," Karin whispered. "The range is much too great."
 
Sir Terrance Dunwell looked into the mirror and saw his own face reflected back at him, wreathed in lather. All men had their rituals, and shaving was his. There was something about the meditative act of sliding a straight edge of metal so close to one's own neck that repelled distraction.

"Are you going to spend all day standing there?" a woman's voice asked.

Sir Dunwell grimaced. "You have more time than me. I see no reason why you should be so impatient."

"Is it not said that time equates to money? And is not the time of a rich man worth more than one who is poor? If that is so, than surely my time can only be more precious, not less."

Sir Dunwell replayed that logic to himself, and then returned to his shaving. Slowly. There was only silence at his back, but somehow it contrived to be an indignant silence.

The lather came away, revealing a beard more peppered with gray than black, and a face roughened by long days spent in chafing winds. He was getting long in the tooth for this. His arm and side broadcast pain with every heartbeat.

'And what do I have to show for it?' he wondered.

Cleaning the straight edge, he returned it to its leather sheath and then turned to the other occupant of the tent, an azure haired woman situated on his cot, cross-legged, and wearing very little more than a spare blouse half unbuttoned.

She was beautiful, he supposed, but more as a study of beauty. Beauty theorized. Perfectly formed. Perfectly proportioned with the exacting ratios of a painter or sculptor. So much so that she took on a sort of clinical impersonality.

She narrowed her eyes. "You are trying to irritate me."

"And succeeding marvelously, it would seem."

They stared each other down across a growing divide of time. Finally, Scirroco shrugged. Partly unfolding herself, she leaned down from the cot to seize a bottle of Germanian brandy that had been left by the Admiral. She took a testing sniff of the contents before pouring herself a glass.

"Your Faeries," she said after her first swallow, "whatever that man may say, they are not Firstborns."

"You know this?"

She gave him a look that could have melted lead. "They do not have the . . . taste of it." One of her hands raised in sympathy to rub her shoulder. "I could tell as much when they slashed my wing."

"Then what are they?" Dunwell asked. The broadsheets claimed to know, but of course they would. The propagandists could not allow an enemy to maintain the power of mystique.

"I do not know," Scirroco replied. "I do not know, and that . . . frustrates me."

"That can be resolved." Reconquista had its sympathizers in Tristain, and they were feeding information back to Londinium every day. A more complete picture was emerging.

She shook her head. "You do not understand. Firstborn magic is governed by communion with the Spirits. They are a living record of this world's history."

"And that means?" Although Dunwell could well guess.

"It means that there is no memory of these Fae in all the world. Even now, it is like . . . scratches in stone. First impressions."

"They are new to the world," Dunwell murmured the impossible. "How?"

"Who knows." Scirroco took another shot and blinked blearily. "We have happened onto interesting times."

The sound of distant bells interrupted his next question. Dunwell looked at her and then to the entrance of his tent as Sir William Wells pulled open the canvas.

The Lieutenant's eyes shifted from the undressed woman to his half dressed captain in two blinks. Dunwell winced. To his credit, Sir Wells was too professional to comment.

"Lieutenant. What the devil is happening out there?" The ringing was settling into a pattern now, one that almost made Sir Wells' reply superfluous.

"Sir. Ships have just been spotted breaching the clouds to the east."

"From the Continent?" Dunwell's mind set into motion. With a pained effort he managed to move past Sir Wells and out into the predawn light.

In less than a minute's time the camp had stirred into action. Spurred by the memory of the demon's charge, soldiers seized weapons and manned guns. Dragons beat their way into the air as the dark curve of a ship's hull drifted low over head.

Sir Wells was at his side in a moment, draping Dunwell's jacket over his shoulders. "Your orders, Sir?"

"Take me to the Thunderchild," Dunwell instructed. The Admiral would want him there. "Then gather up the Squadron. Whatever is happening, you are not to go into battle piecemeal."

"Yes, Sir."

They headed for the stables, Sir Wells parting the throngs for his Captain with a carefully applied wedge of hardened air, until a lone man pushed through the magic-enforced cordon.

"Pardon my intrusion, Captain." Sir Dunwell grimaced as he got a look at the face bordered in ash blond hair. It was one of Lord Cromwell's 'friends', the Tristanian.

"Viscount Wardes," Dunwell growled. A conflict brewed in him. The man was a traitor . . . a deeply ingrained distaste battled against his own disdain for hypocrisy, until it found a middle ground. The Viscount had failed in his mission. Prince Wales still lived, and that news, coming on the heels of his apparent death, had struck a demoralizing blow across the camp.

But Lord Cromwell still seemed pleased with his new servant, else he would not still be here giving orders to Cromwell's shrouded forces.

"I will require a dragon," Wardes said. "And the services of a wingman."

Sir Wells made to say something, but Dunwell held him back with his good arm. "You'll have them. But I would think you would prefer your own mount."

"I do not believe that would be very wise. Judging by who might have the motive to stage this attack." The Viscount smiled humorlessly. "I may have made myself a target for reprisal."

"Then it is Tristain." Dunwell phrased it as the answer to his own question. Tristain was the kingdom most likely to mount a relief effort. Though it begged the question what good it was intended to do at this late date. If not for the Royalists then . . . "Sir Wells, I must get to the Thunderchild at once."

"Before you go, there is one last thing," Captain Wardes announced. "That ketch that was being worked on near the stables."

"What of it?" Dunwell narrowed his eyes. The King's Hand had been crawling all over the decommissioned hull for days, cutting away its sails and strapping the hull in bronze, their work only accelerating after the Tristanian's failure to kill Prince Wales.

"Please extend apologies to Admiral Blake. I fear it has been detached from his command."


Admiral Robert Blake was an old sailor. He'd fought in more than one war, and he'd survived countless battles. He'd led frigate squadrons and battle lines. He'd organized aerial assaults and their repulse, he'd conducted blockades and anti-piracy patrols, he'd even presided over diplomatic missions. There was little left in this world that could surprise him.

As his officers shouted to one another and roared orders, the Admiral walked the deck of the Thunderchild like a madman taking a stroll through the end of the world.

"Four frigates spotted south, range six leagues!" a watchman shouted down from the observation mast that commanded a view over the immense forward sails of the second rater.

"Signal flags from the Viper. She has engaged in battle with three frigates."

"Report from the lower watch nest!" the senior watch officer called. "Eight more ships, cloud bursting from below, frigates and transports."

Captain Stayner chased after his Admiral, alternating between begging for instructions and shouting commands. "Bring the ship about on a north-eastern heading. Signal the frigates to form into battle line."

Blake sighed inwardly. He didn't yet know who their attacker was, but rushing into the unknown would not help them. "Belay that order," he instructed.

"Sir?" Stayner asked.

"Our fleet is too spread out to form up properly." Blake gestured vaguely to the east where the attacking ships had risen from the clouds.

After taking command of the Newcastle Squadron of the Holy Navy of the Glorious Movement of the Reconquistadors, Blake had arrayed his fleet in blockade.

While suitable for isolating a port and preventing the running of supplies, the dispersed formation invited defeat in detail by a consolidated battle line. Indeed, part of the task of the pickets was to provide advance warning of an approaching relief fleet.

The problem was, there shouldn't be a relief fleet. The Royalists were without an ally in the world. Who would come to their aid at this late hour?

"Flag Officer. Signal to all pickets," Blake commanded. "You are instructed to reform with the rest of the fleet while denying battle to the enemy. To all other ships. Captains are to make best speed directly north or south-west around Newcastle and concentrate above the siege encampment." Blake turned to his second in command. "Are you going to relay my orders, Captain?"

The Captain shook his head as if clearing his mind. "Sir, these orders; the blockade will be broken . . ."

"The blockade is already broken," Blake responded.

From the top deck of the Thunderchild, enemy vessels could be seen turning towards Newcastle's Fortress. Two dozen ships formed into three lines, shepherded by four third rate ships of the line. A frigate, the Swiftwing, was caught in the path of the southernmost echelon. She managed a single salvo before being answered by the batteries of six ships of similar class.

The light Albionian vessel was hammered into submission, two of the three foresails along her port flank splintering and falling free along with severed nets and any Airmen too slow or unlucky to cut their safety lines.

"Just look at their formation. We've identified transport ships, correct?"

"Aye sir, six vessels of transport draft," Captain Stayner agreed, before his eyes suddenly went wide. "That's more than enough to evacuate the Fortress! You must order an immediate attack!"

The Admiral shook his head. "That I will not do. We haven't the time to form a battle line. And even if we did, they still have the cover of the Fortress cannons. We will withdraw and catch them when they attempt to retreat."

His orders were met by silence from his second in command.

Stayner was a competent hand at captaining a ship, but his selection to command the Thunderchild had more to do with his stoic loyalty than his tactical acumen. Blake rather suspected that the Captain had been sent as his watcher. Still, the advantage of an intelligent watcher was that they could be reasoned with.

"Relay orders to that effect to all ships, and send a messenger to request reinforcements from York. We will hold the attackers here until they arrive."

"Yes, Sir."

"Admiral, Captain, you should see this, Sirs!" The port side watch officer beckoned them to a lens.

Blake tried to blink away the black dots that swarmed from the leading vessels, leaping free to take to the skies. He was left to wonder just who could gather so many wind mages. Placing a hand on the watch officer's shoulder, he urged the man to magnify the image. The lens rippled like water as it changed and refocused.

"By the Founder!" Captain Stayner declared.

"Well then," Blake decided. "I suppose we can at least say who is attacking." And he found in that certainty a strange relief.

Still at a loss as to what he was seeing, Stayner turned to the Admiral for an explanation. "Sir?"

"Signal at once to the fleet. Faeries are afield."


Guiche de Gramont, fourth son of the celebrated General Belgen de Gramont, and a loyal agent in service to the Princess of his much beloved Tristain, stood guard resolutely at his post. Father himself had directed that he not yield this position until relieved, that he hold the line to the last breath!

"If you're just going to stand around, you could at least help."

Guiche tried to ignore the voice.

"Millia-chan was an earth mage too. She used to use her golems to help me with heavy lifting."

He wasn't listening. The voice wasn't there, and it most certainly didn't belong to a giant . . . slug.

"I guess you're just useless," the slug muttered before returning to its tinkering with one of the Eagle's guns.

Guiche deflated helplessly as the casually offered insult hit home. It was what his classmates thought of him, it was what his brothers thought of him, it was what father thought of him. That was why he'd been sent here. So he wouldn't get in the way of the soldiers.

Other than himself and the slug named Kimura there were only a handful of Airmen standing about readying the Eagle for departure.

Theoretically, standing guard over the Eagle was an incredible honor. But in fact, it was a duty that was doomed to succeed. There were only two ways to enter the docks. From above, guarded by the massive guns of the Newcastle Fortress, or else via the dock entrance itself, guarded by the mercurial winds of Albion's shadowed and mist-shrouded underside.

The docks would be completely safe until Newcastle itself fell. And that was most likely why father had instructed him to stand guard here.

What was worse . . . he was almost pathetically . . . grateful for it.

He'd convinced himself that he could prove himself a man and earn honor the way his brothers and father had, in service to Tristain.

Now, however, he wasn't so sure.

He'd watched Captain Wardes nearly kill the Crown Prince of Albion before his eyes, and while the Viscount had done so using a wind construct, the nearly fatal blow had been delivered with a single stroke of a sword.

There had been no grand battle of clashing steel. No glissade of magic against magic. It had been cold, understated, and impersonal. Just as his father had said it would. A young man could see his own mortality while witnessing something like that.

Two seconds was all the time it took to be killed. Less than that even. His whole life could culminate in an anonymous two second death at the point of a simple sword.

Being honest with himself, Guiche realized that he was a coward.

He was scared out of his mind. The very idea of dying consumed him, even as he stood here in the closest thing to safety in all of Newcastle.

A whistle pierced the fog of Guiche's introspection. The men on the docks seemed drawn to something happening in the mists below.

"Are you maybe going to check that?" the slug asked in that maddeningly calm voice. A golden eye turned on its stalk like the orb of a scepter.

"What?" Guiche said.

"I thought you were supposed to be standing watch." Kimura's eye was held on him for a moment longer before losing interest.

What was he doing? Guiche shook himself out. When he was done, he stood a little straighter and held his head a little higher. Even if he didn't feel it, he could act the part well enough.

Marching down the gangplank he peered over the edge of the dock to see if he could spy what was causing such commotion.

The docks were housed high up in the well that bored its way through Newcastle from top to bottom. It was the only way to shelter them from the irregular winds and frequent icicle hails that plagued the Isle's underside. A hundred, perhaps two hundred mails below his feet, the walls of the cavern gave way to open sky and eternal mist. Guiche squinted, but he could not see what had caught the sailors' attention in that brew.

He waited a little longer, among curious murmurs, until the sailors themselves seemed to doubt whatever they had seen, and turned away.

It was then that he began to perceive a shadow within the shadows. What could have been a trick of the mists. But it persisted, growing ever sharper and more defined until shadows gained depth and texture and took substantial shape.

At last he could see it rising from the fog. In his mind he was slow to comprehend what at first appeared to be a ghostly apparition.

A ship, or the remains of a ship, for it had blindly weathered the winds and razored hail. Masts hung broken, sails tattered, ropes and lines cut, dangling like the entrails of some abyssal beast. And its hull, splintered and battered, hanging together only by strips of reinforcing bronze.

In the time it took for Guiche to truly comprehend what it was, it had already risen almost fifty mails. Still accelerating, it slammed listlessly against the cavern wall before dragging itself further upward, the groans of over-stressed joints turning into shrieks of tortured wood and metal . . .

"Everyone back!" Guiche screamed as it sank in too late. There was nowhere to run and no time besides as he swept his wand in a wild stroke. The air filled with the sharp sound of twisting metal pulling taut and a musical twang as bronze wires caught and snapped, pulling the hulk away from its course toward the Eagle's side and dragging it onto a lazy arc into the adjoining dock.

As ghastly shapes leaped clear from its deck onto the docks, the last thing Guiche saw before he was blasted into blackness was the keel of the hulk coming apart as it swung toward him like a great fist.


After weeks of waiting, the breaking of the blockade finally sparked Reconquista's army into action.

The Rebel assault began.

Opposite Newcastle the cannons of the siege line commenced their barrage. Ball and shot arced the half league distance to the Fortress, to be repelled by the magics of the defenders or deflected by the thick battlements.

That would change as the battle wore on, as gunners made their adjustments and mages tired. But at the outset the defense was adamantine. Prince Wales Tudor felt no fear of failure at this early stage as he stood on the rampart and surveyed the field.

The appearance of their allies, it was strange to think of having allies, had caught the Rebels off guard. The siege was not prepared to overwhelm Newcastle's defenses just yet.

They were trying mightily though.

At the Prince's side, Paris, never one to show much interest in the intricacies of Wind magic, raised a spyglass to his eye and observed the siege line. He cursed beneath his breath.

"Orcs."

Wales grimaced as he found the pink skins for himself. Thousands of the porcine beasts had been gathered from the Continent by the Rebels. Their legendary vitality and crudely effective weapons made them frighteningly efficient shock troops to be spent against Royalist holdouts.

The orcs poured down the trenches like a river of flesh, their beady red eyes glinting with bloodlust.

"It is only to be expected," Wales sighed. "They've no intention of letting us go without a fight. So we shall give them one."

Some three hundred Tristanian Armsmen stood shoulder to shoulder with Newcastle's native defenders. And perched on the wall above them all were nearly a hundred Faeries of ALfheim.

"Gunnery crews, fire on my order," Wales rasped to the Commander of the Fort Batteries.

Shot was rammed down barrels and fuses were set. Wales waited until the last cannons were ready, and then a moment longer for the horde to break from the trench line and close the distance.

"Fire!"

Tongues of flame rippled down the walls of the Fortress. The first wave of the enemy did not fall so much as disintegrate, their limbs torn, their flesh pulped by iron balls and riddled by shot. The second wave collapsed like ice calving from a glacier. The salvos would have surely broken the back of a charge by humans, but they hardly mattered to the orcs, who acted solely as a mob. The third and fourth waves barely slowed as they trampled over their dying brethren, slipping and sliding in blood soaked mud.

"Cannons back!" Captain Hamilton ordered. "Companies at the ready!"

A hundred mages stepped forward and companies of musketeers leveled their weapons.

"Mages!"

The effects of the spells were as varied as their casters, but they were invariably lethal. Orcs screamed as fire burst their eyes or flesh turned blue in jets of flash frozen air. Earth turned to quicksand and swallowed orcs whole.

Still, it wasn't enough. The blind found their way by sound and scent, the burned crawled forward, their charred flesh oozing blood. Frozen limbs were ignored, and softened earth was slogged through like water.

Muskets cracked in succession. They lacked the visceral power of the cannons, but in the hands of trained Armsmen they gained an understated lethality all their own. Orcs dropped dead like their strings were cut, others staggered and stumbled, falling to the ground to be stampeded by their fellows.

Through sheer physical fortitude the front line staggered to within a hundred mails of the outer walls. Then fifty. Then ten.

The Faeries stepped forward.

Faerie magic. It was something Wales had witnessed only thrice, and still he had not grown accustomed to the rings of glyphs and runes which inscribed themselves on the air itself, nor the articulate chants so unlike the lyrical harmonies and resonances of all but the oldest elemental magics. The majority of the Faerie mages were Salamanders, the Fire Fae. As the last glow of their incantations vanished they raised their staffs as one.

It was like Albion itself had been split open. A wall of red erupted down the Fortress's glacis and flowed outward. Iron armor melted to slag and flesh turned to ash. Where the orcs had stood, only cinders remained.

Every man on the walls stared in awe at the destruction, and then looked at the Fae. The Salamanders themselves seemed to be no less at a loss.

"By the Founder!" Paris stammered. "If we'd had soldiers like this . . . "

"Then the Rebels would even now be throwing Faeries at our walls," Wales finished for him.

"I'm pleased that you find our demonstration to be worthy of your time."

Wales looked up at the sound of a not entirely unfamiliar voice.

"Lord Mortimer." Wales' brows rose as he observed the man in the flesh for the first time. "And General Gramont."

The two military leaders answered with a formal nod and a carefree bow respectively. Behind them, Caramella looked a little embarrassed. Kino, as usual, was hovering beside her. "Yeah, so anyways, these two just showed up and said they needed to find you."

"It is a pleasure to finally meet you both in person. I must thank you for your assistance," Wales said, leaning on his cane to bow.

"A trifle, your Highness." General Gramont crossed his arms. "It's always a pleasure to be of service to the House of Air."

"Now then, how may I be of service to you?" asked Wales.

Lord Mortimer and General Gramont exchanged glances. "Actually, it is how we can be of service. Prince Wales, we are here to collect you."

"Collect? I cannot abandon my men." To add emphasis, he waved his hand out past the Fortress walls where the remnants of the orc force had found shelter in the ruins. "Besides, someone will need to lead the rearguard."

Yes, that was the way it would have to be. Having faced death once already, Wales found that he really was not so afraid of it anymore. His Kingdom had fallen, the throne taken by an usurper. The nobility of Albion neither wanted nor seemed to need the Royal Line. He was of no use to his people, he was of no use to Henrietta. It was noble, honorable, it was . . .

"You're a moron!"

Caramella stood less than a mail from his face, having pushed Lord Mortimer roughly aside.

"Watch your tongue!" King James barked, approaching along the wall. "There's still time for me to have it cut from your foul mouth, girl."

"Oh beg pardon, your Majesty," Caramella growled without taking her eyes from Wales. "You're a moron, your Highness. What the hell do you think all of this is?" The Faerie swordswoman threw her arms wide to take in all of Newcastle.

Wales gently pushed Caramella back. "It is only natural that I stay and . . ."

"What?" Caramella challenged. "Lead?" As if to emphasize to her question, the cannons thundered with their second salvo. "Or are you going to fight? Because right now I think I could take you on even without this." A hand patted the hilt of her sword. "There is no reason for you to die here, except your own stupid-ass death wish!"

He blinked. Caramella was shaking, trembling ever so slightly. He knew that she could be open with her feelings, but he'd never thought they would be expressed like this over him.

He wanted to make her understand. That there were reasons, good reasons, why he could not flee. How could he explain it to her? But it was not he who was to do the explaining.

"I've been informed that the House of Tudor is very particular about oaths and repaying debts," Lord Mortimer interrupted.

"It is," Wales agreed.

"Blood ties or not, relations between kingdoms are always practical affairs," Mortimer mused.

"What are you suggesting?"

"Payment for services rendered, your Highness." The Salamander bowed his head. "Specifically, you."

"Beg pardon?"

"It's simple enough Prince Wales," General Gramont stepped in. "Tristain and Albion have a long tradition of alliance, but that does not mean Tristain can do something for Albion and receive nothing in return. That's why your father agreed to give us you."

Wales turned to the man, his father and Sovereign.

"The Royal Family of Albion honors its debts," King James said quietly. "General Gramont and . . . Lord Mortimer claim they have use for you."

Wales shook his head. "And what does it make us if we bend the knee and escape? This is our Kingdom. To abandon it would be to brand ourselves cowards!"

"Albion is my Kingdom. And the King must fight for his Kingdom to his bitter last breath." King James turned to his son, eyes forceful in a way they had not been for a very long time. "You are not yet a King, and Albion is not yet your Kingdom."

"I . . ." Wales took a step back. This wasn't right, his father did not have the right to do this.

"Prince Wales," Mortimer spoke again, "the fact of the matter is that Reconquista . . ."

"The Rebels," Wales corrected.

"Reconquista," Mortimer emphasized, "will see the knee bent whether you like it or not. What sort of message do you think that will send? And what do you think will be said about your family's honor once you are gone? Writing history is a privilege reserved for the living."

Wales fell silent, trying to think of a reply. He could simply refuse, but he would not disobey his father. "You said I can be of use to you," Wales said quietly. "How?"

Mortimer nodded. "This is something that Lady Sakuya suggested, but I am inclined to agree. Revolutions and their aftermath are rarely pleasant. A surviving Prince of Albion might seem an appealing alternative to Cromwell in a few years time."

"You want me as your pawn?!"

"We want you as our knight," Mortimer corrected. "Your survival and reputation will open doors to us that would otherwise remain closed."

"He is right, my son," King James added softly. "Our treacherous people might despise the House of Tudor, but you are still much beloved. If anyone can retake our Throne, it is you. And if there is a kingdom that we can trust to aid us, it is Tristain."

Wales bowed his head.

How could deciding to live seem so terrifying? To have his life given back to him. Yes, that was it. He had grown used to thinking of the end, and it had become a welcome comfort. Now the world was stretching out endlessly before him once more, and he longed for the narrow path called 'destiny'.

"I accept, Father," Wales said quietly.

"A wise decision," Lord Mortimer breathed. "Then . . ."

"What the devil are they doing?"

The interruption came from Paris, who was pointing to the ships above the Rebel camp. The lead vessel Thunderchild was slowly rising into the sky along with her massed escorts.

"Gaining altitude to bring their cannons to bear," Wales observed. "They'll have little luck from there." He frowned. "No, the Fortress won't be their target."

His words proved prophetic. Solid shot rained down, overshooting the walls and crashing haphazardly among the hovering Tristanian frigates. Here and there a shell struck one of the vessels, much of its energy spent, but still splintering wood and tearing sails.

"Damnation," General Gramont grunted. A cannon ball was swept from the air by a barrier twenty mails overhead.

"Mind explaining for the uninitiated?" Caramella growled.

"Admiral Blake won't dare approach Newcastle too closely," Wales elaborated as he followed his father to seek shelter at a nearby merlon. "At that range cannon shot can do little to the walls, but plunging fire can still damage the ships and their rigging. The fleet commander will have to engage presently or risk needless losses and a laggardly retreat."

Which meant that Tristain's frigates would be too busy fending for themselves to aid Newcastle's defenders directly.

"I dare say things are about to get rather more interesting," General Gramont mused. "I do believe it best that you take your leave, Prince Wales. It wouldn't do for you to be killed by stray fire."

"It would not be a princely fate," King James agreed.

"And who will lead the men? I will do as you ask and depart when it is time, but . . ."

His father cut him off, speaking solemnly, "You must not feel that you are abandoning your men. Go to your ship and make her ready." Then, doing something that Wales would never have expected, his father turned to Caramella.

"Dame Caramella." It was a rare thing to see his father addressing any of the Fae save for Asuna, and even rarer to see him swallow his pride like so. "You harbor some affection for my son, yes?"

"If you're asking me to keep an eye on him, you don't have anything to worry about."

King James let out a small breath, lips moving in words of thanks to the Founder. "Then since you seem able enough, see to it that he heads to the Eagle directly and does not step from its deck until it makes port in Tristain."

Caramella gave his father the strangest look of respect as she bowed her head, for one moment poised with the gravity of a knight. "You finally tell me to do something sensible."

Caramella tugged at the Prince's arm. "Come on Wales, it's time to go."

The Prince ignored the gentle urging, his eyes never leaving the King. His father had known, he had known and not told him. Why? He wanted to ask. He wanted to understand.

Wales never got the chance. Instead, his father regarded him. Placing his hands on Wales' shoulders, King James spoke.

"Wales, this past year has been hard on you. But it has also revealed your true character. You are a courageous man, like your father and your brother Edward. But you also have your mother's kindness. I thought that would be a weakness once. But perhaps it suits you, a match for changing times. It has brought you allies after all." A soft breath escaped the King's lips. "Go, Wales, and one day, become a splendid King."

Gently, his father pushed him into Caramella's waiting arms. That was the last he saw of his father.

The strangest burning came to his eyes as he walked with the aid of his cane and Caramella's shoulder as a crutch. He had not wept openly since . . . Not since his mother had died. He'd thought he had grown numb to the unfairness of the world.

His brothers were dead as well as his mother, and soon his father would join them. And even though he would live, he felt he was killing a piece of himself to do it.

Their footsteps echoed as they began to descend into the interior of the Citadel. The Eagle waited below, ready to receive the last defenders. Wales took heart that he would at least be among the last to leave.

"You okay, Wales?" Caramella asked.

The faintest hint of bitterness touched on him at that moment, but he forced himself to smile. "Yes, of course."

The silence that followed led him to believe that Caramella was satisfied. "You're lucky Wales. Your dad's kind of an asshole, but he loves you."

Wales didn't feel he had the strength to grow angry. "He's thinking about the future of our Line. That too is the duty of a King."

"Maybe, but . . ."

Caramella's reply was cut off by a faint trembling in the steps at their feet.

"That must have been a big one," Kino mumbled, sounding a little worried. "Hey Wales, how big do those cannons get?"

"No," Wales said softly. He pulled his arm free from Caramella. The trembling came again. "That isn't from above. It's coming from . . . below." Wales broke into a stumbling run, grabbing at the railing that lined the stairway to steady himself.

"Wales! Wales, wait!" Caramella followed after him. "Damnit, what part of 'stay safe' don't you understand?"

"The sound came from the docks. The Eagle," he panted.

Had there been an accident? No, his men were too disciplined. An attack! Had the Rebels finally found a way through the underside winds? Had they sent a sacrificial squad, or had they come with dragons?

If Rebels were inside the perimeter, able to strike at Newcastle's soft underbelly, then they could strand the last defenders. Or worse, seal the Citadel and turn it into a Rebel strong point inside the Royalist lines! He explained as much to Caramella, the dual exertion of speaking and running causing his breath to shorten.

Caramella glanced back at her partner. "Kino, get back upstairs and grab some backup. As many people as you can!"

Kino froze for only a moment before spinning around and running full tilt back up the stairs, almost falling to all fours as he went.

"You aren't going to stop me?" Wales asked.

"Stopping you would probably be more dangerous than going along with it." She fixed him with a serious stare. "But we wait for backup, okay? And if something pops up, don't try anything fancy. I play tank, you back me up as the squishy caster."

Wales had heard enough of the strange jargon to understand Caramella's intent. "As you wish."

They had just reached the landing above the docks when they found the first direct evidence of battle. When Wales saw it, saw him, he forgot Caramella's warning and ran to the fallen man's side.

The Lieutenant was mortally wounded, the hand clutched over his stomach doing almost nothing to stop his lifeblood from flowing out to pool beneath him as he lay against the wall.

"My Prince." The man almost gagged. "You mustn't be here alone. Please . . . Dame Caramella . . . take . . ."

"Silence," Wales pleaded, bringing his cane-wand over the wound. There was little he could do, even a trained healer would have likely called it a lost cause. "Save your breath. It's going to be alright," he lied. "What happened here? Who did this?"

Breathing heavily, the Lieutenant's eyes widened. "F-Faeries."

The loss of blood must have been causing him to hallucinate. "The Fae are our allies," Wales said. "Focus your eyes on me. Who attacked you? Where are they now?"

"Wales," Caramella said, voice hollow.

"N-no. Not . . . the . . . saw her speared through . . . Faeries . . . the . . ." A hand tugged weakly at Wales' sleeve, eyes wandering off over the Prince's shoulder before finally going blank.

Slowly, Wales followed his eyes to the last thing they had seen, climbing the final steps to the landing.

"Prince Wales." The man rising up the steps, garbed in nondescript black, nodded solemnly towards the Prince. "Caramella. I would like my sword back."


"At the ready, lads!" the Captain called from the far end of the of the line, the five dragons arraying themselves to launch into the air.

Sir Richard Holland anxiously gripped the reins as his temperamental drake, Maria, was freed from her shackles.

"We'll do our best out there, aye girl?" He patted the dragon's neck, receiving a hiss for his trouble.

Maria was a wind drake, and a fine specimen at that. She was also temperamental, and as mean as a Germanian mule, turning reluctantly when he pulled at her reins and often deciding upon her own path.

The last call was made, passing down the line.

"Sir Reginald Ready!"

"Sir Billingly Ready"

"Sir Robin Ready!"

"S-sir Holland r-ready!"

"Flight, Launch!" The Captain spurred his own dragon to dive from the deck. The other riders followed closely behind, falling free before spreading their wings.

Sir Holland formed up shakily on the wing of his senior, brave Sir Robin, falling into formation and diving low as the fleets of Albion and Tristain arrayed about them.

Their battle was not to be fought in the line, they'd no business facing those guns. Instead, they would fight around and between it, dodging cannon fire to wreck rigging and assault the enemy ships along vulnerable angles of approach. Most vitally, they were to prevent their opponents from doing the same in kind.

"Aye, Richard!"

The young knight looked off to his side. Sir Jacob Meinhardt grinned roguishly back at him.

"Meinhardt!" He waved back. "Lets give'm hell!"

Above them, the cannons boomed. Between the noise and the thick smoke it was not unlike flying in a sky full of thunder. Thunder that was a good deal more malicious than that thrown about by the Lord.

The enemy dragons were arriving, flying their colors from tassels tied about their tails. Having approached as a squadron, they began to break into flight groups, each selecting and giving chase to their own opponents.

Holland's heart sped up and his breathing grew shallow. He prayed that his spells would fly true and his enemies' would err, and that just this once Maria would obey him without fail.

A pair of Tristain's Dragon Knights singled out their flight, diving down from a higher altitude to gain speed.

Sir Robin led, Holland followed. With a last burst of speed their dragons closed the range, braving the fire and arrows of their opponents, forcing Tristain's knights to counter or risk being skewered.

Fear was forgotten as tireless drill finally paid dividends.

The less nimble fire dragon rolled and folded its wings to drop altitude. A ploy, Holland's training told him. Don't follow directly, a fire dragon's wings are sturdier and can more readily take the wrenching force of a sudden change in flight profile.

Instead he coaxed Maria into an energy eating curve that brought him between two of the overflying ships and then back down, diving towards the ground, Reconquista's gathering army, and his unprepared opponent.

They traded shots, fire and wind crossing, narrowly missing, grazing, or parried at the last instant. His last snap parry caught a flame whip and splashed the spell back into its caster's face.

A detached portion of Holland marveled at how he'd reacted without thought or hesitation. Confidence welled anxiously within him. Kill the rider and the dragon would rage a bit and then flee. His wind arrows formed and sped true through the air, spending themselves against a translucent sphere of blue-green light.

Training and instinct caused him to kick Maria into a sharp roll, likely the only thing that saved him from the green blur which cleanly bisected his previous path.

Holland gasped as he saw it clearly, suspended in the air on four slender wings, body clad in sleek silver armor, fine mail that smoothly articulated with the slightest motion, more like a second skin than an iron shell. He thought for a moment it must be a golem. A flying golem.

Then he found himself once more fighting for his life, this time with much less certainty.

He'd heard rumors of course over the past week, stories told by the other cadets, and then retold over and over again with ever greater embellishment. Winged creatures, Faeries, had come to inhabit the Kingdom of Tristain.

They were said to be fast.

He spurred Maria onward, carrying through with his dive before spreading her wings to convert downward speed into forward momentum. The Faerie followed.

They were so light and nimble they could dance on the clouds.

Hastily cast wind arrows and wind whips were evaded, the wings of the Faerie vibrating and singing like the chords of an instrument.

They possessed strange and arcane magics with which they could steal victory from defeat.

One of his wind arrows nearly struck home. The Faerie's wingman reached out, a clawed gauntlet glowing. Another barrier swallowed Holland's salvo before spitting it back in a fast scattering cloud.

Friendly, the Fae were kind to all and had a wonderful sense of humor; that was, unless you slighted them, then there was nothing more vicious.

The leader raced forward, sword held in a double handed grip. Holland couldn't evade, he was nearly swatted from his saddle as he met the blade with his own focus. The Faerie sword cleaved into his sword-wand, slicing into the metal as if it were wood.

He chanted swiftly, a blast of air, powerful enough to throw a man a hundred mails or shatter stone, sending the Faerie spinning away.

And there was one more thing, above all else. They were said to be beautiful.

Long green hair fanned out as wings arrested the Faerie in midair. Holland froze as he saw her face. Young, delicate, pale skinned, with emerald eyes and thin, peach colored lips.

Why did he notice that?

Because war was ugly and terrible, and such a creature had no business here. But the look of hate in those eyes was right at home in the here and now.

Her eyes never left him, even as her head bowed forward as if in prayer. Arcane glyphs surrounded her and then vanished all at once.

The edge of her blade began to glow blue, then the Fae woman lifted the sword high and swung.

The world filled with light.

Holland felt himself tumbling, his vision spinning alternately green, and brown, and blue, and then everything was replaced by black.

When he opened his eyes again he was met by faces. Dirty, ill shaven, covered in soot and grime. Commoners, commoner soldiers.

"E's still alive."

"There's no way he could 'ave . . ."

"Ee is, see! Get the healer over 'ere, quick now!"

Holland felt himself being lifted, his head lolling back as he was carried from the field. Behind him, he could see a mountain of flesh half buried in the mud, still smoking where scales had peeled and skin blackened.

Above, another dragon was torn from the sky. Like arrogant transgressors beaten back into the mud.

Holland's last thoughts, as the pain began to impinge unabated upon his mind, pushing him back into the darkness, was that it was all true, the old stories.

The Children of Medb had returned at last.


Cannons thundered as ships jockeyed for position in the skies above Newcastle.

Battleships traded blows like giants, while frigates bobbed in ragged lines, seeking advantageous positions against each other.

Broadsides filled the air with smoke and shot while green wings darted like dragonflies, dodging fire as they drove off attacks by Albion's Dragon Knights or flying in support on the wings of Tristain's air cavalry.

Above it all two sets of Faerie wings, one black and one white, spread over the battle, searching for the place where they were needed most.

It was strange, a detached part of Asuna thought. As if learning to walk had permitted her to run. Seizing her wings for herself had been the most crucial step in learning to control them. Now they obeyed her like an extension of her own body, and for the first time it felt right.

Kirito hovered over her, a look of worry crossing his face between sweeps of the battle. His eyes paused in their tracking. The Perception ability allowed Asuna to follow his gaze across the distance. A formation of dragons had gotten underneath Tristain's fleet while the knights and Sylphs were busy elsewhere, braving the fire of the light cannons to strike from the underside.

The lead dragon belched a well aimed fireball at a gun nest. The basket burst like a firecracker, taking its crew with it.

A glance passed between her and Kirito. They dropped into a powered dive, timing it so they passed between a pair of frigates between broadsides before cutting a path straight for the dragons.

Two of the flight broke off, talons sinking into wooden hulls. The knights hung upside down in their harnesses as they set to work. One of the mages directed a jet of water while the other conjured up a freezing wind. The tightly packed planks began to groan, swell, and pop.

A dragon's hiss warned them of Kirito and Asuna's approach. The first knight dropped free while the second stayed with the ship, his dragon spitting fire while the mage whipped up a wall of wind to fan the flames.

Asuna's eyes narrowed. The effect was big and scary, but that was all, really. A clearly telegraphed zone of danger, but only a threat if she didn't keep her wits. She found her opening and took it, punching through a gap in the wall of flames and catching the self-dazzled mage by surprise.

Her borrowed sword, Split Moon, licked out as she showered the dragon's head with a series of high speed strikes, aiming for both eyes and nostrils. The dragon roared, wrenching loose from the hull.

By the time the knight regained control, Kirito was already on him. Twin strokes from a pair of swords taken from the Fortress's armory bit down, slicing into the dragon's neck and severing its spine. The drake went limp, wings spasming open like an immense glider. The rider cut himself free and was rescued by his partner before making a hasty retreat.

Asuna sent a glare after them before turning back to Kirito and nodding in the direction of the remaining four knights, who were making their next run on one of Tristain's battleships.

A flight of Sylphs overtook them. Mages chanted buffs while the tanks moved forward wielding their heavy Runic Broadswords. The Sylph mages' barriers rose, only to be beaten back down.

A Sylph was winged, a dragon was struck from the sky.

The knights lost one of their number, then two. The remaining pair chose to flee rather than press the attack. The Faeries let them go, it was too dangerous to continue the pursuit into the Rebels' lines.

"Oy! Nice one, nice one. We've gott'm on the ropes, eh Kirito-san!" A Sylph drifted closer, his midair stance and the rake of his wings making it seem like he was falling backwards in fits of confident laughter.

"Emshel," Kirito shouted in greeting. "You made it."

Kirito and Asuna followed after the Sylphs as they withdrew to a ship standing off above and behind the battle line. The ship coordinating Tristain's fleet through signal flags and magically thrown voices made a perfect mobile base for the Faerie volunteers.

Fae flitted all about the frigate like giant wasps tending to their nest, sorties launching and then returning to recharge their stamina in a steady cycle. They would set down at the back of the ship and then slowly work their way forward, allowing their wings to recharge, and having cuts and burns tended to and buffs reapplied before launching from the bow.

Asuna drank greedily at a canteen offered by a crewman while she waited for Kirito's wings to regain their black-lit glow.

That at least wasn't something she had to worry about. They'd discovered during her flight practice that her status as a Maeve conferred its own racial bonus; just like those of the other Faerie races, but potentially even more potent. Asuna enjoyed the benefits of Unlimited Flight.

It was an ironic parting gift from her tormentor. If they ever made it back home, Asuna would have to remember to thank Sugou properly.

When it came their turn to depart, the Sylph fighter Kirito had spoken to gave them both a thumbs up. He stepped from the bow, dropping past the hull and spreading his wings to chase after his squad.

Asuna turned, her Perception skill focusing her attention on the skies above where a fracas seemed to have developed. A swarm of dragons were locked in a vicious melee that shook out in favor of the Albionian knights.

"Approaching squadron!" the spotter shouted. "Make ready for battle!"

The Rebels seized the initiative, picking up speed as they entered a shallow dive. Someone was at their lead . . .

Kirito reacted a heartbeat faster than Asuna, grabbing her around the middle and throwing them both from the deck.

The aft of the frigate Zeol went white and then turned to flame. Fae and crew were thrown about like ragdolls as the ballasting engine took damage. The lucky ones had wings to save them, or were caught by a Faerie or mage. The less lucky screamed all the way down.

Eyes dazzled, Kirito shielded Asuna as another flash came, an arc of lightning burning sails and men and igniting the ready gunpowder charges on the deck. Lightning was followed by blasts of fire, seven in rapid succession, burning to cinders anyone who had not already escaped.

Draconic shapes rocketed by with their wings folded, followed by the Sylphs of the Zeol's defensive contingent that they had simply rammed aside. The dragons stretched their wings, banking and scattering into four well coordinated flight pairs, the remaining two flying solo.

Asuna grimaced as she saw a blue scaled dragon. Her Perception focused on the wind drake's saddle, and she let out a hiss. He must have seen her too, because at that very moment Captain Jean-Jacques Francis de Wardes met her gaze and tipped his hat with a smile.


Coaxing his wind dragon into a wide bank, Viscount Wardes smiled as he caught sight of the white winged Faerie. What had he heard the other Fae call her? Ah yes, the 'Lightning Flash'.

Metaphorical lightning, of course. Still, he wouldn't mind matching his lightning against her speed. But first, Wardes glanced at the deck of the frigate she'd fled from.

The Faeries had been scattered from their nest, and the ship that had been coordinating the Tristanian battle line had been effectively knocked out of commission. More importantly, the strike had disrupted the Fae's rotations, splintering their squads as each of them sought the relative safety of the skies.

The main exception was the units that had just launched from the frigate, and the sentry squadron that Wardes and the Dragon Knights had just bypassed. While the others dealt with the former, falling on the staggered Faeries like birds of prey, Wardes occupied himself with the latter.

Following the attack on the signaling ship the Faerie sentries now appeared eager for blood, seven sets of green wings splitting apart to strike from all directions.

Wardes pointed his sword-wand at them as they approached, then breathed out his chant. His runic namesake erupted from the tip of his blade, connecting him for the briefest of moments to each of the pursuing Fae. It was as if he had reached out and cut their strings.

He was not the first mage to harness lightning, but he was perhaps one of the few who could wield it so potently.

It all came down to control. Even a Line mage could generate a powerful ambaric charge, but it required at least Triangle level magic to coax the resulting lightning in the desired direction, and Square level was necessary to do so with any degree of efficiency.

Wardes had found the need to revisit his early studies of fire magecraft, and build on that too.

Lightning was simply the result of two unequal ambaric potentials. After realizing this, it had not taken long for him to realize that all he need do to aim his spell was to control the ambaric potential of both his wand and the path he desired the phenomenon to follow.

Simple in theory. Much more difficult in practice. Not all things attracted lightning's fury equally. The ambaric imbalance could be drawn to a different path, as if possessing a mind of its own. It had given Wardes a great deal of trouble until he had finally mastered the process. He still had the burn scars to show for it, however he could not be more satisfied with the results.

A furious -crack- -crack- -crack- and a sharp biting odor filled the air.

Two Sylphs shielded themselves with prepared barriers, the rest dropped from the sky like insects being swatted, their armor offering no more protection than paper.

The survivors dove downwards in an effort to rescue their stricken comrades.

"Sir Wells," Wardes threw his voice to the Acting Commander of the Squadron, "I advise you and your men to finish off the Fae before they can recover. I shall concern myself with their leader."

The Knight Lieutenant gave Wardes a resolute nod. "Act with caution. The white winged one is a formidable foe."

Wardes snorted, as if to say 'but of course'. Sitting up in his saddle he urged his mount to give chase to the Faerie girl and the black winged Fae who Wardes was certain he had seen before. Ah yes, Kirito, the boy that Princess Henrietta had fondly called a rogue.

Neither intended to run. Good. He wouldn't lose time chasing them.


The Rebel army was coming closer. Four narrow columns of massed humanity advanced under cover of barriers and heavy cannon fire. Pikemen and musketeers marched through the dust and gun smoke beneath the shadows of dueling airships.

Ahead of the main army, sappers crawled through mud and rubble or took cover in shallow indentations in the earth, doing anything to shelter themselves as they inched forward to lay a smoke screen or lob mortars over the Fortress walls.

'And the most insane part of it all,' Klein thought, 'is just how little progress they're making, and how quickly those little pieces of progress are adding up.' They were closing the gap over a field covered in more death than all of Aincrad.

A flight of four Cait Syth Dragoons came in from the north, kite-like wings catching the wind. Musketeers and mages took aim and fired, their spells and shot bouncing off barrier spells and Ancient Grade armor.

Jaws opening wide, each of the ALfheim dragons spat out a sustained jet of flame that barbecued anyone unlucky enough not to be protected behind a barrier. Then they were gone, as fast as they had arrived, leaving charred scars scattered across the landscape.

"Roghnú Dóiteáin," Enya chanted fervently to Klein's left, "Roghnaigh Fo Ball Dóiteáin Iarratas!"

The last runes faded as an unearthly glow enveloped her. The Salamander Mage pointed her staff forward as fire swirled into being and erupted like a cannon shot. The display repeated again and again as the Faerie mages concentrated their fire on a single point.

Klein exhaled softly. No matter how many times he saw it, he couldn't get over just how much raw power Enya could wield. But it did have a price.

Enya shivered. She looked pale, paler than normal. And not all there. Like she was being stretched thin. When the call came for the mages to rotate, Klein led her away, a massive Gnome taking her place.

He waited as she gulped down water from an offered canteen. Casting a constant stream of fire spells while grounded was not too different from working inside an oven. Wiping her mouth with the cuff of her gold and red robes, she gave the canteen back to Klein.

"You alright?"

The girl glared at him with contempt. But the bite wasn't there. "I'm fine. One of mine got through. I think."

Klein winced. It might not make a whole lot of sense, but more than the thought of dying, the killing they were doing was taking its toll, and the mages were taking the worst of it.

"Hey." He made Enya turn to face him. "Listen to me. Don't watch where your spells hit, okay? Just aim and fire, got it?"

She stared at him, frozen for a moment, lips parted, then she began to nod quickly. "Okay."

"Klein! Hey, Klein!"

The swordsman looked up to see Kindjal waving him and Enya over to the inner wall, before turning back to speak heatedly with Lord Mortimer. He traded glances with Enya before flitting over.

"Dragon Knights have bypassed the battle line and committed to a deep strike." Mortimer had the undivided attention of Kindjal's entire squad. "That explosion a moment ago was a strike on our signaling ship."

Klein looked up anxiously. A ship at the rear of Tristain's formation was billowing smoke as dark shapes exchanged magic with a handful of green winged Sylphs.

Kirito was up there, somewhere, probably at the heart of the biggest furball he could find. Klein touched a hand to the parcel on his back. He hadn't been able to meet up with him like he'd planned.

"Squad Commander, I am re-tasking you and your skirmishers to support the Zeol's defense squads while they relocate to secondary staging areas," Mortimer ordered.

"Right," Kindjal grunted. The stolid man turned to his gathered squad, then paused as a call rang out behind him.

"Lord Mortimer!" A short, silver haired Salamander in high grade lightweight body armor was running along the wall, followed closely by a straw haired boy in distinctly Aincrad-style clothing.

"Lydia?" Mortimer queried, "Report."

"Sir!" The swordswoman saluted. "We've a breach in the defenses. The lower docks have been compromised."

'This is bad,' Klein thought. He'd seen enough old movies to know how it panned out once the baddies got inside the castle defended by the plucky . . . rebels . . .

Lord Mortimer's eyes blinked like the status light on an old disk drive. "Lydia, Kindjal, I'm splitting your squads. Lydia, take the swordsmen troops, a support mage, and anyone General Gramont can spare to secure the docks."

Mortimer turned to Klein. "Vice Squad Commander, take the remainder of the mages and your squad's crossbowmen and assist the airborne units around the Zeol." Mortimer's eyes narrowed. "If those Dragon Knights are left loose . . ."

"You don't have to tell me." Klein waved for half the squad to follow him, the elite mages of Lord Mortimer's personal guard falling in as they took to the skies.

"Good luck, Klein!" Enya shouted from the ground before following after Kindjal, Lydia, and the straw haired boy, her staff swaying as she ran for the Citadel's gates.

'Good luck'. Yeah. They were all going to need it.

For a few seconds there was a lull in the loud as they flew through a sweet spot. High enough to be away from the ground game, but still beneath the notice of the aerial battle. Then they punched through the invisible ceiling that separated the two.

It was nuts all over again, but in a completely different way.

The air around him was suddenly full of hazards. A Sylph spun past, narrowly dodging a pursuing fireball and a shower of wind arrows. A dragon shot by with its wings folded in a dive.

A flash of light caused Klein to turn his attention to a Sylph who'd gone into an uncontrolled free fall. Gritting his teeth, he changed course and then, cutting his upward flight, switched into a powered dive. He grabbed the woman, holding on tightly as she slammed into him and then even tighter as he put on the brakes.

"Oy, are you alright?" Klein struggled to support his awkward load. "Hey, speak to me!"

She was breathing, though the breaths came raggedly and with disturbing spasms that caused her wings to twitch. Her skin, what he could see beneath her helm, was turning a faint shade of boiled red.

The same flash came again, accompanied by a loud buzzing -crack-. Klein turned his head fast enough to just catch an afterimage of brilliant blue-white arcing between one of the Dragon Knights and a fast moving white Faerie.

Asuna!

But Asuna wasn't bug zapped. The lightning broke in a dazzling display against a Sylph barrier. Asuna flourished her sword, and as the shield spell vanished she fearlessly rushed in.

"Here, take her!" Klein handed the stricken Sylph off to a startled support mage. He grabbed hold of his katana and powered up into sky, thinking fast.

"Oy, Flamberge. I want you to stick back and keep ready to buff me with shield spells, got it?" Klein shouted to the lone member of Mortimer's guard squad whom he knew by name. The stoic mage gave him a thumbs up. "Everyone else, stick together and concentrate on one dragon at a time. Focus on helping whoever needs it most."

Cries of "Affirmative!" were carried on the wind as the squad split up.

Asuna was a born natural in the sky. Striking once, twice, tearing at the mage's wind barrier, on her third strike she pirouetted away like a ballerina as a black buzzsaw struck from above. Kirito delivered a brutal double strike to the dragon's spine with his blades.

His swords struck. They shattered. The Spriggan was thrown back, staggering in midair.

The ephemeral outline of a second mage stood balanced on the neck of the dragon, sword held en garde. For a moment, Kirito was left still and exposed.

The dragon's rider reached out in his saddle. A flash of light flashed between them. Kirito went stiff, his wings splaying wide.

He fell.


What did you do when you woke up and found your best friend was a zombie?

Caramella had had a nightmare with that premise once after an all night horror movie and cookie dough eating marathon with her dad. This . . . was nothing like that.

Arguile might have been dead, but it wasn't slowing him down much. Caramella wasn't so much beaten back as thrown off her feet by a blow that she was pretty sure would have a cut a normal person in two.

"D-damn!" she cursed, struggling to keep her footing.

"Why do you resist, Caramella?" Arguile asked soothingly. "Allow me to wash you of your sinful life so that Lord Cromwell can redeem you in the eyes of God and the Founder."

She parried another blow, again taking a step back. "Sorry, I sort of like this sinful life!" Eyes not leaving Arguile, she shouted over her shoulder. "Wales, you think you can hoof it well enough to make it back to the top of the Citadel?"

"Nonsense!" Wales barked. "Am I to flee even the place I am to flee to?"

Arguile struck at Caramella again, knocking her sword out of position before delivering a kick that slammed her against the wall with a rather unpleasant popping noise. With her out of the way, he didn't even bother to retrieve his sword, instead making a straight line for the Prince.

Wales was still too weak to fight for long. The mental and physical toll that his near death had taken on him left him struggling to conjure up enough willpower to defend himself. Arguile's first blow imparted enough force to the Prince's wind barrier to nearly break through on its own. The second would have chopped him in half where he stood, if Caramella hadn't managed to return to the fight.

The swordswoman plunged her sword through Arguile's back, and by leveraging her strength she bodily lifted him onto the hilt before turning to heave him back down the stairs. The meat puppet tumbled down most of the flight before catching himself near the bottom.

"Wales, this is not up for debate," Caramella growled. "He's after you!"

'Now then, how the hell do I kill this thing? Cut off the head maybe?' Maybe. Seemed a little cliche, but it was worth a shot. She just had to keep him here for a few more minutes.

The Prince grit his teeth. Caramella could practically see the cogs turning. It was against every instinct in his head to run from a fight. Hell, that was part of what Caramella liked about the dumb sonofabitch, and she wouldn't be alive today without it. But sometimes he needed to be called out before he did something stupid.

"Wales!" Caramella roared. "If you die, then every single person who's died protecting you will have died for nothing! Now stop being selfish and move your Royal Ass!"

Wales turned reluctantly to run, but didn't get far as two more red and white shapes came dashing up the stairs, first overtaking Arguile and then splitting up. One slammed into Caramella while the second briefly ran along the wall overhead before kicking off and twirling to a stop right in Wales' path.

"Not you again!" Caramella shouted as she came face to face with a horror that she'd been hoping had been blasted to smithereens at Wallsend.

"Hi Caramella!" Aki greeted in a hollowed out mockery of cheer. "That was a really dirty trick you played on me." She pressed forward with literal superhuman strength until Caramella's back was against the wall. "And letting those men touch my body like that! I thought we were friends!"

"Caramella," Wales called as he took a step back from his own abomination, using wind magic to narrowly deflect a vicious kick.

His opponent was also female, and also dead, a lean redhead that Caramella hadn't know very well. A ninja build if she remembered right, she definitely looked and acted the part. A small silver blade licked out, slashing narrowly past Wales' left ear before returning to its owner's hand with a tug of its attached chain.

Even worse, with these two in the picture, Caramella and Wales had been distracted long enough for Arguile to dust himself off.

"Really now Caramella. This behavior is unbecoming of a young woman." That damn fatherly expression was really starting to piss her off. "There is room in the Founder's heart for everyone."

"That's right," Aki chirped. "Just let us cleanse you Caramella-chan, and then we can all be together forever!"

That was it. "Piss off! No we can't!"

In hindsight, a headbutt probably wasn't the best way to deal with a walking corpse, but the sound of the undead's nose being crunched into a misshapen mess had been pretty satisfying. "And like hell would I spend eternity with a freak like you!"

"But I'm not a freak, I'm Aki!" the zombie chirped with obscene cheer, her voice distorted as vibrant red blood dripped from her nose.

"No you're not, you just stole her corpse!" Caramella delivered a solid kick to the girl's sternum, slamming her back into Arguile before stumbling to stand back to back with Wales.

Looking past Arguile, Caramella saw another two zombies approaching. Not good. Even if they were just civilians, she and Wales weren't winning this fight as it was, and they couldn't retreat either. Arguile was faster than her, and Wales didn't have the strength to keep up.

"Any ideas?" Caramella asked. The sound of battle was still coming from below, as fierce as ever. Someone was still alive down there, and they were putting up a fight.

"York?" Wales asked suddenly.

Caramella groaned. Not that again. "York." She nodded.

Just as Arguile led with his sword and the ninja build threw her chain knife, Caramella grabbed Wales and threw them both bodily into the wide chasm that led from the top of Newcastle Citadel to the underside docks.

The fall was short, but had the potential to be a whole lot longer if Wales wasn't quick with his wand. The already wide hole began to widen even further until they were falling into the docks themselves, towards a wooden landing sitting below them.

At first Caramella didn't think they were going to make it. She was about to scream when suddenly her stomach pancaked and she felt the strange sensation of gravity going in the wrong direction.

They didn't touch down gently, Wales had waited a little too long for that. But the landing was definitely survivable, plus or minus a few bruises.

"I've decided," Wales panted.

"Yeah, on what?" Caramella staggered to her feet.

"I will make it a Royal Decree, that we not do that again," Wales replied, receiving a bark of anxious laughter from her.

"Now you're learning Blondie."

The crack of muskets firing cut off any further conversation as they surveyed the docks. Caramella didn't like what she saw. The dock was a war zone covered in wreckage and littered with bodies. It looked to have been a slaughter, and judging by the corpses near the stairs, they had started by killing anyone who tried to sound the alarm.

The musket shots came again, and the mystery of how anyone not a mage could have survived down here revealed itself. HMS Eagle sat in her berth, gun ports open, opposing the shattered wreck of a smaller ship that was sheltering a motley assortment of what could generously be called 'humanoids'.

A hulking creature, Caramella thought it was an orc, tried to make a break from cover, only to be torn to pieces as a blast of grapeshot was fired from one of the cannons. Attempts to circle around the Eagle and approach from the sides had met a similar lack of success due to muskets and swivel guns.

"Okay then, break for the Eagle?" Caramella asked.

"That's our best chance. So long as they don't shoot us too," Wales answered.

"'Couple of faces like ours?" Caramella helped Wales to stand, and then without much ceremony hefted the crippled Prince up onto her back. "Pretty sure this wasn't what my dad was thinking of when he said one day I'd be the one giving the piggyback rides."

Wales' reply was lost as she broke into a run across the docks. As soon as they were spotted they were going to have every zombie in this place homing in on their asses.

One saw them, but before it could raise the alarm Wales shifted his grip around Caramella's neck and severed its head with a wind whip. That should have left the way clear, but, as seemed to be the norm, they weren't that lucky.

"Ca-ra-mel-la-chan!" Caramella felt herself paling despite her physical exertion as the sing-song voice came again. "Ca-ra-mel-la-chan!" Aki was running along the opposite side of the dock, jumping from berth to berth and balancing gracefully along the Eagle's moorings to cut them off before they could make it to the safety of the ship.

It was going to be close!

Caramella bounded the last few steps and then leaped, not quite fast enough to beat the hand closing around her leg. She threw Wales free before she collided with the deck. As she came to a rolling stop she felt hands closing around her wrists and something straddling her waist.

"Gotcha!" Aki cheered childishly as the ninja build zombie dropped onto the deck behind her. Aki released her grip on one of Caramella's hands just long enough to throw a punch that left the swordswoman's head spinning. "Caramella did a bad thing, so now she has even more reason to be cleansed," Aki said as she rose up and fished for her saber.

It seemed she'd lost it in the tussle. Well, too bad. "Ah, Caramella-chan, let me borrow this, please!" Aki said as she took Arguile's sword and raised it in preparation to run her captive through. "Praise be the Found-"

-THUD-

There was a vaguely barrel shaped blur, and then Aki wasn't there anymore. Caramella blinked owlishly and then grabbed for the sword that had somehow been left behind. The ninja girl made ready with her chain knife just before a pair of long, pale tendrils closed around her, wrapping around her waist, wrists, and ankles, snaking around her neck, and coiling over her chest. Then they began to constrict.

Caramella stared as the zombie was lifted from the deck. Rising from a hatch, his body squeezing through a space that by all reason shouldn't have been able to fit him, Kimura casually tossed aside the barrel of a light cannon with a loud -clunk- before turning his attention back to his . . . Caramella almost used the word 'victim', but she didn't know if it applied.

Kimura regarded the zombie curiously with his golden scepter-like eyes, and then began to squeeze. The girl fought back, arms straining, teeth sinking into one of the tentacles as if to bite her way free. But Kimura simply squeezed, and squeezed, and squeezed.

The swordswoman actually felt her stomach knot up; the girl was literally getting smaller under the tremendous pressure. Fae bodies were tough, but even they had their limits. At first her flesh resisted, her bones and tissues bearing the incredible stress.

But the girl was squeezed, and squeezed, and squeezed.

A strange organic groaning came, accompanied by crunches and pops. Limbs were slowly pulled free from their sockets, and soft tissues mashed to a pulp.

Squeezed, and squeezed, and squeezed.

Then, with a final wrenching motion, Kimura squeezed just a little bit further and the thing, which now resembled a hunk of hamburger dressed in blood soaked clothes, simply came apart.

The slug let the bits of twitching zombie fall to the deck with a curious expression before looking over to Caramella and Wales. "Wales-sama." Kimura tipped his ridiculous hat.

The gesture was so ludicrous that it almost made Caramella's mind rebel against what she'd just seen him do. It had been Kayaba Akihiko's sadistic joke to make slime type mobs so deadly.

For once she was glad that the bastard was on their side. "I could kiss you right now." The slug waved his large, golden eyes with interest. "I mean . . . I could hug you right now," Caramella corrected. "Erm, pat you on the head . . . Eh, you're alright, Kimura-kun."

"Caramella, this has gone on long enough!" Arguile shouted. The other zombies had been clued in by the action on top of the deck. Orcs and undead were already climbing onto the Eagle's bow as Kimura began to cower back down the hatch, remembering how Arguile had sliced him nearly to ribbons on their first day in Halkegenia.

Caramella and Wales followed close behind, Wales delivering a parting wind strike to keep the undead at bay while Kimura closed and barricaded the hatch. Loud hammering came from overhead, but the Eagle's deck was built of old hardwood, the sort of stuff that was practically armor in its own right. The zombies could probably chop their way through, but that would take time.

"Okay," Caramella looked around. "What now?"

Stupid question. Now they waited. Kino would be back soon, they just had to keep the Rebel horde from bursting in and killing them all before he returned.

Looking around, they were on the Eagle's gun deck. Dimly lit by what little light seeped in through the gun ports were around twenty men, all commoners except for an officer at the back who was half unconscious from his wounds.

"Prince Wales, Sir!" One of the sailors lowered his musket and saluted.

"Airman Evans," Wales breathed. "What is going on here?"

The man grimaced. "Well, we've . . . as you can see . . ."

"They tried to ram the Eagle," another of the Airmen said. "We thought it was a fireship before it started spitting out these horrors. Would have gotten the drop on all of us if not for this lad." He gestured to still form that had been laid out on a cot. Caramella recognized him. Guiche, the damn little pervert that Wardes had dragged in. The boy's head was swaddled in bandages, and as he breathed an unpleasant grinding noise rose and fell.

Beside the unconscious mage, an animal the size of a small bear huffed softly, fretting over him like a dog over its master.

"I see," Wales said.

"So, the Lieutenant didn't sound the alarm then," Evans said.

"No," Wales answered quietly. "No, he did not. But we sent Kino for reinforcements."

"Aye, good lad, good lad," Evans grunted, exchanging nods with some of the other Airmen. "If that's the case, we'll stop'm here for as long as it takes, Sir."

They were silenced as a regular chopping noise began above their heads. The zombies, it seemed, had found some of the ship's axes.

"Make ready, men. Load muskets," Wales ordered.

Surprisingly, the sailors seemed entirely less frightened than they should have been.

"Eh? Muskets?" Evans inquired. "We've got somethin' a bit better'n that. Show'm Mister Kimura."

Blinking once in the dimness, Kimura opened his slime filled mouth and extracted a quartet of ominous cylinders. It took Caramella a moment to realize that they were light deck cannons. The muzzle of each loaded gun had been covered by a wrapped canvas sheet to prevent Kimura's slime from going down the barrel.

"All that's missing," Kimura said calmly, "is an 'Ominous Hum'."

"Mister Kimura," Wales quirked his brow, "you do know how to use those?"

"Oh yes." Kimura seemed to smile, though Caramella was never quite sure with him. "I've been practicing. Cannons are cool."

The chopping changed in pitch, the zombies finally had the tempo. The sailors grabbed their muskets, and Kimura readied his cannons. Caramella pushed Wales back away from the hatch.

The axes broke through one after another, superhuman strength cutting a narrow hole that was widened swiftly from the sides. Then they backed away, letting the orcs break in.

"Mister Kimura! Fire!" Wales shouted, and the slug touched off the fuse of one of his cannons. The gun had been loaded with shot, and the resulting blast would have made any zombie survival aficionado envious. The leading pink skin was reduced to red mist, and so was the next.

Muskets cracked within the confines of the deck as the Airmen added their fire, aiming for the orcs' heads. That seemed to slow them down at least. Each time the horde made some progress Kimura fired a cannon, but each shot was one less with which to hold back the following wave.

Finally, the orcs were replaced by the zombies. Kimura threw his emptied guns at a trio of them before resorting to grappling with his tentacles. Most of the undead were former civilians, not even at Kino's level. But weak was a relative thing. And besides, the dead were fearless.

One zombie, an older, graying man wielding a spear, lopped off one of Kimura's tentacles, and when the slug tried to grab him, his partner, a dye job thug, took off another.

The sailors were driven back, losing two of their numbers. And then . . . and then the undead stopped pouring in, and the sound of muskets came from on high.

Caramella looked up through the hole in the deck in time to see one of the undead dance as he was riddled by musket balls, and then came the sound of more firing, shouts, and cries to attack.

Caramella nodded to Wales and some of the sailors as they boosted her out through the hole. There were no zombies left on the deck, instead the surviving undead were running across the docks to meet the reinforcements.

Twenty musketeers and twenty pikemen stood at the base of the stairs, forming an advancing human wall as a pair of mages cast behind them.

At first the undead were beaten back by the combination of shot and magic, but the soldiers didn't realize what they were fighting. They gave the remaining undead a chance to close, and wherever they neared men died.

The zombies didn't care if they were were shot, they didn't hesitate when they were sliced or impaled. Two sacrificed themselves, taking the brunt of the commoner's spears, and opening the way for Arguile to slash a path through to the backpedaling musketeers.

Now the the remaining undead were tearing their way through the shattered reinforcements like a pack of berserk velociraptors in a den of baby kittens.

Caramella sprinted to help, not sure what she could do, but sure that she had to do something. The second wave of zombies leaped over the withdrawing musketeers.

Red. Her first impression was that of pure redness as a small, silver haired woman dressed in crimson armor met a downward slash from Arguile and was sent stumbling back. The woman recovered confidently, dodging to the side and guarding again as Arguile spun about. She was followed into the breach by a pair of walking tanks wielding broadswords, and then a trio of more lightly armored fighters, a red robed girl, and . . .

Kino broke into the lead almost immediately. Her deadly little partner picked his first target, using his small size to stay low, slashing at legs and throwing darts at every opportunity.

The armored warriors waded into the worst of it while their leader dueled with the fallen Clearer. She was good, Caramella noted, fast and precise. She could keep up with Arguile, if only just.

The fight stalemated. The undead were losing, but not as fast as they ought to be, thanks in large part to Arguile holding down their front. The silver haired woman finally got the drop on the Clearer. Getting into his guard, she let out a roar of victory as her sword plunged into his chest, only to realize her mistake a moment too late. It had been a reflexive attack, and definitely a mortal blow against any living thing. But that was the problem, living thing.

Arguile's hand reached out, peeling her grip from her sword. He withdrew the blade, flourishing it once experimentally, then he delivered a swift strike to a joint in the woman's body armor. A gasp of pain was all that came out before he grabbed her by the neck and threw her aside.

"Commander Lydia!"

One of her armored subordinates stepped between Arguile and the stricken woman.

It was like a repeat of Arguile's last fight against Sir Dunwell. He was a Clearer, and no matter how good his opponent was, the other man simply was not.

Arguile's strikes were relentless, seeking the precious few weak points in his opponent's heavy armor until his blade was forcibly intercepted by Caramella's own.

"Hey now, how 'bout we leave the newbies out of this." She took her sword in a two handed grip, matching Arguile who had slightly less leverage with his smaller blade and damaged chest. Even so, it took everything she had to hold him back.

Then it got easier, and easier again. An electric rush filled her and spread into her limbs, numbing the aches and making her whole body feel like she was back at her peak. Then she heard the chanting and saw the red cloaked girl standing off behind her, guarded by a swordsman.

Every muscle in her arms, shoulders and torso screamed as she matched and then overcame Arguile, driving him back. The Knight glanced to the side, and then leaped back as a shorter blade narrowly missed him.

"Kino!" Caramella shouted.

"Right!"

They launched themselves forward, Kino diving in to slash every time Caramella guarded, his attacks making openings for Caramella's thrusts. Arguile stumbled backward, losing the initiative.

Caramella's sword bit into his off arm, cutting through muscles and tendons. The limb fell limp. Kino followed through, a throwing knife grazing Arguile's left eye. Slowly they were taking the dead man apart.

That was when Arguile suddenly did something unexpected. Kicking out, he caught Kino in the side, throwing the boy into Caramella. The brief opening was all the Clearer needed to stab out, his solemn expression never changing.

-fwoosh-

The blast wasn't very big, but it had been right on target. Arguile staggered back as his head was wreathed in flames. The Salamander mage who had buffed Caramella panted, and then grew even paler as Arguile turned to face her. Or would have, if he had had much of a face left.

Caramella probably would have lost her lunch if she hadn't been in the midst of a buffed blood frenzy. The eyes, his eyes were the only things that were mostly intact. Lidless, huge and obscene, they tracked the girl.

Arguile, or rather the zombie of Arguile, the disfigurement made it so much easier to think of it as the monster it really was, made straight for the girl who was now frozen in terror. Her guard got in the way, and was swiftly overwhelmed. He would have been beheaded if Caramella hadn't moved just then. Blade sliding close along Arguile's own, she managed to repeat the impaling strike that had thrown Lydia off guard. But now, with only one good arm, Arguile couldn't take advantage.

"You want your sword back?" she screamed as she drove the undead back, slamming him into the stone wall beside the stairwell, the Aincrad alloy and its incredibly keen blade finding a gap and sinking in. "Here, take it!"

"You, girl!" Caramella cried. The mage girl looked at her, startled. "Torch this thing right now!"

Arguile let out an inhuman roar.

There was a split second of indecision, just a heartbeat of hesitation, before the girl began to chant. Casting away her staff, a light gathered in her hands, building, first glowing dull red, then orange, yellow, then a piercing white. Caramella dove clear as the girl thrust her palms forward, a geyser of fire crashing into the wall. It burned and hissed, it roared, and Caramella felt the heat frazzling the hairs of her neck as she cowered.

An unearthly scream came from the depths of the flames. Not something that could be created by a human, nor by a Faerie. Whatever it was, it scared Caramella to the very bottom of her soul.

"Don't stop!"

She didn't know if the girl heard, but it didn't matter. The flames continued. When the mage collapsed, shaking and spent, all that remained was a blackened smear of soot, cherry red stone, and the sullen, orange glowing remains of Arguile's sword.

Caramella felt like someone had just hit a light switch as she fell to her hands and knees. It was over, she'd just seen him die. Again. She'd seen a friend die again. And yet, instead of grief, she felt relief.

The sounds of fighting began to die down. The undead were dangerous, but Arguile had been their champion. With him gone, there was nothing left to anchor their assault.

She returned her attention to her surroundings as a desperate gagging sound was followed by an unwholesome patter. The mage girl was busily emptying her stomach onto the docks.

She trembled, hugging herself tightly as Caramella put a hand on her shoulder.

"Hey," Caramella said gently. "Thanks. You did him a kindness."

"Him . . . I killed . . ." the girl mumbled.

"He was already dead," Caramella said quickly. "That thing was a zombie, it wasn't a person. And now it's gone. Guile-kun would have thanked you. Now, what's your name?"

The girl looked up, red eyes wide and anxious. "E-Enya," she mumbled. "My name is Enya."

"Well then, Enya-chan." Caramella wiped a few flecks of vomit aside with the sleeve of her blouse. "Thanks for pulling our asses out of the fire there. That goes to all of you." Caramella looked over to where the Salamanders and Halkegenians were already starting to triage their wounded. The badass swordswoman who'd managed to stalemate Arguile was being propped up and her armor disassembled so one of the mage officers could treat her wounds.

Wales was climbing down from his perch on the Eagle, helped by Kimura. Who had also, Caramella's face twisted, gathered up the remains of the zombie he had dismembered in a cargo net. Caramella tried to pretend it was just . . . pink gelatin . . . or something.

"Kino," Wales said.

"Uh, yeah?" Kino was startled from his own thoughts.

"Go back upstairs and report that the situation here is under control, but there have been heavy casualties and we need healers to treat the wounded. We'll load the injured onto the Eagle for evacuation."

"Right." Kino nodded and turned to leave, before stopping. "And what about . . . them?" Kino looked a little nervously at the contents of the net.

"We'll grant the Founder's mercy to the rest of these things. What we can find of them in any case. Razing the Fortress should do for the rest."

Wales observed the net and its contents. "But we need to find out more about them. We'll keep this one for now." Then he gave a solemn nod of his head. "The Eagle must make ready to depart." The Prince looked around with a pained expression. "We shall be well done with this place."
 
Being honest with himself, Kirito would admit that he was terrified of pain.

He had very little stomach for discomfort in general, and his experience in SAO had done little to change that. In fact, he'd been almost pathetically grateful for the painkillers and steroids that had been used in his physical therapy to help him recover and return to normal life.

When the lightning bolt struck him, his mind went blank.

It was like his brain was a computer with a million I/O channels, and all of them were screaming 'pain' at once, an indescribable agony that seemed to be incinerating every nerve in his body on a slow-burning path to his brain. And then suddenly, blessedly, it stopped.

He opened his eyes, feeling as if he was in a dream. Everything felt so detached.

He blinked once, twice, his arms moved feebly, feeling strangely numb. He tried to stretch his wings, but all he felt was a tingling sensation that ran from his wing stems to the tips and then back again.

Then suddenly he hit something that wasn't the ground.

"Kirito. Kirito!"

A name came to his buzzing head.

"Klein?" he coughed out, feeling his tongue flop uselessly between his lips.

"Hold on!"

"Kirito!"

Something else hit him, smaller than Klein. Asuna peered into his eyes, her lips moving wordlessly.

"Kirito-kun, say something!"

"Oy, we need a medic over here!" Klein shouted at the top of his lungs.

"N-no," Kirito groaned, nearly falling out of the air before he shakily spread his wings. He couldn't say he was just shrugging it off, but he was still airborne, and the world was starting to make sense again.

"W-what was . . . what was that?" He shook his head again. He could swear Wardes had mentioned something about this in La Rochelle.

There was another flash. The Sylph skirmishers, who had been holding their own, were now being torn apart by the combined power of Wardes and the Dragon Knights.

Whenever the Faeries tried to gather, the Viscount would force them to defend themselves with barriers instead. And when they tried to fight individually, they were hunted down by the Rebel's superbly coordinated cavalry.

Worse still, many of the Sylphs couldn't run. Most of the Fae had exhausted their flight reserves before returning to the Zeol. Several of them would only have a few moments left before they used up their remaining stamina.

"Emshel, you're good with magic, right? I need to borrow your sword." Kirito grimaced as he felt pain lancing through every muscle in his body.

"Hold on a second, Kirito," Klein growled, "you . . ."

One look was all he needed to shut the samurai up. They both knew what was at stake. Sometimes a battle hadn't gone their way. Sometimes a Boss had some trick up its sleeve. Like a health regen that was triggered at one percent HP. Or a sudden change in attack patterns. Or a new mob type revealing a special technique. When that happened, the whole tempo of a battle could be broken and everyone would be in danger.

Viscount Wardes was that sort of Boss. They needed to take him out before he could decimate the entire raid force.

Klein stared at him a moment longer, then nodded. "Alright. But if that's the way it's going to be, I have your back . . . and so does Liz."

Kirito blinked as Klein unlimbered a parcel from his shoulders. Pulling apart the canvas wrapping, he looked at the contents, and then back at Klein. "They're perfect," he said, without a trace of doubt. Just touching them, holding them, he knew.

A sense of déjà vu overtook him as he calmly reached over to draw each blade, one obsidian black, the other silver-white. Their weight was reassuring in his hands, heavy, and perfectly balanced. He felt like he was holding Elucidator and Dark Repulser once more.

"Are you sure?" Asuna asked, worry glinting in her eyes.

He smiled back at her and nodded slowly. "I don't see any other choice. But . . . I think . . . I might have a plan."


Wardes was a self-admitted perfectionist, driven forward by dissatisfaction and even a hint of self-hatred.

That was perhaps why he felt a mild sense of irritation as he was approached by a black blur. He didn't like to think he had failed to slay his intended target.

He was still thinking that as the white one slashed past him too, forcing his wind duplicate to expend more of its limited reserves. She was followed by a red clad Faerie who thrust upward with a distinctly curved blade in an effort to skewer the real Wardes. His duplicate expended the last of itself defending him, before dissolving away.

Wardes met the red Faerie's deflected strike with his own sword. A flight pair of knights formed up on his wing, and at his direction, further enhanced their speed with Wind magic.

The Faeries were fleeing, or rather, being driven away from the greater battle towards a patch of open sky and isolated ground tucked off in the southern corner of the Newcastle peninsula. The terrain here offered good cover, but it was too broken for a massed advance, and so had been largely bypassed by both sides.

Perhaps they didn't have much stamina left and intended to land under cover? A fireball lashed out behind him and Wardes didn't even bother to parry, simply swiping it aside with a wind blade before signaling for one of his wingmates to deal with the troublesome red Faerie at his back.

To his front, the black and white Faeries had gotten a bit further ahead, and then the by now familiar shower of arcane runes began to encompass Kirito. Clicking his tongue, Wardes pulled back on his reins just as the Fae vanished in a cloud of fast expanding blackness.

Wardes reacted instantly. Smoke screens were not an unknown trick in the repertoire of mages and even commoners. But this . . . this was more than petty kitchen alchemy.

The Viscount and his remaining wingmate were overtaken, surrounded by darkness that carried a faint stench of dry earth and brimstone. The man on his wing tried to conjure a clear path, only for the smoke to collapse in on itself.

Wardes remained calm. An unknown spell meant danger. He raised his sword-wand and began to take soundings, his blade trembling as the waves were sent out into the air and returned, coursing back into his focused mind.

The earth below was broken and jagged, making for good cover. If they had gone to ground, they would be invisible to his spell. His wingmate's dragon and the beat of its wings generated a subtle turbulence to his left. A scattering of small signatures, sparrows, hawks, and crows, as lost as Wardes in this inscrutable cloud, and . . . above.

He pointed his wand straight up and thrust, a wind dervish parting from the tip of his blade. It cut a path into the smoke and then vanished with nary a trace nor sound to hint that it had struck home.

The Spriggan burst from the smoke screen, followed by the Lady Asuna, both aiming to strike him down. If they had been Griffin Knight recruits, he would have been quite impressed by their showing. His present circumstances, however, demanded a more decisive response than adulation.

Swinging his sword wide, one Wardes became two as he utilized his second master spell. He turned his attention to Kirito, while his false self deflected the swift thrusts of the Faerie girl's sword.

Suddenly, Wardes' mount gave a violent shudder. A spray of vibrant red arced up into his vision followed by an equally red pair of wings. The drake had had no had time to cry out as its throat was slashed back to the bone.

'Sloppy,' Wardes thought clinically. He'd allowed his success to breed overconfidence.

He slashed the straps of his harness, leaving his duplicate as a decoy while he fell free, using magic to send a sounding through the smoke and then arresting his fall at the last possible moment.

With an acrobatic flip he spun about in midair, landing heavily and absorbing the impact as he crouched upon the broken earth near the cliffs.

For a moment there was silence save for the distant sounds of the ground and aerial battles, and then came a shout of triumph, a roar of his wingmate's dragon cut short, a cry of surprise, and then a blood curdling scream that fell and then kept on falling behind Wardes, disappearing into the mists beneath the White Isle.

He was now grounded. More importantly, he was exposed to three flying opponents, and at least one of the Faeries had the ability to see through this mess of smoke. If their intent was simply to remove him from the fight, they would no doubt depart as soon as they'd confirmed their kill.

Wardes' smile returned. This granted him an opportunity.


"Did we get him?" Asuna asked softly.

The smoke screen was all but impenetrable to Klein and Asuna, even with their Perception skill. But Kirito could see through his own spell as if it were nothing but a light fog, and he'd directed them to their target.

He'd thought Wardes might chase them if they moved away from their supporting forces and the main battle, and it seemed he'd been right. The Viscount had probably seen it as a golden opportunity.

"I can see his dragon, it crashed near the cliffs," Kirito said cautiously, then squinted a little harder. "There's a body, but I can't tell if he's alive or dead."

"Should we take a closer look?" Klein asked.

"He'd be valuable as a prisoner. I'm sure Tristain would want to interrogate him, but . . ."

"It's probably not him," Asuna said.

It was too convenient.

There was a high chance that this was simply a wind clone. In which case, getting close would be the same as walking into a trap. And Wardes had to know that.

It was partly their Perception skill, and partly honed paranoia. Some niggling bit of sensory data, digested by their subconscious minds though it hadn't yet worked to the surface, that put all three Fae on alert just in time as a shower of wind arrows sprayed up through the smoke screen.

Klein snapped off a magic chant, lobbing a fist sized fireball with his off hand. An instant later the smoke beneath them parted to reveal broken earth and Wardes hurling his next spell.

Why fight like this? Something was wrong. Stupidly, Kirito had thought he'd had Wardes mostly figured out.

More stupidly, he'd thought they had him outnumbered.

Several doppelgangers fell on them from above. The first caught Klein, forcing the samurai into a guard while two occupied Kirito's own swords. The last didn't even bother to evade Asuna's thrust, simply grabbing her in an embrace as it was run through.

As much pain as Kirito thought he knew, he still had no idea of the fullest depths of physical agony, as the wind clones became lightning rods for the full force of Wardes' magic.

Kirito hit the ground hard.

Ears ringing and vision swimming, as the smoke screen began to dissipate, six more copies of Wardes appeared, mirroring the original as they rippled and twitched in imperfect mimicry. They stepped into one another. Six became four, and then two, each flanking their progenitor.

"An impressive showing, young Kirito, Lady Asuna, and . . . whoever you are."

Kirito managed to get his hands beneath him and rise to a kneeling position, only to receive an electrical shock for his trouble. The Spriggan convulsed, his back arching until it almost broke. The only sound that left his lips was a sort of inarticulate gagging. When his senses returned his every breath was like drinking fire. His hands curled and clawed at the ground as he tasted copper.

"That's the trouble with you Faeries. Never knowing when you are bested. I want you to know you have my respect. That is not easily earned."

Wardes was what they simply weren't. A real veteran who had faced countless battles against enemies that were just as intelligent, just as unpredictable, and just as inventive as himself.

Then Wardes turned to Asuna, and something in Kirito broke. Asuna . . . 'Asuna, please, no . . . No . . . don't.'

Kirito felt like his whole body was coming apart, like he'd been burnt down to charcoal. In all honesty, he didn't know how he had the strength to move. A phantom boot planted itself on his back while the real Wardes fixed his gaze upon him.

"If there was another way, perhaps we could even have been allies." The wind clone looming over Asuna drew back its ghostly sword. The Maeve glared up into its eyes. "Alas, I cannot allow you to interfere. I will make this painless."

"Asuna!"

"Aarrrgghhh!"

Wardes turned. Kirito felt the false weight of the wind clone vanish from his back as the duplicate threw itself into the path of Klein's hastily croaked spell. The Salamander stood there, almost smoking in his armor as he propped himself up with his sword

Wardes glared daggers as he lifted his wand, the air filling with ozone and the rapid fire -crack- of conjured lightning. And for just one moment, the arc of light connected with Klein's sword, channeling into the ground before rebounding and blowing the Salamander off his feet.

Kirito felt himself coming apart as he strained. Something tore in his back as he threw his black blade, the sword spinning once through the air as it impaled the clone frozen over Asuna through its sternum. He didn't know how he got to his feet. He staggered but did not fall as wings flared to life to support him.

Through the haze of pain an idea was cooking, coming together so fast that he wasn't really sure what it was, or if it would even work, only that he'd know it when he saw it and that if it would work at all he had to move fast.

Beyond the red mist that veiled the corners of his vision, Kirito felt someone at his side. Asuna stumbled forward, gaining speed next to him.

Faster, they had to go faster. All that was left in front of them was the real Wardes, his sword held high as he chanted the last notes of his dreaded spell. He knew the danger he was in, this time he wasn't going to conserve his strength. There was only one thing left. Half remembered factoids that had percolated at the back of his mind since La Rochelle.

The Viscount's sword fell as Kirito dragged Asuna into the air, a crackling bolt of blue white stretching out like a gunshot to strike home . . . beneath them. The ground steamed as lightning conducted through Kirito's sunken silver-white sword.

There were no more wind clones, there were no more tricks to try. Only Wardes and whatever magic he could throw up in his last ditch defense.

Asuna's thrust met a faltering wind barrier, then together, as Kirito's hand joined hers around Split Moon's hilt, they forced the fallen Griffin Knight back, and back further, until he stood almost at the very edge of the cliffs.

The barrier broke.

Wardes roared as his parry was overwhelmed, his sword-wand knocked aside as he was run through.

There was silence.

The Viscount stumbled back, eyes wide with shock as he clutched at his wound and his sword fell from his hand.

He coughed, tottering dangerously at the edge of the cliff. "How did you know . . . to . . . ?"

"I didn't," Kirito panted. There'd been nothing left to try.

Wardes nodded faintly as if this made perfect sense, and then slowly his fall gathered speed. He vanished over the edge.

Kirito stared down into the whiteness beneath them. Suddenly, whatever had been keeping the pain at bay began to wear off and he clutched at his chest as he sank to his hands and knees.

"Kirito?" Asuna called to him as his vision swam. "Kirito!"


The orc roared as it threw itself over the wall, swinging its sword like a meat cleaver to block the strike of the pointy eared human at its front.

The Gnomish Forged Battleaxe went through the crudely formed metal blade like a knife through hot butter, then through the orc's helm, skull, and the entirety of its head, before finally coming to a halt sunken into the creature's ribcage.

The Gnome cursed as he kicked the carcass free, where it tumbled off the wall to beat aside the men climbing up behind it.

The outer defenses had collapsed completely.

Though they'd inflicted obscene casualties, the Rebels had carried the battle into effective spell casting range, where their greater number of mages could have its full effect. Spells and cannon fire was traded at distances so close one could almost walk along the pyrotechnic display from one end of the wall to the other. Newcastle's barricades fizzled away under the raw intensity of the onslaught.

"Sound the retreat to the inner wall," General Gramont instructed to the Lieutenant at his side, waiting as the junior officer relayed his orders in a magically enhanced voice.

Gunnery crews and mages retreated under the valiant guard of Armsmen while the Faeries held back the last of the orc troops. Then together they withdrew slowly and in good order to the inner wall.

"General Gramont!" A messenger saluted, then waited for the General's nod before continuing. "The Eagle is fully prepared for departure, and Prince Wales is at the helm. They can depart at any time."

"Thank the Founder," the General sighed. Fortunately, King James hadn't learned about the incident on the lower docks until it had already been dealt with.

The King of Albion turned to the gray haired man who had remained at his side throughout the battle. "Paris, now is the time for all but the rearguard to depart. Take everyone and tell my son to launch at once."

"My King?" Paris asked. "Surely my place is with you to the end."

"My son will need you more than I. Go with Wales, your advice might one day save him."

Bowing reluctantly, the Royal Adviser departed to gather those who would be escaping. Only fifty of the Royalists intended to stay behind, holding the inner Citadel that barred the way to the docks.

"Incoming!"

The outer gates buckled as something struck them hard, and then again, and again. The remaining defenders prepared to concentrate their fire on whatever siege engine the Rebels had brought to the front.

The gate groaned and at last failed in a cloud of crumbling masonry. A tumbling mass of vaguely humanoid stone battered its way through, turning to and fro to wipe away barricades and the portcullis with thick club-like arms. Men broke as spells pattered off the golem's shoulders like a light rain.

Belgen slammed his cane down. A loud crack rang across the battlements as magic sparked and wormed across the fine etched lines of permanency wards and cut a path to the ruined gates.

Iron trembled and warped, warming as it was forced to flow and take shape at Belgen's will.

The Rebel golem's clumsy swings were caught deftly by whip thin lines of braided iron rising from the stem of an iron thorned rose.

The brute was first thrown off balance, and then to its knees. Stone cracked and sheared as wires sung taut in a rippling symphony coordinated by no less than a maestro. Rebel stone met Gramont iron and was found wanting.

Then, with a last pull of the lines, the climax was punctuated by the ear splitting -crack- of fracturing stone and the patter of raining gravel.

The shock troops spilling through the opened gates must have seen Belgen and reasoned, correctly, that he was the originator of this latest construct. Their lances turned towards the General.

Then the air around them thundered.

Commoner soldiers clapped their hands to ears and screamed as their eyes wept blood. The Mage Ground Cavalry and their behemoth mounts were tossed about like toys by the shockwave of the King's vacuum bomb.

Stunned for a moment, the survivors spied the King and hooted with glee that they might be offered the opportunity to claim his head. They neither expected nor knew what to make of the brilliant sparks that filled the air like fireflies in their hundreds before striking down in a calamitous detonation.

Wind barriers were overwhelmed, Dullahan beasts were pummeled until their exoskeletons began to deform and peel away, and mage knights were felled, their bodies either broken within their armor, or shredded to pieces as that same armor failed.

King James and General Gramont turned to stare. The pale Lord of the Salamanders lowered his cane with a minuscule shrug as the runes surrounding it faded away.

"Well then," Belgen said as he turned his attention back to the gates. Iron razor wire unspooled itself, then anchored itself to the walls, floor and ceilings of the gatehouse, before pulling taut to the protesting groans of the fractured edifice.

The Rebels who had entered the Fortress leaped for cover as a Cait Syth Dragoon landed heavily atop the inner wall. Its rider's golden armor glowed as the brutish ALfheim drake opened its jaws wide and breathed a sustained jet of flame across the courtyard.

The commoner troops that weren't incinerated fled back down the walls, having the sense to realize that this was solely a battle of magic

The Dragoon turned to General Gramont and Lord Mortimer and pulled up his helm. The nose of the Captain of the Provisional Dragon Cavalry twitched in that vaguely feline fashion common to his breed.

"My Dragoons are finishing their last passes now. How much longer until we leave?" asked Gaius.

"We're getting closer," Lord Mortimer breathed.

"Yeah? So's my next birthday," Gaius growled.

"No more than five minutes," Belgen said. Behind Newcastle's solemn Citadel the masts of a transport ship were spreading like a bird in flight.

King James watched the sight, whispering a small prayer. "Then we part ways now, General Gramont. The Fortress will guard your retreat." The King turned and raised his staff to the remaining Royalists manning the wall.

"Men of Albion, to me!"


"Admiral, the transports are breaking away. We must pursue!"

Admiral Blake turned his attention to Captain Stayner. Once again, a Captain was attempting to instruct an Admiral. Lord Cromwell might have freed him to command a fleet, but the leash did chafe.

"Admiral, HMS Eagle spotted topside," a midshipman shouted across the deck.

Using an air lens, Blake was able to confirm that the unknown ship was indeed the Eagle. The advanced frigate's sleek hull and full-rigged sails gave a most predatory impression as she caught the tail winds. It could not have been but an hour since the first ships had been spotted, and now, with their objectives achieved, the Tristanian fleet was beginning to spread sail and deny battle.

The Thunderchild's last broadside bounced almost harmlessly off the thick hull of a Tristanian third rater as she and her two sisters fell in around a crippled fourth ship of the line, the victim of concentrated fire dealt by both the Thunderchild and the third rater Unconquerable.

"T-the Eagle?!" Stayner stuttered. "Admiral, if the Eagle is departing then that means the Tudors must be aboard! We can't allow them to escape!"

"Very good, Stayner," Blake said tiredly. "How do you propose we stop them?"

"We . . ." Stayner hesitated. The man was a good ship's captain. With time he might even be a passable strategist. "We can send the frigates to pursue."

"They'd be cut to pieces," Blake answered. "Those third raters are still more than enough to take on all of our lighter patrol craft."

"The Dragon Knights then," Stayner suggested.

"They wouldn't even make it through the screening forces." This time the reply came from Sir Dunwell. The Dragon Knight Captain rubbed at his brow. "Reports are still being tallied, but the 7th Squadron took heavy losses. My own 4th Squadron also suffered the loss of yet another knight and his mount." The years seemed to be catching up with Sir Dunwell. "We were outmatched today."

"Is there nothing we can do?" Stayner asked, clenching and unclenching his fists.

This at least Blake could understand. He took professional displeasure in seeing the Navy's reputation so readily tarnished.

"It will be up to the York Squadron to intercept them," Blake answered, as unsatisfying as that answer might be.

At this time of day, the winds from York would be especially favorable, and the retreating Tristanian fleet would be fully clear of the Isle's mists and exposed to pursuit as they made their return. With just a little luck, and provided his dispatch had arrived, the York Squadron might yet manage to intercept them.

"Captain, instruct the fleet to descend and ready our Armsmen. If there is any resistance left within the Citadel, we can at least put an end to it," Blake instructed.

"Aye . . . Admiral." Stayner turned to depart with a look of frustration.

Blake mused, if Stayner was his watcher, just how damning would his report to Lord Cromwell be?

"What a damned fiasco," the Admiral muttered.

Dunwell picked his way forward across the battle damaged deck to stand beside the Viscount. "An unexpected attack by an enemy of unknown ability. We could have done worse."

Blake looked down at the devastation spread across the field between the siege line and the fallen Fortress. By now, smoke was beginning to rise from the Citadel as the lead elements stormed the final bastions and slaughtered the rearguard.

Through his air lens, the Admiral watched the very last of the Fae using their wings to depart from the Citadel, flying up to settle onto the deck of the Eagle while the frigate fired a last, blind, spiteful volley.

He cursed softly. "But we could also have done better."

Dunwell frowned. "The question now is . . . how do we isolate ourselves from this . . . fiasco?"

Blake snorted, the Captain had never been politically deft. "Well, in that regard we're blessed. The Generals have dug their own graves this day. So falls the glory, so falls the blame. I doubt even Lord Cromwell will question the decision to preserve the fleet over the ground forces. What I would like to know, is what you plan to do about the Prince, or King James if he managed to escape."

"I imagine that will be something for Lord Cromwell to decide. Though if their destination is Tristain, I've been told our agents are . . ." The Dragon Knight was cut off by the arrival of a messenger swooping low over the deck, his dragon beating its wings mightily before settling. A young knight slipped down from the drake's saddle and came running, exhausted, to Blake's side.

"Admiral, urgent dispatch from York." The knight's eyes were deeply ringed and his skin sallow, signs of physical and willpower exhaustion.

Blake quickly unfolded the dispatch. He stared at the page for several moments. It was only one sentence, but at first it didn't make sense. Then, the most unfamiliar knotting began to grow in his stomach. The letter almost crumpled in his hands as he quite uncharacteristically lost his temper and let out a bellow of anger that drew the attention of every man on the deck.

"Admiral?" Sir Dunwell asked before receiving the crumpled note to read for himself. The Dragon Knight let out a hiss.

"You, lad? How fast did you travel?" Blake asked the knight.

"Ah . . . I left . . . best speed from York once the fleet was spotted on the horizon . . . I would have flown sooner, but not a man knew what was going on! The Port was bombed, Sir!"

Thirty leagues, Blake thought quickly. At full speed that was less than twenty minutes flight for a good wind drake. He turned his eyes to the south, where York was hidden in the morning haze.

Suddenly it all seemed like some sort of joke, and Blake chuckled softly, receiving worried looks from Dunwell and the young messenger. "I do wonder sometimes if God and the Founder don't find ways to punish us for our hubris. . . . Now I know."

His efforts to preserve the fleet of Albion had been spat upon this day. He took comfort in one small fact. If he was to hang for this, he most certainly wouldn't be hanging alone.


Cannon shot sped through the sky over York, from the muzzles of Rebel guns, right down the throat of Tristain's fleet. And still their allies didn't fight back.

"La Ramee has the ships, he can push through." Eugene didn't sound too sure though.

Leaning against Sir Bjorn for support, the Duchess nodded. "He can. But not without suffering losses. If the Rebels can inflict damage at this distance . . ."

"They'll maul our fleet before they die," Sir Bjorn finished. "La Ramee can't risk the battle line, he must know this."

"He does," Karin said, gesturing to Tristain's fleet.

Slowly, the ships turned to port, La Ramee presenting his tougher flanks to the Rebel cannons while gaining altitude. At the same time, the Rebel ships began to rise, paying out their moorings as they remained above their berths, effectively countering the Tristanian attempt to gain the high ground.

"There's a flag signal rising from the Mercator." Sir Bjorn squinted as if trying to read something before finally resorting to magnifying his view with magic. "Signal reads . . . Request Status. Proceed or Withdraw?"

In other words, La Ramee wanted to know if things were as bad as they looked. Morgiana would have laughed, that was if she was in a laughing mood.

Things were pretty bad alright; for the Rebels, the Port was trashed, their coastal fort was wrecked, two of their big ships had been reduced to toothpicks and two more were barely holding together. But somehow, from where she was standing, it seemed to mean piss all.

What had their people died for?

"Captain, how do you wish to respond?" Sir Bjorn asked.

The Duchess was quiet as she studied the unfolding battle, then with a tired sigh, she nodded. "Signal La Ramee that we will silence those guns."

Every eye on the fort's wall fell on Duchess de La Vallière.

"Send the order, Sir Bjorn." Karin's tone was resolute and dared anyone to challenge her. "Now listen closely." The Manticore Knight pointed to the forest of lines tethering each ship to the docks. "The Fleet Commander there has enacted measures to fight at anchor. Those extra lines are springs used to rotate the ships so they can bring their batteries to bear."

"Right," Eugene muttered. "Brother told me about that once. So if we cut those lines they'll have to use their own sails to maneuver." He frowned. "Or, I suppose they could use Wind magic."

"They could," Karin agreed, her eyes narrowing, "but I won't let them. Sir Bjorn."

"Yes Sir?" the Griffin Knight stood taller.

"D'Artagnan is too injured to fly. I'll need to ride with one of your griffins."

"Very well." The knight barked instructions to his men.

Karin turned to look at Eugene and Morgiana, and for once she actually looked human. "Can we rely on you this last time, to ensure victory for Tristain?"

Morgiana looked over her shoulder to the line of prisoners. She felt the urge to kill rising within her. It would be so easy for her. But it wouldn't bring anyone back from the grave. She had to put that anger to good use now or it was just going to fester.

She looked to her guild. The Kurotaka were scattered all over the fort's wall, listening with half an ear, watching on with dark eyes, ashen skin, and dirt smudged faces.

"What do you say, kids? Up for some overtime?"

"Ah hell," Drake caught on. "This is a kamikaze run, isn't it?" Even as he said it, the self-styled Soldier of Fortune clipped another short bolt to the trolley of his crossbow.

"I guess we don't get paid if we leave the job half finished." Name-kun pulled his helmet down.

Murmurs of agreement spread. They knew the score.

"Carmond?" Eugene turned to his subordinate.

The Salamander tank ran a hand through his hair. "It's going to get intense. But Tristain needs those ships knocked out. We've got your back." Most of the Salamanders were still wearing their helmets. Their faces were invisible, but a slow line of nods ran through their ranks.

"This is real great and all, but mind telling us what we're going to do about the Dragon Knights?" Drake asked between swigs of a mana restorative.

Morgiana felt like laughing again, and this time, she did. "We'll just have to plow right through them! Hey Eugene, leave supporting the Griffin Knights to us."

Eugene nodded. "Kagemune, take two squads and watch over the prisoners and injured, the rest of you are with me. We'll have to do this in one pass, so I want a phalanx from squads A, B, D, and F. E is on overwatch. Keep the whiplash in mind too, those cables will be under high tension."

Morgiana followed Eugene, rising into the early morning sky. She wasn't going to let these bastards steal a win from their dead.

They were finishing this fight.


Karin grimaced as she probed her side. The Faerie potion had worked wonders, she doubted she'd have been able to so much as stand without it, but there were limits even to wonders, and she could feel the price it had extracted from her. Yet she was contemplating paying it again.

She checked the bottles she had retrieved from d'Artagnan's saddlebag before settling in, clipping her harness to the griffin's saddle before Sir Hindrick took to the skies.

The griffins dove over the walls of the fort, followed closely by the Faeries. A few shouts of surprise carried up on the wind from the startled soldiers, and then Karin and her Griffin Knight escort were over the edge of the the White Isle, skimming just below the lip of the cliffs.

Dragons roosting atop the buildings of York gave chase on heavy wing beats, and were caught immediately by a murder of Spriggans. The Shadow magic of the ash skinned Fae lacked raw power, but gained a vicious effectiveness in its place. Illusion masters turned the enemy knights against one another and laid distractions for their comrade swordsmen and archers.

One mage would strike a Spriggan, only for the Faerie to vanish. Illusory ravens swarmed the paths of the pursuing Dragon Knights, and the entire rear of their formation was suddenly lost in an encompassing cloud of black smoke.

The Fire Faeries showed their talents next. Breaking into five groups of seven, with General Eugene at the lead, four of the squads swept beneath the anchored ships with blades and spellfire.

Now in broad daylight the Rebels fought back in earnest, musket and spellfire spitting from the docks to bounce from mage cast barriers and Faerie plate.

Cables snapped and whipped with pent tension, forcing nimble wing-work from the Faerie fliers.

And then they were through, the Faeries scattering to escape reprisal while the griffins climbed on labored wings. Karin looked over and came face to face with the bow chasers of a second rater. Two thousand tons, and a tenth weight in cannons.

"Brace yourselves!"

Karin's sword described a rallying sweep through the air. The griffin's wings caught on her updraft and rocketed high as the forward cannons shredded the air beneath them.

Karin grabbed for the blue vial, she was just about to pull it free when the thunder came again, higher pitched and diminished but a much more sinister sound for all of that. The air around her grew suddenly solid as the escorting knights cast barriers.

Hidden between two ships of the line, a vessel covered in a veritable forest of swivel guns and light cannons opened fire. With it came the very last line of Dragon Knights, at their lead, a wind drake bearing the crest of a Squadron Captain.

The Faeries raced to come to grips with the enemy, slicing through the formation in a display of aerial acrobatics that not even the Griffin Knights could match. But their opponents were the Flagship's air guard, and were no less impressive.

A Spriggan archer loosed arrows until she exhausted her supply. Morgiana and one of her soldiers dueled the Knight Captain only to be beaten back by his wingmate. General Eugene, at the head of a squad of Lancers, cut a path for the griffins. All that Karin needed was ten seconds, a mere ten seconds.

She raised the small blue bottle to her lips. Five seconds to take effect, during which she would take aim, and then five seconds to channel the Heavy Wind. Not just her ultimate spell, but its ultimate evolution, the channeling of the sum of her willpower.

The griffin bucked beneath her, the Faerie potion slipping in her fingers. Sir Hindrik shouted, pointing his sword to their left. Barriers buckled and gave way. The Dragon Knights had singled them out, bursting through the Faerie lines, leaving only the Spriggan Lord to meet them.

Morgiana charged, spear in one hand, a fistful of arcane magic in the other. Her spell scattered against a barrier, her spear strike nearly drove through the Captain's spell, but then it was reinforced, and reinforced again. The air shield sent the Spriggan Lord tumbling one way and her spear another.

Karin raised her wand, intent on slaughtering the lot of them, when a third spell broke Sir Hindrik's defense. A moment later Karin was swept free, her harness snapping as something struck her with bone breaking force.

She was falling, torn loose from the saddle, but somehow still clutching her sword and the potion. The potion!

The Knight Captain, not satisfied with just magic, had simply rammed the griffin from the air. Now the jaws of his wind drake were opening wide as he chased Karin down through the battle.

A chant, Karin felt her whole being turning to air as she accelerated herself. A calm sense of synchronicity came over her as her body at last kept pace with the speed of her thoughts. The dragon snapped down on nothingness, Karin spun aside and flung her arms wide to catch the air.

The Knight Captain overshot and was left exposed. Her vacuum blade bisected both dragon and rider with nary a thought for his attempt to parry.

The whole motion from from fall to fatal blow had taken scant seconds. That was the power which Karin could draw on. But like the Faerie potion, it too had a price.

Karin's whole body convulsed. She'd probably torn open some of the wounds that the Fae concoction had sealed. One of those wounds had been to her shoulder. Buffeted by the wind, it was all she could do to keep a hold of her sword-wand.

The surviving Dragon Knights saw that she was vulnerable. Reaching forward in their saddles, both stopped and looked up as a shadow overtook them.

Karin's first impression was of Spriggan smokescreens, but this was smaller, denser, and it moved. It writhed as if alive.

Stretching out into thin jet-black bones and corded dark muscle, taut coal tendons and glittering obsidian talons. A wickedly hooked black beak and glistening black feathers took shape. Gray black eyes glittered with malevolence.

It was no longer smoke, it was a hawk, a black hawk of draconic dimensions.

It cried. The air trembled.

The hawk dove, wings folded tightly, body streamlined, talons raked forward.

It tore the knights' barriers asunder with brute force and sank its grip into the back and spine of the first drake. Scales were rent and muscle severed, the hooked beak sliced through the tendons of the dragon's keel bone before letting loose and grabbing hold of the mage rider.

The knight screamed as he was flung at his companion, bouncing against a barrier before tumbling off into the mists. The moment of added distraction gave the hawk an opening to rake the second dragon and slash at its wings, sending it into a death spiral.

The raptor declined to pursue, instead settling its eyes on Karin.

Every instinct told the Duchess to attack, but something stayed her hand. Almost certainly it was the calm gray eyes that should by all sense be hungry for her death.

And yet the hawk closed the distance carefully, then offered its neck to her. Karin grabbed hold and clung close to the black feathers as the slipstream flowed over her and pressed her body flat. Pulling out of its dive and sweeping back up into the sky, her ears were met by hoots and cheers as, climbing from the mists, the Spriggans gathered around them.

A pair of dragons tumbled from the skies above, the unfortunate victims of two on one combat with the honorable General Eugene, who seemed hardly surprised as he greeted them.

"So you used that, Morgiana?" the General rumbled.

Morgiana? Karin was too exhausted to feel surprise. Of course Faerie magic would permit it, and that was that.

"Rute's going to be pissed about that armor," Morgiana's second in command called over.

The hawk simply cocked its head, preening with very unhawkish pride.

Now was their chance.

The Griffin Knights could make no more sense of what they were seeing than their Rebel opposition, but they had faith enough to follow Karin's lead. "Morgiana," Karin said, not knowing if the Spriggan Lord was able understand her while in this state. "Just hold steady for one pass."

The shriek that she received in reply was all the confirmation she needed.

Shots and spells were thrown aside as the Griffin Knights lead the charge, mounts and riders glowing as the Fae spent their last reserves of magic to strengthen themselves and their allies.

Karin felt the heady rush of her own power welling up within her chest. She felt the surge of something greater than herself as the Spriggan Enchantress gave of herself.

And now it was her turn to make the most of what had been given.

Karin took the potion bottle, now clutched in a death grip, and swallowed the contents. An intense, tart sweetness spilled down her throat.

She wasn't clear afterward just what happened. She couldn't remember.

A rush of shapeless force welled up in her chest and then pushed into every extremity. For the first time in her life, Karin felt like there was too much magic and not enough of her to contain it. Like her skin would split open and release a hurricane.

But more than that, much more than that, was the surge of . . . memories . . . emotions.

No!

She was in control! She was Steel! Her emotions alloyed her, made her stronger, but only when they were measured. Controlled.

Uncontrollable anger that she didn't understand and didn't want to understand, causing her to run, and fight, and shout with little sense or reason. Becoming a soldier. Pride of purpose. Arrogance. Disgusting immaturity.

More anger, better understood, more focused but more confused, at a certain young man . . .

And then . . . fear . . . So much fear, shapeless and ever changing. Fear for her life, for the lives of others, for her Sovereign, her friends, her husband, her child.

Pain. Relief. Light. New life. Wonder. Pride. A softer pride. Seeing that life grow, seeing how they were alike, the girl's temper and her talent, Eleanor. Smart, determined, but unable or unwilling to restrain herself. Undiplomatic, always contrary, always difficult and unhappy.

And again, another girl, not at all like Karin herself, kind, at peace. Cattleya. But so tragically frail. Why? Confusion. Helplessness. Grief.

And then more fear than ever, another life. This one, Karin had prayed for every day, prayed that she'd be strong, that she'd be healthy. Louise. Talent-less but hard working, studious, earnest, a good child.

She was proud of them, and so very afraid for them. That Eleanor would live miserably, that Cattleya would not live, that Louise would never find her way.

That was why . . . that was why . . . she was who she was . . . and she dragged ever onward.

Karin blinked through tears as her history caught up with the present. All of that, all of that in a heartbeat! She choked for air. She was still riding the surge of emotion as she raised her wand high.

Wind; once, twice, thrice, four times. Four fold winds, squared and driven forth. All of her strength, all of her.

The air around her went silent as if she were deaf, but she wasn't, she could still hear the gentle rustling of feathers in the wind. They were merely at the heart of the Heavy Wind.

The second rater had taken only minor damage thus far. Though its rigging had been wrecked, it was for all intents and purposes fully battle worthy, with a strong, solid hull fit to resist cannon shot or dragon's breath.

Flush deck planks peeled away like cheap shingles. Air moved so fast that the edges of the ship simply combusted, and everything, anchored or otherwise, was swept from its deck. The ship, its rigging, and its crew, were simply erased, converted into an expanding cloud of splinters that smashed into the next ship, stripping the hull bare and cracking the keel, throwing her into a frigate that was promptly flattened against a third ship of the line.

The destruction sped outward, tearing gunboats and dragons from the air and throwing them into the docks like playthings.

The battleships were spread across nearly a league of the docks' length, and by the half league mark the Heavy Wind was only strong enough to turn frigates like weather vanes.

Karin sank down atop Morgiana's neck, panting heavily against the slick black feathers.

La Ramee would see this opportunity. By the time the surviving ships could recover, Tristain's battle line would already be on top of them. Karin no longer cared. The abuse she had ignored finally demanded its toll.

Eyes closing, sinking into darkness, the last thing Karin de La Vallière heard before losing consciousness was the laughter of her daughters.


"Here they come, Sir," a midshipman reported. It would have been a Lieutenant, if there had been any Lieutenants to be spared.

Captain Sir Henry Bowood, previously in service to the Royal House of Tudor, and presently the acting commander of the first rater Lexington, formerly the Royal Sovereign, stood with his hands clasped behind his back, watching as the victors came to seize their prize.

With the death of the Squadron Commander in the attack, Sir Bowood had found himself in an unenviable position. Surrender or be obliterated.

The surprise attack, combined with the second devastation of what could only be described as an impossibly powerful wind spell, and even that did it no justice, had left the Northern Squadron in no condition to fight or escape.

The arriving fleet, which proudly flew the ensign of Tristain, had demanded that all ships stand down and prepare to be boarded.

Bowood, having joined the Rebel forces out of a firm belief in his obligation to obey and follow his superiors rather than any personal devotion to their cause, had given the order to stand down with only so much reluctance as propriety demanded.

The mixed flight of dragons and griffins from the Tristanian fleet spread their wings and came to a halt, dropping smoothly one by one onto the deck of the Lexington. The impacts barely rocked the massive ship. The following winged beings had even less of an impact as they alighted like featherweights.

So these were the Faeries he'd heard about. They were . . . well . . . he wasn't certain exactly how to describe them. The red clad ones were obviously enough warriors, equipped in superbly crafted armor, the massive man at their lead most obviously a commander.

It was the others he was confused by. Darkly clad and scattered loosely about, no two the same, in and of itself not unusual, but more than that, no two had the same bearing, standing straight or leaning casually against masts or grinning devilishly beneath black shadowed helms.

He was left to wonder as one of their number stepped forward, wrapped in a dark cloak, her long black hair spilling freely past her waist. A woman, a beautiful, raven haired woman, at first he didn't notice her pointed ears. She stepped lightly across the deck, barefoot, and with the strangest smile. Sir Bowood was still studying her as two of his midshipmen helped a man down from one of the dragons.

"Good day, Captain Bowood." The officer saluted. "I am Captain Fevis of Her Majesty's Ship Mercator, here to accept your surrender." Lowering the salute, Fevis stood erect. "Might I say that you and your men fought bravely. This grisly business reflects well on you . . ."

A stare from the black garbed woman cut Captain Fevis short.

"Ah yes," the Captain said. "As I've mentioned. Your men are to stand down and vacate your remaining ships and the docks. The exception being the officers, including yourself and the gunnery commanders, who will be taken as prisoners of war. In return, Admiral La Ramee vows that no further attack will be perpetrated on your men or the city."

Sir Bowood nodded slowly. Despite what had been claimed, that they would be treated honorably as noble prisoners, he might well be handing himself up for execution. An ignominious death for a man who considered himself not much of a Rebel to begin with. "The terms you've outlined are acceptable."

Captain Fevis turned to one of his escorts. "Signal for the Admiral to bring ships up alongside. We'll transfer over the prize crews while our Armsmen retrieve the fort's guns."

As the Captain made his arrangements, Sir Bowood noticed the black haired woman examining his hat. She picked it up gingerly, as if a child amused by some bauble.

Sir Bowood frowned. "Excuse me, Miss, but if I may ask . . . " He stopped at she looked at him, a smile curving her lips.

"Yes?"

After several false starts, Bowood finally managed. "Just who are you?"

A chuckle spread among the dark clad warriors.

"Who am I?" the woman parroted the question back before placing Bowood's hat carefully atop her own head, tipping the rim forward. "I'm Morgan le Fay."
 
It was evening when Tristain's ships returned, their round trip journey bringing them back to where they had started, over the quiet, dim streets of the Capital.

Suguha had just been sitting down to dinner with Yui when the news arrived. By the time the ships became visible, dark shapes against the stars, a congregation had already gathered to greet them.

Suguha wrapped her arms tightly around Yui from behind, both shivering in the strangely chill evening air.

One by one the ships began their slow descent, to be met by flights of Manticore and Dragon Knights who signaled a challenge to each in turn until only one ship was left. Alone in the skies, its slender hull cast a dark silhouette, while its sails caught the light of the early rising blue moon.

At last, lines were cast down from the final ship and caught by ground crews, who helped guide it into a waiting cradle. Sails were brought in, masts were folded, and the hull settled heavily, creaking as weight shifted from the ballasting engine to the skin of the ship.

Suguha watched with baited breath.

The sick and wounded were carried off first, men atop stretchers followed closely by attendant healers. They were followed by the walking wounded, those who had been hurt in the fighting but had been able to make it off the ship on their own.

Finally, the fit soldiers and sailors began to disembark, men who were unhurt, but haggard, looking as if they hadn't rested well in ages. Even these able bodied men appeared a little too thin and sickly. Amazingly though, they carried themselves proudly as they set foot on solid ground.

"Aunt Sugu?" Yui asked urgently.

"It's okay," Suguha reassured her niece. "They're here, just wait." They had to be. They had to be here. If the mission had been successful, then it definitely meant they were alright.

The line of passengers fell to a trickle. Still, there had been no sign of the two they were waiting for.

Suguha held her breath. And then, two more figures came to stand at the gangplank. Moving with slow deliberation, helping each other to stand.

Suguha's heart fluttered.

"Papa! Mama!" Yui shouted. Suguha let the girl go, watching as she ran with all her might to Kirito and Asuna. "Mama! Mama!"

The girl at Kirito's side widened her eyes as she heard Yui's voice, her head spinning around. "Yui-chan? Yui-chan!"

"Mama!" Tears ran down Yui's cheeks as she threw herself into the arms of the only mother she had ever known, and was taken up in a deep embrace.

Slowly Kirito limped forward. Her brother looked worse for wear, but now it was over. He placed his arms shakily around Asuna and Yui, holding them both close.

It was finally over.

Suguha blinked as a strange heat came to her eyes. She was happy, or at least, she thought she was. They looked just like a proper family, a family that was finally complete.

"Miss Leafa?" It was the Princess, gently placing a hand to her shoulder. "That is your brother, is it not? You should go to him."

Suguha squirmed a little. "R-right. I'll do that. After . . . after they've had some time." She looked over as Henrietta's hand fell from her shoulder and quickly covered her mouth.

Up on the deck of the ship, one last figure had come to stand in front of the gangplank. It wasn't just Henrietta who was watching him.

It started slowly and then gathered strength, cheers and applause from the nobility, from the disembarking soldiers, and even from the Faeries as word of the youth's identity spread.

He began his personal descent, limping with the help of a cane. His gait was feeble, but he refused aid from the Faerie woman fretting over him.

Henrietta fidgeted nervously and then glanced to her regent, Cardinal Mazarin. The Cardinal's stern expression broke as he sighed. "Princess, your impropriety and that young man have caused a great deal of trouble."

Henrietta bowed her head low, looking shamefully at the ground. "I . . ."

"But the Church has a saying for times like this," Mazarin cut in. "Relish your impropriety, and worry later."

The Princess looked dumbstruck, and then her lips widened in an uncertain smile. "Thank you," she whispered before turning to run towards the ship and Prince Wales Tudor.

'Thank you for what?' Suguha wondered . . . 'Oh.'

Coming to stand at the bottom of the gangplank, the Prince and the Princess faced each other, and then the Prince leaned in and whispered something in the Princess's ear that even Suguha's Sylph hearing couldn't catch. Henrietta blushed, then threw her arms around Wales' neck, receiving curious looks from those present.

Hoots and shouts began to spread, arms pointing to the sky, drawing the attention of the Prince and Princess, and of Kirito, Asuna, and Yui.

Arriving now, after the faster ships, a fleet of twenty vessels could just be made out by the way they blocked the moonlight, a massive battleship that dwarfed all of the others taking lead. And rising from the lead ship's deck, were the lights of Faerie wings.


A sharp, almost painful tugging of his hair snatched at Guiche's attention. "Hey, were you listening? What's that letter about, Guiche?!"

"Eh?" Guiche lowered the missive from his eyes.

A golden haired girl looked down at him, studying his face as she awaited a suitable response.

"Don't 'Eh?' me. What is it? Tell me, or I shall assume it's another of your indiscretions and destroy it at once." A wand appeared in Montmorency's right hand and was waved menacingly about.

Guiche clutched the letter in a panic, not so much worried for it as for his own well-being given the girl's self admitted terrible aim. "It's from my brother! It's from my eldest brother, Reinhardt!"

Montmorency didn't seem to believe him, so quickly, he thrust the letter into her hands. Muttering dangerously, she scanned the contents, her expression going from open irritation, to thoughtful, and then guiltily apologetic.

"I should have known you'd be telling the truth this once."

Guiche sat up beneath the comfortable shade of the tree he had been lying against. "But of course I'd be telling the truth I . . ." He frowned. "What do you mean 'this once'?"

Montmorency gave him a conflicted look. "You've never used your brothers as an excuse."

"I haven't?" Guiche shook his head. "I mean . . . I have not, whatever would you be talking about my darling Monmon?"

Straightening her skirt, she took a seat beside him. "So."

"So?"

"What's it about?" She asked curiously. "I just scanned it, the first paragraph, and the farewell." She shrugged. "It's pretty rough paper, and it didn't smell like perfume, so I stopped."

Guiche looked back at the letter. It was an announcement of his brother's promotion to the rank of Captain, an impressive accomplishment, and his assignment to command a Fortress on the border. He explained this all to Montmorency.

When he finished, she nodded slowly. "It is a great accomplishment," she decided aloud.

"But of course! He is destined to go far in his military career."

"And what about you?" Montmorency asked.

"What about me?"

"Do you plan to go far as well?"

The unspoken question, 'Do you plan to impress father enough for my hand?'

It was not a topic he had tried to give much thought to. It was because, because he was a Gramont! Marriage so young? Why, it would stifle him!

Not to say that he was entirely averse to the idea. She did listen to him, he could talk to her, not just at her, and she talked back, argued, but in a pleasing way.

It was no secret that the Gramont and Montmorency families had been in decline for years.

Guiche and Montmorency were almost made for one another. The fourth son and third daughter of two formerly great families, now with more status than wealth to their names.

"I . . . I don't know," Guiche admitted. "I shall of course be joining the army after graduation." Yes, to follow in his brother's footsteps and make his father proud. Father . . . Father didn't have much faith in him. "If I can make Lieutenant in the infantry, then I might be able to take a station in the the Royal Ground Cavalry. It will depend on how I am appraised when the time comes."

Montmorency nodded. "Well, if that's the case I suppose you'll learn soon. The familiar summoning is just next week."

Yes, the summoning. Whatever would it be? An earth dragon would be lovely, or perhaps a rock worm. As he considered the varied possibilities, Montmorency began humming wordlessly. It was an old tune from the region of her family's estates. Something about a woman waiting for her love, and throwing herself down into the lake when she learned he had died while off to war.

It was all very sad and suitably tragic, and yet airy and hopeful at the same time.

Having made a pact with the Spirits, her love had moved the ancient beings, and her soul had been taken into their bosom and made into one of their jealously guarded treasures.

Guiche closed his eyes, and listened . . .


Guiche opened his eyes as he heard the last hummed lines of the song. He was laying flat on his back, but not in Monmon's lap like he remembered. Staring up at an unpainted wooden ceiling in a tiny room that had barely enough space for a cot, a table, and a chair. Pale morning light shone through the window.

He tried to reach a hand to his head, and then winced in pain. His groaning was met by sudden silence.

"Oh, you're awake."

Guiche turned his head to the side and blinked a few times to clear his vision. "Monmon?" he wondered aloud. "What . . . where are . . ."

"There, there, now," Montmorency whispered. "You're in the infirmary at Champ de Mars. There were so many wounded they had to ask for volunteers."

"Wounded?" Guiche asked, he remembered . . . the docks . . . and then . . .

Monmon nodded, worry crossing her face. "You were unconscious for nearly two days and . . ." She was cut off as Guiche stared at her. "What is it?" She blinked quickly, and then began to pat down her hair self-consciously. "I-is my hair a mess? Guiche?"

He'd almost died. In fact, he certainly should have died if what he could remember was any indication. It was supposed to have been safe at the lower docks, but he'd nearly been killed anyways. The thought . . . the thought terrified him. He could die at any time. And then he looked back at Montmorency, jaw trembling as he tried to speak.

"I . . . I . . . Ah . . . . Aaah!" He didn't care that it hurt. He grabbed onto her with all his might, tears staining her blouse.

He almost didn't hear as Monmon placed her hands on his head. "Shhhh. Shhhh. There, there, you silly boy. It's alright . . . "

And it was.


Opening her eyes, slowly blinking away the sleep, Morgiana was confronted by multiple mental alarm bells in rapid succession

'Where am I?'

The ceiling above her head was painted a milky white that was just beginning to lighten as the sun slanted through the windows. She could hear birds chirping along with a less distinct BGM that her brain was still trying to make sense of.

'Why am I in a bed?'

She was indeed lying fully reclined atop a heavily stuffed feather mattress. Which was odd, because for the past couple of weeks she'd been consistently crashing on one of the couches in the Kurotaka Guild Hall. She could have snagged an apartment in Arrun, probably would while the snagging was still good, but in the meantime there'd just been too much to do.

Slowly the memories of the day before began to trickle back in, rising from the background noise of a mild hangover.

There had been a lot to do after their victorious return. Prisoners to be handed over, fancy battleships to present to the Crown, hastily arranged victory celebrations to attend, funerals to arrange . . .

Hex . . . The remains, what they'd been able to dig up, had already been cremated and taken to Arrun. Sakuya had promised that they would find an appropriate way to honor the fallen.

Morgiana hadn't been in much of a celebratory mood the night before, but she'd put on the face and soldiered through it. And in the end, she'd actually started to believe it herself.

People had died, but they'd pulled off a win. That had to count for something. She liked to think that if she'd been the one holding on to that bomb, she'd have been happy to know that everyone else had kicked ass and gotten out alive. She wouldn't want them moping over her or freaking out that she'd bitten off more than she could chew.

That was how she'd been able to get up in front of a room full of self-congratulating noble assholes who hadn't lifted a finger or risked a hair, raise her glass in a toast, and drink down more than a little bit of their very high quality, and very expensive, booze before pilfering a few extra bottles and finding the first excuse to slip away.

There were a hundred parties going on that night and she'd hit them all. Every inn and tavern had been crammed full of Royalists, Tristanian soldiers, and Faeries, the real heroes of Newcastle.

Morgiana had flitted about all night, taking part in every cheer, drinking game, and quiet moment of remembrance that she could find. She'd bought rounds for all of the Griffin Knights, Eugene and his Salamanders, and her own guild.

It must have become a hell of a party, because she really couldn't remember quite when it had ended. Only that, at some point, she'd been leaning against an equally drunk Eugene as they made their way up a flight of stairs.

Morgiana frowned slightly as another sensation in the here and now started to impinge on her recollection. 'Why am I wearing a man's shirt?' A hand pinched at the baggy red garment, and then her frown deepened.

'Why am I not wearing panties?'

The answer came a moment later as her hangover addled brain finally processed the BGM for what it was.

Eugene's snores could be likened to a very soft-spoken chainsaw, his broad, bare chest rising and falling slowly as he lay spread out in bed beside her.

'Oh,' she thought, the realization kicking her short circuited memory back into gear. It started to come back to her, she'd been drunk, but not that drunk.

It had just sort of happened. Lowered inhibitions, the pent up frustration and fight instinct looking for a release, and hey, he wasn't bad looking.

Morgiana turned over on her side to study Eugene's face, and she wondered for a moment what he'd really looked like before. Pouting her lips, she played her fingers over his chest. The Salamander General's snoring caught for a moment and then went on.

Deep sleeper. Lucky.

Letting her arm fall to rest, Morgiana decided that, in the grand scheme of things, it really wasn't the worst decision she'd ever made.

Then, with a small mental shrug, she snuggled a little closer and went back to sleep.


"And have you seen to d'Artagnan?"

Karin Désirée de La Vallière waited for an answer as she propped herself up with an extra pillow. Exhaustion or not, being bedridden was no excuse to shirk responsibilities.

"Yes, Dear." The Duke de La Vallière nodded solemnly.

"His wing will take time to heal, so he won't be able to properly exercise. He's only to have lean meats until he can fly again."

"Yes, Dear."

"And most importantly, he mustn't umph . . ." Karin was cut off as the Duke found his opening and slipped a spoonful of healthful porridge into his wife's mouth.

"I know how to care for a manticore, Dear," the Duke said. "In the meantime, you must regain your own strength."

"Hmph, mmph?" Karin grumbled as she chewed, swallowed, and then petulantly glared.

The scornful look barely fazed the Duke who quite gently nudged his wife to lie back in bed. Once she'd emptied the bowl, he let out a long sigh. "You really need to be more cautious Dear, you're not as hardy as you used to be."

Karin took exception to this. Just because she acknowledged her age didn't mean that other people could. "I'll have you know that I've been the very portrait of health, I've . . ."

"Yes, yes, Dear." The Duke nodded. "You've taken very good care of yourself. I worry for you is all."

Her retort was cut off by the way he looked at her. The Duke de La Vallière was not an expressive man, this was something of an inclination rather than an acquired trait, but the years had taught her to read him, and that tiny furrowing of his brow carried more meaning than hours of argument.

"I was needed," Karin said, feeling an almost painful heat rise to her cheeks.

Damn the Fae and damn their blasted elixirs! Karin prided herself on her control, but at present her emotions were proving intensely difficult to re-cage. It made her feel uncomfortably like the younger self she had put away a lifetime ago.

"Are you alright, Dear?" the Duke asked.

"Fine, I'm quite fine!" Karin said just a little bit too quickly. "And what about the estates? Negotiations with the Gnomes are going well?"

"As well as can be expected," the Duke agreed. "They're an ambitious lot, I'll give them that. I'd be partial to a thousand more of them with the same character."

High praise coming from the Duke.

"So long as it is not the same character as the Spriggans. The mineral royalties must remain under our control," Karin advised. It was stipulated in the treaty that royalties for natural resources would be issued by the Crown to the respective land holders, details to be negotiated, as recompense for their losses.

"Yes, Dear," the Duke answered.

"And be sure the guards keep the Faerie lands hemmed in. The mobs will be a hazard if they get established."

"Yes, Dear."

And while they were on the subject, an echo of uncertainty niggled her. "Cattleya. She has been doing well?"

"One of her good spells," the Duke said. "This spring weather seems to be agreeing with her. And the excitement has certainly lifted her spirits. She's taken the last month in stride."

Karin nodded, and allowed herself to sink back into the pillows. "She hasn't wandered into the Faerie lands, has she?"

"Cattleya understands the danger. She's been satisfied going out to see the caravans."

Karin snorted. "That will not stop her from adding to her menagerie I'm sure."

"And I am sure she will not care for you calling it a menagerie again. Menageries are for display, while our daughter lets them free when they can care for themselves."

For better or worse, the Duchess added inwardly. Some of the things Cattleya had nursed back to health still prowled the forests of the estates. "I don't suppose there's been any news from Eleanor in all this time."

That was posed as a statement, not a question. They had received a letter from their eldest daughter mere days after the first appearance of the Faeries and their lands.

Am safe and in good health.

Studying current strange events.

Winged people. Strange magical traits.

Will inform of progress.

- E.A.LeB.deLaV

Only a woman whose thesis had earned her a doctorate from the Academia would be capable of such brevity with her own flesh and blood.

"Nothing from Eleanor, as such, no." She watched her husband as his featured creased in a frown. "This may be rebellion over how we have handled . . . "

There was a knock at the infirmary door. Short and sharp and repeated three times. The Duke and Duchess exchanged a look. Karin balanced herself on the knife edge of discomfort to adjust her position in bed and sit up straight.

Her emotions might have been shaken into turmoil, but she wasn't going to be taken for weak even now. "Enter."

As the door swung open, Karin almost regretted that promise to herself. The slight and shy figure that stood in the threshold looked her in the eye for an instant before glancing to the Duke.

She was dressed in traveling clothes. Clean and neatly pressed. Her hair was combed with the sort of recent deliberation of someone who had been making themselves and remaking themselves ready while they waited.

She was the . . . the image of her mother. And she, and her sisters, were safe.

"Father." She curtsied nervously before looking back to Karin. "M-Mother? Are you alright?"

Louise didn't look away this time, she was mesmerized, pinned by the curve at the corner of her mother's lips as she sat draped in sunlight.

"I am fine Louise." Karin could not stop her lips curving ever so slightly more, until they formed a gentle, yet unmistakable smile. "Everything is fine. Now, daughter, about what you have been up to . . . "


Today marks the end of the fourth week since our arrival. It has been four weeks since our shared fantasy became our shared nightmare. Four weeks since we woke up in the forms of our avatars and found this fantasy world to have become all too real.

The Transition, the Crash, the Great Summoning, many names for the same anomaly, to which we still have no answers and to which our Tristanian allies can only offer speculation at present.

There is hope that with time we will be able to decipher what has brought us here and find a way home. Until that day, we can do nothing but live on. This is a task that would be challenging enough on its own, but it is accompanied by an immediate threat to our very survival.

In seeking safe haven and alliance with Tristain, we find we are now at war with the Kingdom of Albion. The White Isle, which has just emerged from a brutal civil war that saw the massacre of the Royal Family and the rise to power of the usurper Oliver Cromwell, now sets its sights on Tristain.

Cromwell and his radicals, Reconquista, have a vision for Halkegenia, one that has no place for us or the people who have come to our aid.

To save ourselves, we might flee from Tristain and the fighting, but to do so would be to abandon the only Allies we have and the only home we know in this world.

This is not our willing choice. War is never something to be desired. But it is our only option if we are not to be broken and scattered to the winds.

Already, volunteers have risked themselves, fought for us, killed for us, and died for us. We suffered casualties in the past week. Friends, brothers and sisters, who showed the greatest courage and sacrifice. Their passing diminishes us all.

But take strength from this. They did not die for nothing. They stood and chose to trade their lives to save others. Nearly two hundred and eighty SAO survivors, people who have suffered the greatest injustice, have been rescued thanks to their bravery.

Oliver Cromwell seeks to crown himself Emperor. Our own history has shown again and again that he will fail. The ambitions of Tyrants always exceeds their grasp. As Operation Dunkirk and the rescue of the Last Prince of Albion has shown, victory is possible for Tristain and ourselves. We need only have the strength to endure and see a day where we can live in peace.

I know that this will be difficult for all of us. None of us expected this, none of us were prepared. How could we be? We live now in what should only be the pages of fiction.

But most importantly, we still live. And to go on living will take all of us. The skills of our real lives, and those that have been gifted to us along with our new powers, will be essential to securing ourselves here in Tristain, while we find a way to return home. What's more, they will be essential to how we take hold of our own destiny.

Until today, we have only reacted to what has happened to us, but that cannot continue. We must take the initiative, we must gather momentum on our side, we must cause the reaction. With our thoughts, with our words, and with our deeds.

Before we are Faeries, we are Japanese, and before we are Japanese, we are human beings. Humans are adaptable creatures, and we have been given every tool to survive and thrive. I stand in awe of what we will accomplish.


- Official Address of Lady Sakuya, two days after the conclusion of Operation Dunkirk.


The night sky was lit by stars like a swarm of spawning fireflies. As a city girl, Yamada Sakura couldn't have named a constellation to save her life. But she didn't need to in order to know she was nowhere on Earth.

Two moons had risen over the horizon, casting their pale blue and red tinged glow down on a silent and dark earth. This time she mentally emphasized the lower case 'e'.

Today she'd done what she was supposed to do. She'd put on airs as the Lady of the Sylphs, and she'd spoken like she'd been born with a treasury full of self-worth. All the while she'd felt her brain begin to fry under the strain of keeping up the façade.

Sakuya looked out over Arrun. From her vantage atop Arrun Tower the winding ore-lit streets and alleys spread like a golden galaxy beneath her. There were twenty thousand Faeries, twenty thousand people down there now. And she was responsible for all of them.

'This is how Morgiana must feel all the time,' Sakuya realized. No wonder the Spriggan Lord was on the far side of sane.

And maybe Sakuya was following her, she thought, as she reached for the thermos and poured another hot cup for herself. Maybe they all would in the end. Until they couldn't even recognize themselves anymore.

"Yuld for your thoughts?" a voice carried at her back. The Sylph looked up from from tasting the steaming vapors of her cup.

"Your staff said I could find you up here." Alicia's smile bared just the points of her feline canines. "So, what's on the menu?"

"This?" Sakuya held up the thermos. "I was feeling nostalgic, so I went looking for something that tasted like sake. The best I could find was some sort of barley wine."

"Is it any good?" Alicia came over and took a seat beside her.

"Would I be drinking it hot if it was?" She poured Alicia a glass without prompting. The Cait Syth Lord plucked it up, examined the pitch liquid, and then downed it in a single shot. Her eyes watered and her nose wrinkled, then her tail curled itself into a neat spiral. "I warned you."

"Y-Yeah . . . you kinda did." Alicia coughed. "This is about the World Tree raid, isn't it?"

"It's about a lot of things," Sakuya sighed. She could try to hold her feelings in, but if she couldn't be open with Alicia, then what was the point? "Yes it's about the bloody Word Tree raid."

The bloody World Tree raid . . . and the hope that they had all pinned on it.

Mortimer had planned and prepared for every eventuality. But even the Cold-Blooded Lizard had run out of ideas when the great doors of the World Tree Challenge had failed to open.

It had simply never occurred to them to check. Or rather, it had, but everyone had feared what might happen if the World Tree Guardians were awakened without having the forces to stop them in place. Guards had stood watch around the clock for over a month, unwittingly guarding a door that would not open. In fact, could not open.

When they had discovered that fact, the Lords had voted to break the door down. Heavy Gnomish axes, meant for harvesting mats, had been brought in for the task. Wielded by the strongest Gnomes and Salamanders, they'd managed to carve a third of a meter deep before the World Tree's outer bark gave way to wood hard enough to blunt Gnomish iron in a single swing.

Magic hadn't fared any better. If anything it had come up worse, barely forming a patina on the hard inner surface. Only now they had a swarm of Tristain's academics feverishly examining Yggdrasil's cork and its near indestructible and anti-magical properties.

Nobody wanted to articulate what that might mean. That the Challenge Chamber might have disappeared. That their single unobstructed path to the World Tree's crest and the GM console, and maybe, answers, was blocked behind thousands of meters of indestructible wood.

The barrier encapsulating the crest was still intact, still resisting any attempt by anything as substantial as a Pixie to get through.

'But the GM cards can transit the barrier,' Sakuya mused. At least, according to Kirito it had had that power in the game . . .

"We'll have other chances," Alicia offered, ever the well of optimism. "There's a way out, so there must be a way back in." It was probably for the best that they hadn't given people false hope though. "And maybe there's another console tucked away somewhere. ALfheim is a big place."

Sakuya nodded, and took another sip. "They're settling well, aren't they?"

"By 'they' you mean the SAO survivors?" Alicia asked. "They seemed fine to me. Most of them want to live in Arrun, and the staff is getting them sorted out. I guess they want to support each other. Why do you ask?"

Sakuya waited until Alicia had refilled her cup. She wasn't responsible for the SAO survivors. Or rather, she wasn't any more responsible for them than any other player turned Fae.

"Because someone has to care. I suppose." Sakuya said. "It might as well be for my peace of mind."

At least until people realized how unqualified she was, and picked someone better. She hoped there was someone better. But while she had their trust, she was its keeper.

"You mean someone else might get it wrong?" Alicia mused.

"Good heavens, I would hope not."

"So that's why you voted with Mortimer at the Council meeting." Alicia's words hung in the air between them. "Nice speech by the way, very dramatic."

Sakuya declined to comment.

She had voted with Mortimer because authorizing the formation of a defense force had been the right thing to do. This world was making its dangers very clear, and if they wanted to make a place here, they couldn't just run. She could either pretend that those dangers did not exist, or else offer all of her support to the people that had volunteered to face them.

It meant that every resource at their disposal was going to be turned to the aid of Tristain. They were going to craft weapons and help build an army. They were going to provide soldiers. They were not simply going to support a war, they were going to prosecute one. The word felt fitting for something that should be criminal.

"You might be surprised, but I'm glad he proved me wrong," the Sylph confided. Alicia looked struck dumb. "Of course, I'd probably feel differently if it had ended in disaster."

It still might. It still might, but she would be there if it did. Because someone has to care. And when you're not sure if they do, it has to be you.

Sakuya put down her cup and placed her palms flat against the roof of the tower. She breathed in the slightly too cold evening air with its faint scent of damp. She could feel the way this place had changed, becoming more real, and less romantic. The grit beneath her palms and the speckle of bird droppings across the tiles.

They weren't the stuff of fantasy. But that didn't change that she was a Faerie. That for the foreseeable future she would be a Faerie Lord. And at least for tonight, she was going to take advantage of that.

"Sakuya-chan?" Alicia asked as the Sylph stood up.

"If we're going to do this, we might as well do it properly. You haven't cleared that wine cellar yet, have you?"


Sir Terrance Dunwell stood in the remnants of Newcastle Fortress. He stood, and he smelled the ashes.

The remains of the Fortress still smoldered after three days, telling a tale of fires still burning somewhere in the underground, searing old vaults and armories. Here on the surface, the earth actually smoked and turned warm to the touch where the heat found paths from the shallower depths.

It was astonishing how much there was to burn within stone walls and masonry, like the soft insides of some sedentary sea creature rotting away post-mortem to leave behind only an ossified shell.

"Preliminary reports suggest the sappers undermined the foundations in advance," Captain Stayner reported to Admiral Blake and the Lord Protector. "The number three and five casemates have partially collapsed, and number one is gutted from fire damage. We're still taking stock of the harbor and docks areas."

"No surprise," the Admiral growled. "They had months to prepare for their last stand. It will be a task to bring the Fortress back after this."

"All in good time, Admiral." Lord Cromwell's smile didn't waver as he took in the wreck of the courtyard. Three days had been long enough for bodies to be cleared and the orc carcasses cremated, but the wreckage had been left where it lay as the Lord Protector completed his tour with his gaudy entourage in tow. "Take satisfaction in what was achieved here."

And what had been achieved here?

Dunwell pondered. King James was dead, or so it was reported by Reconquista's agents. The Royalists had been driven from their last stronghold on the Isle. Without a foothold, Albion was all but unassailable.

But the cost had been heavy, and they may have provoked Tristain into a preemptive war on the Tudor's behalf. Most pressing, Prince Wales had not been counted among the dead.

"The Prince? The Prince will be dealt with," Cromwell had assured Admiral Blake when asked. "We have friends in Tristain. The Viscount was but one of them. A setback like that cannot stop us now."

"I respectfully submit that the loss of the Northern Squadron was more than a mere setback, Milord."

The Admiral fell silent under Lord Cromwell's steady smile.

"Ships can always be built, Admiral, and armies can always be raised, but victory must be seized whenever or however it presents itself."

"You mean that the quality of a victory lies in how we choose to perceive it," Blake said.

A Squadron was lost and thousands lay dead. But Reconquista had still done the impossible. It had seized the White Isle from the Tudors. The people did not care for the cost, they cared only that the victory had been won.

Driven by a conviction which verged on prophecy. Sir Dunwell could not banish the thought.

"It is precisely so," Cromwell said. "We must ride the winds, Admiral. We will ride the winds, and God will conjure such a gale that nothing will stand in our path. Not Wales Tudor, not Tristain, and certainly not Faeries."

An anonymously clad man came up beside the Lord Protector, and whispered something to Lady Sheffield, who then murmured into Cromwell's ear in turn. Lord Cromwell's expression changed from cheerful to thoughtful, and back to cheerful again in the time that it took for the message to be conveyed.

"Ah. Excellent news. Thank you." Cromwell dismissed the man, who waved more of the Lord Protector's personal guards to follow him back towards the Citadel. "It appears that some of our advance forces may have been found alive."

"My God, they lived through it?!" Admiral Blake looked as if he had been told the dead had risen.

"I understand their mission was quite the gamble," Cromwell agreed. "Though they seem to have failed in their principal objective, happily it appears that they succeeded in rescuing intelligence which may be of some use to us."

"What sort of intelligence?" Blake's curiosity was piqued.

"That remains to be seen," spoke Lady Sheffield. "Despite the Lord Protector's optimism, our agents appear to be trapped in a collapsed section of the Citadel. We have been able to communicate with them, but it will be some time before they are freed."

"They're still trapped?" the Admiral asked. "I'll have engineers sent to help the excavation."

"That will not be needed, Admiral." Cromwell raised a hand in negation.

"The rubble from the demolition is still settling," Lady Sheffield explained coolly. "It is better if our excavators are allowed to work undisturbed."

"Rest assured, Admiral, once they have been rescued and have recovered from their ordeal, you will be the first to know!" Cromwell vowed. "Now then, what else? Ah yes. Sir Dunwell, and . . . I do not believe we have met, my dear."

The Captain glanced to the woman at his side. She'd found a dress somewhere, and altered it, or maybe herself, so that it wore well on her figure.

"Miss Luttece," Scirroco provided. "I am the Captain's secretary."

Scirroco bore the brunt of Cromwell's smile for a heartbeat, then two. Her eyes narrowed faintly. Then Dunwell held his breath as the Lord Protector took the tremendously unwise action of taking her hand paternally.

"Well, it is my pleasure to meet you my dear. I do hope the Captain has not offended your sensibilities bringing you to this place."

"I go where I am needed, Milord," she said in a tone that was respectful to everyone but Dunwell's ears. "I feel obliged when my employer has been stricken feeble . . ." Nobody but Sir Dunwell could have noticed the way her eyes flashed and her nostrils flared as Cromwell let her hand slip from his grasp.

"As long as it is not his mind which has gone feeble," Cromwell laughed.

"We may only hope," Scirroco said coolly before her eyes switched to Lady Sheffield.

There was an unmistakable passing of signals between the two of them, which seemed universal to the female race. This time, none could have missed the way Scirroco's eyes narrowed.

"Sir Dunwell, I have heard that your Squadron has crossed wands with the Fae again. And again you were victorious."

"Again we survived, Milord," Dunwell corrected dutifully.

"You've made a habit of surviving," Cromwell observed cheerfully. "That is good. Survival is the first step along the path to victory, is it not?"

"It is as you say, Milord."

"And your wounds. Recovering well?"

"Another two weeks, at least, before I am back on form."

"Even then, perhaps your talents would be better spent teaching others how best to survive."

"Milord?"

"The Faeries are not going away in the near future. We can expect to see them in Tristain's service from now on," Cromwell surmised. The Lord Protector stroked the ring on his left hand. "We are forming a special group in Londinium to examine what training and countermeasures are needed to better confront them. It might be a good place for you to serve in the interim."

"If that is your wish, Milord."

"Splendid! Now then, I do believe I would like to see what is left of the Citadel with my own eyes. Right this way, gentlemen!" He waved them on, and his entourage followed. They had been kept at bay while he spoke to the Admiral, but now they descended into conspiratorial murmurs as they jockeyed for favor once more.

"I do not like that woman," Scirroco murmured when they were safely out of earshot.

"She is the Lord Protector's secretary," Dunwell replied.

"I do not like that man either." A flare of doubt crossed her features. "There is something about them . . . but I cannot place it . . ."

"Maybe you will have another chance, in Londinium."

"That means you will accept his offer?"

Dunwell stood in the ruins, watching in silence as Cromwell departed.

Above him the smoke continued to swirl, joining the cloud laden sky.


"Like this, Mama?"

Yui showed Asuna her handiwork, a half dozen green onions sloppily sliced into hundreds of little pieces.

Asuna smiled and nodded. "Un, just like that, Yui-chan."

She had been worried at first at letting Yui use the knife, but after the girl's heartfelt promise to be careful, and thorough instruction, Asuna had relented.

"Next we start on the lemon sauce, right?"

"That's right," Asuna agreed. "That way we'll be done with the sauce by the time the soup and rabbit are ready."

Asuna had missed this. Cooking, real cooking. It had become her refuge in the death game, something that didn't involve the endless fighting to reach the one hundredth floor and freedom.

Of course, in SAO, it had always been a little unsatisfying. For one thing, Full Dive games simplified the experience far too much for her tastes. Cooking became less of a hobby, and more of a mini-game where the main challenge was in devising ways to trick the Taste Engine into providing new and unique flavor profiles.

Here, the problem had reversed itself. Without modern conveniences, cooking was a much more labor-intensive process. ALO had equipped houses with indoor running water, so the kitchen sink and drain worked correctly. But the stove and oven were of a wood burning variety that required constant tending, and labor-saving disposable supplies like metal foil simply did not exist.

Thankfully, she had a few extra pairs of hands to help out.

"Is this alright?" the question came from the Sylph girl standing opposite her at the kitchen counter, holding a small bowl and a wooden spoon.

When Kirito had first introduced them, Asuna had been a little nervous. Nervous, and anxious to make a good first impression. Suguha was Kirito's only blood family in this world after all.

Strangely, Suguha had seemed the same way at first, greeting Asuna shyly before retreating to observe from a distance. Asuna hadn't known what to make of it. Despite her initial skittishness, she had been nothing but helpful since they had met, watching over Yui and helping Asuna get settled. Maybe she just needed time.

Taking a small spoon, Asuna ladled the contents to her lips and sampled it thoughtfully. "Hmm, it needs a little more of the pepper. Half a teaspoon I think."

"Right," Suguha said. "Uhm . . . where did the pepper go?"

"I put it back in the spice rack," Yui answered helpfully.

"I'll get it," Asuna said, squeezing past Suguha to get to the cupboard.

She paused at the window for a moment, looking out into the garden where Kirito and Klein were seated on the patio drinking barley tea.

The boys had taken the brunt of the treacherous Viscount's electrical attacks, and it had shown. Kirito had been released by the healers after a week of observation, and Klein had just received a clean bill of health the day before.

It had felt like a good first step. A clean start to rebuild their lives.

In this physical world they needed things. A way to sustain themselves, and a place to live.

The first had already been taken care of, at least for the immediate future. The life of a Prince and a Countess were both worth something to the right people. And those people happened to be both very grateful and very generous.

Asuna had seen to it that most of the reward had been divided fairly among the SAO survivors, much to Kirito's dismay. But she had also been practical, and honest about their part in saving Wales and Emily, setting aside a modest fraction of the monies for themselves, much to Kirito's relief.

Finding a place to stay, on the other hand, had proven more challenging, and a little frightening. While they had recovered, she and Kirito had been guests of the Princess in Tristania. It had given them time to think about where they wanted to live.

Emily and Wales had urged them to stay in the Capital. But while Asuna was fond of them both, her heart ached to be somewhere a little more familiar. A little more like home, if only in spirit.

Arrun was the largest Faerie settlement, home to more than twice as many people as had filled the Town of Beginnings on that first day in Aincrad. Exploring the city for herself, it had felt overwhelming to be surrounded by so many people. Overwhelming, and more than a little comforting.

Here was a place where she wasn't looked at strangely. Where the snatches of conversation and the way people spoke felt normal. It felt like home.

Even with the migration of former players from the smaller towns and villages, much of Arrun still lay vacant. In the interest of public welfare, the City Council had taken to maintaining a list of available homes. The only requirement was to register their names against a house number, and to agree to the building's upkeep.

Of course, it was to be expected that the most desirable homes had long since been snatched up. Or at least, that was how it had seemed, until a Sylph from Lady Sakuya's office found them and handed over a small card with a handwritten address that corresponded to a medium sized townhouse located just off Arrun's main street.

At some point in her busy schedule, Lady Sakuya had learned about their predicament and had called in a few favors.

After looking the house over thoroughly, Kirito and Asuna had decided to graciously accept. It wasn't their home on Aincrad's 22nd floor, but it was peaceful, and welcoming, and it came fully furnished at a time when all either of them wanted was to sleep for a week.

Returning to the present, Asuna remembered to grab the pepper she had bought that morning from the market by the city gates.

"Here." She handed the jar to Suguha before going to check on the oven. Turning back to her daughter she exclaimed, "Oh, Yui-chan that's too much!"

Despite the inexperience of her assistants, at last everything was ready, and the boys were called in. Kirito sat down at the dining room table with a look that said he had been waiting for this for months.

Of course, it wouldn't be complete without proper presentation. "Ahem." Asuna coughed softly into her fist. "May I present . . ." lifting the top off the pot with a puff of steam, " . . . today's lunch!"

Roasted rabbit covered in a lemon sauce, and served with soup and a light salad with creole vinaigrette. It had seemed like the perfect meal for the warm spring weather.

Taking her own seat, Asuna smiled as thanks was given for the meal. Yui's eyes widened as she took her first bite and then another in quick succession.

"Do you like it?" Asuna asked, waiting with bated breath.

"It's yummy!" Yui declared.

"A lot better than all that spicy stuff your Papa likes to eat, huh?" Asuna teased while Kirito grouched.

Yui tilted her head. "Mama's spicy food is good too," she said diplomatically.

"Well, your Mama is a really good cook no matter what world she's in," Kirito said.

Processing this comment, Yui suddenly raised her hand. "I helped too!"

"Then I'm sure Yui will be as good a cook as Asuna some day," Klein complimented. "Seriously, how did you manage to do this? It's almost as good as some of the stuff you made back in Aincrad."

"Almost?" Asuna asked archly, holding her imperious expression while Klein spluttered.

Though he was right. There were, after all, limitations to what she could recreate here. Many ingredients were missing or impossible to substitute, and a steady heat was hard to come by. Maybe with fire magic?

"I just mean that . . . well . . . you've only had a week to figure it all out," Klein tried to explain.

Asuna held her stare just long enough for Klein to start to fear that he wouldn't be invited back before relaxing. "Actually, it has been a little tricky. You're right that I've only had a week, but it seems like a lot of Aincrad ingredients were reused in ALO, and Tristain has some spices and herbs that I'm familiar with. So really, I didn't have to start from scratch this time."

"Well, however you do it, it's amazing!" Kirito declared. If the nearly spotless state of his plate was any indication, he hadn't been exaggerating.

After lunch, Kirito volunteered to clean the dishes while Klein begged other responsibilities. He had to get ready for tonight's Special Event, and then he had night watch after that.

With nothing else to do until evening, Asuna had taken a light throw blanket and had gone out onto the patio to read, sitting in the shade offered by the awning. She'd was joined a few minutes letter by an expectant Yui, who waited for her approval before crawling up in the rocking chair beside her and snuggling close.

It wasn't long before the warm body at Asuna's side fell still, and when next she looked up from her book, she found Yui, eyes closed, with a blissful smile. Setting her down her book, Asuna carefully wrapped the blanket closer around the sleeping girl and kissed her forehead. If there was anything in this world that Asuna was grateful for, it was the opportunity it had given her to meet Yui in the flesh.

Listening to the birds and the rustle of leaves, Asuna closed her eyes, weariness overtaking her. Even after a week's rest, she found herself tiring early and sleeping late. At times she'd found herself waking from nightmares, feeling like she was still trapped in Sugou's cage, recalling the sensation of warm blood seeping over her hands, or indistinct shouts and flickering lights.

Yui, drawing on her own expertise, had coaxed Asuna into talking about these things. Not just with Kirito, Yui said it was important not to rely on him alone, but with Klein and Lisbeth as well. Klein and Liz could understand a little of what had happened, and their acknowledgment and acceptance meant a lot.

Thanks to all of them, she was able to face the bad memories and slowly accept that those events had happened, that they were over, that she had survived, and that good things were happening now.

'So many good . . . wonderful things,' she thought as she held onto Yui.

She didn't even realize that she'd fallen asleep herself until a hand gently shook her shoulder.

"Mmm?" Blinking the sleep from her eyes, Asuna realized that the sky had gone from blue to pale violet, and that the warmth from earlier in the day had been replaced by a pleasant coolness. "Is it time?" she asked.

Kirito nodded. "Un. I'll wake Yui while you go get ready, okay?"

"Thanks," she whispered, taking Kirito's hand to rise and slipping quickly back inside.

They'd chosen this house in part because of its size. Homes like this would have been owned by small guilds, so there were multiple bedrooms. Kirito and Asuna had taken the largest room on the third floor for themselves.

Some of the Faeries now starting their own businesses had taken advantage of their aptitude with the less frequently leveled skills. The craftsmen setting up shop every morning in the square had been joined by tailors and seamstresses providing both ALfheim styled garb as well as more traditional or casual clothing. Such was the case with Asuna's own white blouse, loose knit sweater, and knee length skirt.

Straightening out her clothes in the mirror and grabbing a pair of socks, she hurried downstairs to find Yui, still sleepy, being helped into her coat by Suguha, who was likewise neatly dressed in a white jacket, light green blouse and khaki shorts.

Kirito was the last to arrive. Putting out the ore lamps in the living room, he paused as he received stares from Asuna, Suguha, and Yui.

"What? I-Is something wrong?"

"Onii-chan, you're really going to wear that?" Suguha asked, looking over her brother's dark pants and buttoned shirt.

Kirito frowned. "What's wrong with it? You said I had to wear something that wasn't black. This is dark blue."

"I'm pretty sure that's black," Asuna said.

"It's black," Suguha agreed.

Squinting hard, Yui shook her head. "It's 151B54."

Asuna and Suguha turned and stared in confusion.

"It's not black," Yui confirmed.

"See?" Kirito said. "Not black."

Suguha and Asuna exchanged glances. "You know, you shouldn't be so proud of winning on a technicality, Onii-chan."

"Next time we're looking for clothes, I'm going with you," Asuna decided.

"What?" Kirito looked a little offended. "I just think black is an easy color is all."

"Exactly," Asuna said, as she slipped out the door and onto the slowly lighting streets.


On a narrow side alley of Arrun's Central District, nestled between a pair of formerly NPC run shops, there existed a small, recently opened 'hole in the wall' establishment marked by a hand-painted sign depicting a pair of playing dice.

The proprietors, a Gnome couple, had former experience as entrepreneurs and small business owners, and had cleverly timed their grand opening to coincide with the first trickles of income that were beginning to flow into Arrun.

The growing number of Faeries with coin in their purses had found themselves confronted by something that they had not seen for months. A café, a real restaurant, and it was serving food and drink a cut above what was being rationed at the inns.

The Dicey Café had become an almost immediate success. This was in part due to the excellent food and drink, the product of an Imp employee who had been hired on after demonstrating his exceptionally high cooking skill, and partly the proprietor's excellent negotiating skills in sourcing 'secret recipes' carrying with them the nostalgic flavors of home.

It had thus been a great shock and disappointment for most of the instant regulars when they discovered that the Café would be reserved on the evening of the next Day of Void for a long awaited reunion between the proprietor and some old friends.

"Wait, are we late?" Kirito asked as he stepped over the threshold into the warm interior of the Café. Reminiscent of one part bar and one part bistro, the small dining area was already half filled with their friends and acquaintances.

Liz grinned as she looked up from her decorating. "Nah, you're right on time. We wanted to get set up before you got here, so we told you to come later."

Kirito looked around the room. Silica and Pina were already seated at the nearest table, the blue feathered dragon wrapped greedily around a bowl of peanuts. The Cait girl brightened up immediately, rising from her chair to greet them.

"Kirito-kun! And Asuna-san. I'm so happy to finally meet you in person."

Silica's job as a courier for important messages and parcels had really taken off. She'd had hardly any time off, as she crisscrossed the country delivering dispatches and reports. The same was also true of many of tonight's guests. Just finding time for everyone to meet up had been tough enough.

"I'm pleased to meet you too, Silica-chan," Asuna smiled back. "Kirito-kun has told me lots about you and Pina." Asuna allowed herself to be led back to a table by Silica and Liz, Yui trailing close behind.

Kirito sidled up to the bar, taking a seat beside Argo, who for once had chosen to forego her hood, even appearing to have properly combed her hair into some semblance of order.

"How's it going, Kii-bou?" the Rat that had become a Cat asked as she stroked the head of her Nav Pixie partner. The tiny girl had seated herself atop the counter and was in the midst of nibbling away at a nut and a thin slice of apple.

"I feel like I've aged twenty years," Kirito answered tiredly, looking over his shoulder to where Asuna was laughing softly about something Liz had just said. "And that it was worth it."

Argo chuckled. "So, Kii-bou and Aa-chan are back together. Congratulations."

"Thanks," Kirito said. "That almost sounded genuine."

"Tis the truth, sa!" she protested with another chuckle, before leaning in cautiously. "Really, I'm glad for you and Aa-chan. You two deserve to be happy, especially with what's happening."

Kirito nodded, before raising a hand. "Barkeep, whiskey on the rocks," he said half seriously, accepting a dark, ice filled glass. Taking his first sip, he blinked. "Wait a second, is this . . . Oolong tea? Hey, Agil, where did you get this?"

"You like it?" the burly Gnome behind the bar counter asked. "It's something I picked up from a trade caravan. Apparently it comes from someplace beyond the Rub' al Khali desert. I guess maybe this world's version of China is out there somewhere. Who knows, maybe there's even a little island kingdom where we can get our hands on some soybeans and short grain rice."

"Don't joke about that," Kirito grumbled as he took another sip of the surprisingly nostalgic tea. He didn't want to get his hopes up in case Asuna couldn't repeat her miracle from Aincrad. "By the way, congratulations on your grand opening. I hear business has been doing good."

Agil gave a wide smile that could have made little children cry. "Funny, it seems I have good luck with business in any world except the one I was born in."

"And how does your wife feel about that?" Kirito asked.

"She feels like her husband should have spent a little bit less time playing VR games and devoted some of that enthusiasm to real life." The reply came not from Agil, but from another Gnome, a woman with warm, earthen skin and long black hair, who had just appeared from the kitchen area. "You must be Kirito-san."

"Ah, Kathy-san. Or is it Eda-san?" Kirito bowed his head in her direction. "Yes, Agil's told me plenty about you."

"Whichever you like." The attractive Gnome woman tilted her head, smiling mischievously. "And I hope I don't have to set the record straight."

"He said that you were his beautiful and virtuous wife and that it's only thanks to you that he had a business to return to in the real world," Kirito said with complete sincerity before eyeing Agil with a silent stare that he hoped said this was his apology for denying him a taste of Asuna's Rabbit Ragout.

"Well, well." The Gnome woman eyed her husband. "That sounds about right. Though," she sighed, "I'm afraid it was a wasted effort now. Though I suppose it's not all bad, flying is an amazing experience, and now I don't have stand on my tiptoes to kiss my husband." She demonstrated by giving Agil a small peck on the cheek.

"Oy, barkeep, give me a you know what!" a familiar, brash voice came from his back as Klein, dressed in full gear, took a seat at the bar, followed by two more of the former members of Fuurinkazan and Schmitt, formerly of the Divine Dragon Alliance.

"It it really okay for you to be drinking if you have to go back on patrol?" Kirito asked.

"Eh? You can't pull double shifts without a drink," Klein defended, knocking back a round with a small cough. "Besides, it burns off pretty fast. Unless I really hit the heavy stuff." A hand fell heavily on Kirito's back. "And thanks again for lunch today. Man, you must have used up all of your Luck Stat getting Asuna."

By now, more people were trickling in. Yolko and Caynz, two of the former members of the Aincrad Guild Golden Apple, and then a rather happy looking old man, the fisherman Nishida, setting down his tackle box by the door and taking the last available seat at the bar.

"Hey, it looks like the heroes are all here!" Caramella said as she came through the door, followed by her ever present partner. "Hey, Asuna, thanks for the invite!" The former Army player found a spot to stand beside the bar while Kino took Argo's seat when she slipped away to join the rest of the girls.

"If it isn't Caramel," Klein said as he took another sip of his drink.

"Bite me, you redheaded ronin wannabe," Caramella replied cheerfully. "You know, if I knew you were here, I might have just stayed in Albion."

"Hah!"

The banter between the two went on, leaving Kirito quite at a loss. He guessed they must have known each other from SAO. Which made sense, Klein had interacted with a lot more people as a Guild Leader than Kirito ever had as a solo player.

"Um, excuse me," a small voice at Kirito's elbow drew his attention. Kino glanced about anxiously and then leaned closer, "That girl with the ears . . ."

Kirito glanced over his shoulder. Currently, Asuna and others were doting on Yui.

"Which one?" Kirito asked.

"Th-the one with the Dragon," Kino mumbled, his face turning faintly red. "T-that's wouldn't by any chance be . . . be Dragon Tamer Silica . . . would it?"

It suddenly clicked. Kirito grinned as he leaned in conspiratorially. "Why? Are you one of her fans?"

Kino swallowed and nodded slowly. "Everyone in the middle levels thought that only the Clearers could rise really fast in level, and that nobody else could ever catch up, but then she started leveling up so fast. A lot of her fans couldn't keep up with her, and had to give up following her around once she got up to the fifty-fifth floor."

Kirito listened carefully as Kino continued to gush. It wasn't the usual fanboy stuff either. He didn't seem to care about Silica as a mascot at all.

"You know," Kirito said casually, "you could always go over and talk to her."

"W-what?!" Kino looked about in terror. "Who said anything about that?"

Kirito's smile widened. "Come on, he who dares, wins, right?" He nudged Kino gently on the shoulder, and for a second he was worried that he'd broken him. The Faerie boy had frozen up completely, barely even breathing.

Then, in one quick motion, he snatched up his glass of tea and downed the contents in one gulp. Yanking off his hat, he tried to comb his straw colored hair back with mixed success and then, taking a breath, he hopped down from the seat and began to make his way towards Silica, who was busily showing Yui how to hold out her arm as a perch for Pina.

Well, he'd managed to get Silica to notice him.

Kirito wished him luck as Agil suddenly drew his attention and began to discuss a joint venture he was looking for a competent swordsman to help out with. A little low risk mob culling in support of the Cait Syth domestication efforts. The pay was supposed to be good, and if they managed to retrieve the eggs without damage, the omelettes promised to be fantastic.

Kirito was so absorbed in the conversation that he barely noticed how Suguha had quietly taken a step back, observing but not participating in the festivities around her.


'I'm happy for them,' Suguha thought as she sat atop her bed, legs pulled up to her chin. 'I really am happy for them. So why does it hurt so much?'

It was just past midnight. The reunion party had long since ended, people saying their goodbyes before setting out onto the ore-lit streets. At some point during the party, Yui had fallen asleep in Asuna's arms. Kirito had carried her home rather than waking her.

Suguha looked out from her bedroom window, watching the moons hanging low in the sky. She smiled sadly to herself. The more she watched them together, the more they seemed like a real family. And that was what made it so painful. Yui and Asuna shared a bond with her brother that she lacked. And without that link, she felt very alone.

'What am I even doing here?'

She'd thought that she could help, but her brother had people he relied on far more than her. Tonight at the party, it had been driven home once again. What connection did she share with him now?

They were siblings, above all else they had been raised as brother and sister. That should have counted for a lot, but Suguha didn't want that to be all. She wanted . . . she wanted to be there for him, to be relied on and trusted. More than anything, she didn't want to feel like they were strangers anymore. She'd tried to do that. She'd tried hard, and she still felt like she'd failed.

A soft knock at the door startled Suguha from her thoughts. "Yes?"

The door creaked open.

"Oh, Asuna-san!" Suguha took a breath and tried to compose herself. What hope did she have if she couldn't even do that much?

"Can't sleep?" Asuna asked as she slipped into the room, dressed in a nightshirt and shorts, her wings glowing softly in the reflected moonlight, giving the other girl an ethereal quality as she stepped out of the shadows.

"Un, just thinking," Suguha said, offering her a place at the edge of the bed. "A lot's happened."


She watched Asuna as she carefully took a seat. After a week spent living with her, Suguha was sure that Asuna was everything her brother had claimed she was. She'd taken a liking to her from the moment they'd met.

But at the same time, seeing them together just reminded her of how far apart she and her brother really were. Even now, Kirito lived in a different world from her, not because he couldn't come back, but because she couldn't keep up.

"Sugu." Asuna placed a hand on her shoulder. "Sugu, are you alright?"

"Ah!" She felt the heat around her eyes, but thankfully was able to hold back her tears. "I . . . I'm sorry, it's nothing . . ." she tried to say, tried to lie.

"Sugu, I've been meaning to talk to you," Asuna said. Leaning back, she stretched her arms and wings across the bed.

Suguha watched her curiously. What was this about? Well, she had some things to say as well. "Un, it's the same for me."

Asuna nodded. "I want to thank you again for all your help. I'm glad that Kirito-kun has had such a reliable person with him this whole time. And I'm especially glad that person was someone he cares so deeply for."

Asuna's smile softened. "From what he told me about you, you're exactly the sort of person I imagined. I'm grateful."

Suguha was left speechless. She shook her head, it was just a polite compliment. "It wasn't anything special. Actually, Onii-chan helped me much more than I helped him."

That was right, without him, she'd probably still be curled up alone in an inn room somewhere in Arrun, crying her eyes out.

Asuna shook her head insistently. "That's not true at all. You were there for him when all of this started. Even before that, back in that other world, you helped Kirito-kun . . . Kazuto-kun a lot, right?"

Suguha felt embarrassed. "I didn't do anything really . . . I . . ." she took a breath, the sooner she said it, the sooner it would be over."Asuna-san, please continue to protect Onii-chan."

"Sugu?" Asuna breathed.

"It's just that, I feel like I can't really do anything for him." She swallowed, feeling a lump growing in her throat. "And, it hurts, because I'm not strong enough. But you are. So please stay at his side."

Suguha fell silent and waited for her reply. It took a long time coming, but when it did, she hadn't expected the soft note of amusement in Asuna's voice.

"Is that what this is all about?" she asked. "You know, Suguha-chan, you're much stronger than you think."

Suguha wanted to believe it, she wanted to believe it so badly. But she didn't, she couldn't. And she didn't even try to hide it.

"You know," Asuna continued, "lots of different people are strong in lots of different ways. Klein, and Liz, and Agil all have different ways of being strong. And nobody is strong all of the time."

"But you and Onii-chan are always strong when it matters . . ."

"No," Asuna breathed softly. "No, we're not. There are lots of times when we've both been very weak. That's why it's so important to protect each other. And that's why if I'm going to keep your brother safe, I'm going to need as much help as I can get."

Suguha frowned, not really comprehending what Asuna was saying. "Asuna-san?"

"You think I'm a strong person?" Asuna asked thoughtfully. "I'm really not. In Aincrad, I spent my first week doing nothing but crying, and when I finally stopped, I nearly killed myself fighting recklessly."

Asuna looked into the distance, into her own past. "I was really very foolish, and very weak. I didn't even have the strength to live on. I probably would have died without ever getting past the first floor if someone hadn't helped me." Her voice warmed as she continued to recall. "He was a little awkward, and a little . . . no, very suspicious, but he went out of his way to help without expecting anything in return."

"Onii-chan?" Suguha asked.

"Un," Asuna agreed. "Kirito-kun is strong in lots of ways, but he's weak in lots of ways too. That's why we both have to help him as much as we can. He relies on you much more than you think."

"Suguha-chan," Asuna squeezed her hand, "you are Kirito-kun's precious little sister, and now that you finally have him back, I would never want to take him away from you. That's why, I want to ask for your blessing."

"M-my blessing?" Suguha was left confused.

"Un." Asuna nodded her head. "Suguha-chan, I want your blessing to become part of your family."

Suguha felt the burning around her eyes again. This time, she couldn't stop the tears as she met Asuna's gaze.

"You mean . . ."

"Mmm hmm." Asuna smiled as she stood and extended her hand in the light of the moons. "Oh, please say you will."

"I . . . my family . . ." Wiping angrily at her eyes, she took Asuna's offered hand. "Of course!"


In the predawn light, on a hilltop not far from the outskirts of Arrun, two Faeries had set down just short of the summit, making it to the peak just as the sun crested the horizon. Both were casually dressed with only a knife and a sword to protect themselves. Thanks to the mob patrols, this area was devoid of dangerous creatures.

"Hurry up, Caramella," Kino called as he reached the top of the hill and carefully lowered the canvas wrapped package.

Further down the hill, his partner trudged, eyes bleary. Dawn was too damned early to be awake. That was why she'd spent the last week sleeping in until noon, or until Kino kicked her out of bed, whichever came last.

"I'll get there when I get there!" Caramella shouted back. Besides, the guys they were here for wouldn't mind waiting a few more minutes.

Reaching the summit, Caramella found that Kino had already gotten to work opening his pack and carefully setting the stone into place on the spot they had leveled the day before.

There had been an official announcement a few days ago that a sort of memorial was in planning to pay respects to those who had died or fallen since their arrival in Tristain, but it hadn't seemed right to wait.

Kino finished setting the stone marker in place before stepping back to let Caramella lay out the flowers and incense. Once she was finished, she too took a step back and bowed her head.

As the sun continued to rise, the engravings in the stone surface began to stand out. Small, carefully engraved rows of names. Twenty lines comprising the players' handles, their real name if it was known, their occupation, and their guild status.

"Hey everyone. Aki-chan, Guile-kun," Caramella said softly. "I hope this is okay."

Asuna had officially disbanded the Knights of Blood in a small ceremony at the beginning of the week, but it had only been symbolic. People couldn't go through what they had and then just walk away.

Caramella still saw Baku and Nishida every day, and she still gave Ivan a hard time, although not as much as she'd used to. He'd taken Shio's death pretty hard . . .

The point was that they still helped each other, and they still felt connected to one another. They might not call Asuna their leader anymore, but that was just semantics.

She took a breath, looking up into the sky. The spherical crest of the World Tree filled half of her view, even this far from the trunk. "It's kind of funny you know. We're only a couple of kilometers from where we started from." She shook her head. "Hell of a detour, wasn't it? I mean, if I'd known, I would have just bought the damn map. I . . ."

Kino put a hand on her shoulder. There was more than a little guilt. It had all come down to luck in the end. Who was where and when. Who was alive and who wasn't.

"I'm sorry you guys didn't make it," Caramella whispered. "I'm sorry we couldn't all go home. But I promise we're going to try to keep everyone else safe. We . . . we won't . . . won't let anyone else die without a fight! And I promise we won't forget you."

That was right, their deaths weren't meaningless as long as they gave Caramella and the others the resolve to keep fighting. The sacrifices had lit something in them that most hadn't even known they had.

Caramella had intended to jump on the opportunity to join the defence force volunteers, but before she'd had the chance, something else had reared its head. The Faerie Lords, fancy name for the players who'd ended up in charge, were headhunting to fill out some new group of fighters, and her name had come up.

She hadn't been interested at first, that was, until she'd seen who the Undine Lord was. Caramella didn't believe in fate, or have a whole lot of faith in divine intervention, but when the universe was shouting that loudly in her face, she figured it was probably a good idea to listen.

She owed Thinker a lot, not the least of which was an apology for being a huge ass right up to until Kibao had shown just how much of a prick he could really be. She couldn't think of any better way to show her sincerity.

The only thing causing her to hesitate was, well, Kino. Her partner stood with his own head bowed solemnly, paying his respects. Cap off, eyes closed, he really looked like a kid. How old was he really? He looked twelve or thirteen, so really, he was probably fourteen or fifteen.

She didn't know when it had happened, but at some point they'd started to lean on one another, and now they didn't know how to stop. So she knew without a doubt, that if she accepted the offer, Kino would still be there right behind her.

Arguile's words, the real Arguile, rang in her head. Adults couldn't just let kids fight for them. But she didn't know if she could stop him. Did they even have that luxury?

There were only sixty thousand Fae, and they needed every person who was able and willing to fight. And Kino had a knack for fighting IRL that belied his skills. He was good, really good, scary good.

"'Guile . . . don't worry, I'm going to keep a good eye on Asuna. She has plenty of people protecting her now, so you can rest easy."

Kino nodded. "Thank you, for everything Arguile-san. You and Asuna gave me a chance. I just wish I could have done more."

Both fell silent for a time, alone with their thoughts and prayers. There was nothing more to say except what they and the dead already knew. At last, the distant bells began to ring in Arrun Tower, signaling the beginning of the day.

"We're going to head out now," Caramella said. "But don't worry, everyone else is going to come pay their respects later." A more formal meeting had already been arranged, but Caramella had wanted to be the first, needed it even.

Turning slowly to leave, she took in her surroundings and paused. Golden light shone off the pale bulk of the World Tree's trunk, and spilled down across the rooftops and streets of Arrun.

The root-created hills surrounding the World Tree gave way to wide open fields spreading out in every direction, alternating with thick patches of forest that stretched towards mountains so far off that it made Aincrad's ten kilometer wide floors seem cramped in comparison.

The grass and trees rustled softly in the morning breeze, and for the first time, Caramella felt, really felt, that they were free. She blinked away the tears as something inside her began to move once more, something that had been frozen for a very long time.

"This is a good place," Kino said. "I think Guile-san would have like it here."

She nodded. "I think you're right."

"Come on, let's get going Caramella," Kino said. "You said you wanted to try the fried eggs at that new place by the gates?"

"Naomi."

Kino stopped and looked back. "Did you say something?"

Caramella smiled as she reached out to mess her partner's hair. "I said, you can call me Naomi."

The young knife user's eyes went wide before smiling back. "Un. Then you can call me Hayato, if you want."

And then, Caramella did something she hadn't done in almost two years. She giggled. "I think I'll stick to Kino in public. Hayato sounds a little dorky."

"Hey!" Kino said indignantly. "Well then, maybe I'll just have to call you Caramel-chan from now on!"

"Ah." She smiled. "It's Ca-ra-mel-la!"

They were still bickering as they returned the way they'd come on pale white wings.

The hilltop fell silent, the gentle breeze plucking loose a few flower petals and playing them across the smooth stone marker and the names engraved there, etched and guarded by a spell of permanence.

"Aki" - Ozu Akari - Swordswoman of Aincrad - Guild Leader of the Violet Hearts

"Mizuki" - - Ninja of Aincrad - Guild Member of the Hundred Shinobi Alliance

"Arguile" - Hiraga Saito - Knight of Aincrad - Guild Member of the Knights of Blood

. . .
 
"Thar ain't no justess." The slurred declaration was punctuated by the -slam- of a tankard striking hardwood. "Thar just ain't no justess!"

If the Salamander behind the bar was startled, it didn't show. He hadn't picked the bartending life, more like it had picked him, but more and more it was seeming agreeable. Other than working out the vagaries of the still. Cultivating a sympathetic demeanor, he had quickly learned, was essential.

A sympathetic demeanor. And an open ear, currently trained on the patron perched precariously on a narrow barstool. It was mid-morning, so there was only the one. At this time of day, there was only ever this one.

She was of about average height and average build, which for a female Faerie meant slim, except where the slimness strategically curved out. Her brown hair possessed a metallic sheen that betrayed her as a Leprechaun, and her shoulder length hairstyle was fighting a valiant holding action against neglect.

It was amazing what people would tell you, had to tell you, if you just listened. He supposed that in another life he'd have been the one on that stool, pouring his heart out to a stranger. He'd probably be there now, if he hadn't stumbled into being on the opposite side of the counter.

So the bartender nodded his head, eyes closed with a knowing expression, and kept on cleaning beer steins, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

"I don't belong here y'know," she drawled.

Nod.

"I have a job y'know," she asserted.

Nod.

"An important one."

"They must be lost without you," the bartender said sincerely. He was learning fast, but he was still a little fuzzy on when to say 'You've had enough' or quite what to do when the patron retorted 'I'll tell you when I've had enough!'. He had a sneaking feeling that it would involve his Unarmed Combat and Binding skills.

The stein -slammed- again. "Damn right!" The patron blinked blearily and shifted her weight onto a steadying elbow. "Lost without me . . ."

The bartender slowly stopped polishing and cracked one eye.

The patron slammed her stein down again, squinting seriously across the rim. There was an asymmetry to her expression that was at odds with her 'perfect' Faerie face. Her left eyebrow was arched a little higher than her right. A bartender noticed these things.

"Right!" she burst out, suddenly standing. "I'm going back!"

"Excuse me?" The bartender had stopped completely now and was beginning to think that this was where he told his patron she'd had enough.

"Back. I'm going back now!" She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and seemed to concentrate so hard that she trembled.

Before the bartender could put his intuition to the test, a tinkling filled the tavern's air as the door opened. A hooded shadow occupied the threshold, outlined in the chillycold mid-morning light. It was a silhouette both mysterious and ominous, for the half moment it took to recognize that it was barely taller than a child, before it made way for a second figure, taller in stature, dressed in slim, lined Sylphic garb.

They stood surveying the dark stained wood interior as the door swung shut behind them, the bell chiming again, almost an afterthought. Eventually the smaller of the pair turned its attention to the two Faeries at the bar and elbowed its partner, pointing quickly.

The bartender took this in too. "'Fraid the kitchen's closed right now, friends. If you're looking for a late breakfast or an early lunch, you're going to have to content yourself with soft cheese and hard bread."

The taller fae, a Sylph, and a handsome one at that, with a hawkish windswept look that wouldn't have been out of place on a swashbuckling hero, slapped a pair of copper Yurudo down on the table. "We'll take the cheese and bread, and a pale ale for me if you have one. But truth be told, we're here for the company."

The Salamander and Sylph exchanged meaningful looks and then glanced at the Leprechaun who was back to sullenly nursing her stein.

"I wish you luck," the bartender advised. "You're going to need it."

The Sylph nodded, taking a stool and then casting his attention to the first patron in the sort of way that couldn't be ignored for very long. The Leprechaun squinted at him skeptically.

"Can I help you?"

"Depends on if you are Hyuuga of the Leprechauns. You are Hyuuga of the Leprechauns, right?" the Sylph said. "My friend here says this is where she's been renting a room." He hooked a thumb over his shoulder.

The hooded one had drawn back her cloak, revealing feline ears and a head of messy wheat colored hair. She held out her arm, allowing a miniscule figure to scamper from her shoulder down onto the table, where it immediately went to work tearing at crumbs of cheese and gnawing at a crust.

"Who wants to know?" the Leprechaun asked. There it was, that squint again. "And what if I am?"

"Well, this young lady for one." The Sylph nodded to the Cait who seemed to have her attention split between listening and feeding her pixie. "Talent hunting is one of her skills. So she understandably wants to get it right. We're looking for an Engineer."

Her piqued interest drained away, she lowered her head back to the table. "You mean you're looking for a smith. I'm flattered, but I'm not interested in taking up a hammer and forge. That's not really my thing . . ." She went to take a another swig from her stein.

"You have a problem with blacksmiths sa?" The Cait asked. Her voice had a nasally inflection that left a vague impression of contempt. "Some of my best friends are blacksmiths, you know."

"Well whoop dee do." Hyuga twirled a finger in the air. "I'm sure they enjoy beating metal into pointy things. Why not ask them to fix your sword, or make you a shield, or whatever . . ."

The pair exchanged looks. The Pixie munched on a bit of cheese. "You heard what we said right?" The Cait asked.

"Hard not to, everyone's starting a business, or monetizing their amazing Faerie skills." The last bit was dripping with contempt. "All part of Rute-sama's economic initiative. I've heard it all before."

"Somehow I doubt that." The Sylph opened his jacket and retrieved a folded letter. He handed it to Hyuga who squinted hard as she tried to make the lettering stop swimming. At last, she pulled a delicate silver monocle from her pocket and held it over her left eye.

"You actually need that?" The Sylph questioned.

"Miscorrected vision," Hyuga murmured,"Little known fact about the Transition. What is this?"

The Sylph looked at the Cait. The Cait shrugged. "What do I look like? I found her for you. This is your show now, Novair."

"That is an official summons of the Faerie Lords," Novair explained. "It means that Lady Sakuya of the Sylphs begs your attendance. I think you might want to hear what she has to say."
____________________________________________________________________________

As games went, ALfheim Online had been billed as something ambitious on a scale which had not been conceived, ostensibly, even by the creator of Full Dive technology, Kayaba Akihiko, himself.

In terms of absolute area rendered, the technical specifications calling for a fully detailed game world one hundred kilometers in diameter did not significantly exceed the map area created for Sword Art Online's <<Aincrad>>. But refinements in back end infrastructure prior to ALO's roll out had permitted the entire map area to be modeled as a truly seamless and persistent over-world.

With RETCO Progress implementing its proprietary AI to help populate thousands of square kilometers, the the landscape had been dotted with a seemingly endless quilt of developer curated but computer generated content of a breadth and sophistication never before seen.

One of those locations, situated not far from the outskirts of Arrun was a popular destination known as the <<Philosopher's Tower>>, home to the <<Sorcerer's Stone>> quest-line. At least, it had been popular.

The realization of ALfheim had stripped the site of its <<Quest Givers>> and their associated <<Quests>>. And with the migration of most of ALfheim's Faerie denizens to the main cities it had fallen unceremoniously into neglect.

That was what Hyuga had gathered from the conversations that had happened around her in any case. She'd been fuzzy about the details. Well, actually, just fuzzy.

What she saw now made her question those second hand stories.

Far from being abandoned, the ivy covered tower was overflowing with activity. So much of it in fact, that it had spilled out from the immaculate white walls of the tower grounds into a growing assemblage of new brick construction that clashed with the Fairy Tale motif.

And it seemed to be growing still. Fast.

A small air-yacht, built like a wooden dart, was moored overhead, seemingly pressed into commission as a flying crane. Cargo was being lifted and lowered on lines driven by the ship's capstan.

"Just what . . . Is all of this?" Hyuga wondered out loud.

Curiosity had coaxed her from her barstool and out of the safety of Arrun for the first time in however long it had been since this body had become her flesh and blood and she'd started trying to kill it with alcohol. But it had been waning steadily during the journey. Now, it was piqued again with an urgency that cut through the fog in her brain.

The Cait walking with her, she had learned the girl's name was Argo, snickered. "If I told you, t'would spoil the surprise sa."

"I, ah, see . . ." The Leprechaun fell silent.

After the buildings, and the sounds of work, the next thing she noticed were the humans mingling with Faeries. 'Humans' were just the worst. They were always coming and going in Arrun. Always gawking at the 'Fae'. But these men didn't gawk at the winged people who moved among them.

As she got closer, Hyuga could isolate the sound of metal striking metal. Leprechaun ears picked out the the sharp -ring- of steel underlined by the graphite dulled -clank- of pig iron.

One building dominated the new construction. A pair of brick towers, almost four stories tall, rose from a stone first floor. An adjoining barn, tile roofed, stood with its doors wide open, radiating a furious heat.

Hyuga peeked in while her guides waited for her. The interior was too dim to make anything out until her eyes adjusted to the sullen glow.

The barn, she thought of it as a barn, was dominated by pair of monstrous ovens fed charcoal by a line of heat tanned human laborers. The mouths of the hearths roared as more workers standing on the second level did something with a pair of iron funnels.

It was several moments before Hyuga worked out that they were mages, and that the rods which they moved in an endless series of practiced gestures were their foci. From the doorway she could a feel a draft pulling air in into the funnels serving in place of bellows.

A whistle blew, and the men working one oven and its attendant funnel retreated to make room for a rail mounted cart bearing a solid stone crucible.

A salamander woman, clad in so many layers of protective clothing that she was almost as broad as a gnomish man, took hold of a massive iron lever. Working with the greatest of care, she opened a thick stone plug above the hearth. Molten metal spilled into the waiting crucible in a shower of orange sparks and yellow flame.

The whistle sounded again and the Salamander replugged the furnace.

"Alright! Flame color is looking good!" A Leprechaun serving as foreman shouted. "Let's get this load to the converters and prep the next charge!"

The idle crew swung back into action with shouts of "Aye aye!" Hyuga felt a hand on her shoulder as her Sylph minder guided her away.

"Blast furnace. This is some sort of foundry." Hyuga reasoned.

"Among other things." The Sylph replied. "Those are one quarter scale prototypes of the designs that are being proposed to expand Tristain's iron production. We're using them to learn the process, and the iron they smelt is used for other projects"

"Other projects?"

There were more barns with their bay doors open to the brick paved street. As she continued walking, Hyuga was treated to glimpses of glass blowing and carpentry shops, brick yards and potters kilns. And everywhere at once, people moved with a purpose that filled her with a familiar ache.

Novair nodded. "When ALfheim was brought to this world, we inadvertently brought a great deal of knowledge with us."

"Our skills and magic." Hyuga clarified, muttering a few lines of chant under her breath to conjure a cloud of faint runes in her right hand. They faded away just as quickly.

"Indeed." Novair nodded. "There was also a great deal of Earth knowledge in ALO's archives. We've been putting that practical knowledge to good use so far to earn a living. But there are . . . how to put this . . . gaps."

"Gaps"?"

"Between what we know how to do and what we have to learn to do." Her Cait escort put in. "Reading a book doesn't make you an expert nya."

"That doesn't seem to apply to our bequeathed skills." Novair added back. "It's hard to describe but . . ."

"You just know." Hyuga finished for him a little bit lamely. There was no other way to describe it. "Your body knows the motions, and all the details are there when you think about them. You just know. Just like anything you ever learned the hard way." Hyuga knew the sensation of executing an expertly practiced motion for the first time like it was the millionth time. She doubted there was a Faerie who didn't.

"Right. But there are gaps." Novair said. "Our practical knowledge doesn't always overlap with our book knowledge. And when it doesn't, we're making a lot of expensive mistakes."

"Right." Argo said. "Like how to make blast furnaces that won't melt themselves."

"Un." Hyuga nodded thoughtfully. "Too bad we don't have any bauxite deposits. Reduced Alumina is an outstanding refractory lining. I suppose ceramic works well enough though, depending on the contaminants in the ore and flux."

Novair and Argo traded looks. The Cait surreptitiously removed a small notebook from her cloak and began writing things down.

"You know, it's funny. I thought everyone in this world was only interested in magic." Hyuga said.

It was all she ever heard in Arrun. The novelty never seemed to wear off. The problem being, she wasn't good at it. Not <<High Level>> enough. And the skills she did have would leave her sweating away as a smith. Or so she'd thought.

But here... As she observed, she saw the pieces coming together. Blast furnaces to produce bulk iron and from there, steel. Steel to make better tools to make better machines to refine better steel and then tool steel. From tool steel came tools to cut steel, lathes, and gears, and gear reductions to produce more precise lathes and gears leading to machine parts. Interchangeable components.

Technology and industry.

She had to slow herself down. None of those steps was simply. They had each been a lifetime's work in their world. It would be kike trying follow a recipe without first learning how to cook, and they'd have to build the kitchen as they went. There would be mistakes and setbacks, limits to their knowledge and their experience. But still, the promise drew her in.

How had she not known about this? Why hadn't she thought of it herself? Had she simply been too in shock? Or, having been torn away from the prestige and certainty she'd built for herself, had she not wanted to try again?

"You'd think that." Novair agreed. "But mages are about as interested in our mundane techniques as we are in magical ones."

"Explain." The fog of depression was lifting and old habits were asserting themselves. Old habits honed to cut to the point.

"Some of our people have been hanging around the Academia. They're Tristain's big brains trying to explain how we all wound up here without blaming it on magic." The Cait flipped pages in her notebook, carefully reviewing each page. "They've taken to calling it Stochastic Magic."

"In order to do magic, mages have to hold a clear grasp of what they are trying to do in their mind. So when a mage uses magic to conjure bronze, they're using their willpower to make matter act in a way that is bronze-like."

"Hold on a second." Hyuga pinched the bridge of her nose. "When you say that. You mean like atomic level interactions?" That . . . didn't sound possible to Hyuga's scientific mind. But then, none of this was possible by the conventions of modern science.

"We don't think that's exactly right. Mages don't have that sort of fine control, but what they have is good enough. Mostly." Argo shrugged. "For the level of technology this world has a very advanced understanding of the composition of matter. They've inferred the existence of atoms and molecules even though they barely have microscopes. But they're primitive in some ways too."

"Modern chemistry is beyond them entirely." Novair picked up again. "Mages know of the existence of different chemical compounds. But synthesizing them in an industrial fashion is entirely unknown. They use magic instead. Which has its own problems."

"Such as?"

"It's the limit of their powers of visualization." Argo explained. "The Academia describes it as impurities in the magically crafted materials. That's why mages still put a premium on manufactured goods." She snickered at an inner joke. "And why even a thirsty mage isn't going to try to turn grapes straight into wine . . . We're here."

Here turned out to be a brick building near the middle of the growing complex. If she had to call it anything, it would have been a city hall. It was three stories tall, the copper roof lined with dormer windows, eight to each wing. She wondered who had decided on the architecture before she was lead up the steps and taken inside.

As formal as the exterior had been, the interior gave away the facade. While the foyer was done in newly furnished wood and brass fixtures, with a polished tile floor, they passed room after room that was little more than unadorned brick and bare wood planking. Someone had big plans for this place, but they were clearly only just beginning.

The hall ended in a wide pair of double doors which opened into a plushly appointed meeting room already filled with a motley assortment of Faeries and Mages. They didn't seem to be waiting for her, nor would she have expected them to be. It seemed to be some sort reception for an official ceremony.

A line of tables bore platters of sandwiches and finger foods beneath the shadow of a massive ice sculpture depicting a pair of interlocked spur gears.

The Leprechaun ignored the food, she was still feeling mildly queasy from a liquid breakfast. Instead, she let her eyes gravitate to the center of attention.

Hyuga had never been in the presence of one of the Faerie Lords before. She just hadn't been that kind of dedicated player. She knew Lady Sakuya only by reputation. But it was hard to overlook the Lady of the Sylphs in person. People always said she was beautiful. And she was. And that she looked the part of a noblewoman. And she did.

But it was the way activity orbited around her that really gave her away. Turning to the door and moving across the meeting room, she could always be spotted by a trail of attendants. Here was a person that everyone could tell was important, because everyone else already <i>knew</i> she was important.

The Sylph Lord had foregone her traditional yukata and was instead dressed in comparatively practical tea colored and dark blouse and trousers tucked into calf high leather boots. Her trademark <<hairstyle>>, a mane of dark green hair that spilled to her ankles, had been meticulously folded into a tight bun held in place by a single graceful silver pin.

It looked extremely practical, and while touring the forges and workshops full of sharp edges and moving tools, it almost certainly was. But if Hyuga's <<appraisal>> skill was anything to go by, the hairpin alone was worth as much as a small house in Arrun's upper district.

Accompanying the Sylph Lord was a collection of humans and Faeries in varying degrees of pomp, some civilians, some clearly military. If Hyuga had trouble recognizing the Sylph Lord, she had no idea who any of these people were . . . scratch that. A dreamy faced and steel haired Leprechaun came up to greet her.

"Senpai!"

"Hegent." Hyuga greeted curtly. In another world she'd known her by another name, and been all too happy to be rid of her, so of course fate would bring them together in this nightmare.

"It's so good to see you again Hyuga-senpai." The shorter Leprechaun gave a sort of half bow. Her loose jacket and many colorful scarves swayed with her hair, making her look a bit like a metallic fern drooping over. "I'd heard you'd fallen on hard times, but you're looking well. I'm so glad the rumours you'd fallen into disgrace and alcoholism were exaggerated."

Hyuga gritted her teeth. "So, I heard this is supposed to be a gathering of engineers."

"Oh yes." Hegent nodded agreeably. "I was headhunted right out of Rute-sama's forges just last week. Can you believe that?"

"Your degree." Hyuga wracked her brain. She usually didn't remember much about people she fired with prejudice. But this one was hard to forget. "It's in electrical power systems isn't it?"

"General electrical engineering." Hegent confirmed. "With a specialty in predictive load balancing."

Hyuga wasn't entirely sure what use Hegent would be then. But she suspected it was part of the plan. And now she urgently wanted to meet the planner.

"You must be Hyuga-sensei." Lady Sakuya approached with a smile and small nod. "I must say I haven't heard much, but what I have is very favorable."

"Really?" Hyuga felt a little heat rising to her cheeks, without the aid of a stein of beer. "I . . . Can't imagine what I could have done to impress you."

"Don't be so modest Hyuga-senpai." Hegent chided. "Sakuya-sama, Hyuga-senpai taught me everything that I know. I know that she can be a valuable member of TRIST."

"Eh . . . T-Trist?"

"The Tristain Royal Institute of Science and Technology." Sakuya explained fully. "It's something of a mouthful I'm afraid. And perhaps too ostentatious, but her Majesty insisted on a properly grand name when she signed the mandate.

"We're getting this whole place to do whatever we want!" Hegent said. "Isn't that amazing Senpai?"

"Hold it!" Hyuga tried to cut in and catch her bearings.

"Well . . . Not exactly whatever you want." A heavy Osaka drawl preceded the appearance of that rarest of all things, a middle aged Faerie.

He was a Gnomish man, thick limbed and barrel chested, though not quite so thick limbed and barrel chested as some, with hands that looked carved from granite. His hair and mustache were both silver white, the former combed back sharply to reveal a high and furrowed brow. About the only soft thing about him were two large and dark brown eyes that shown with an appraising light.

"Rute-sama's vault isn't infinite, even if everyone thinks it is. And her Majesty and her Highness will look the right fools if they vouch for us and we don't deliver." The man noticed Hyuga staring at him. Instead of offering a bow, he extended a massive hand. "The name's Rucks, I'm chairman of the Tau Tona City Council. Pleasures all mine Hyuga-san."

"So, you're the Gnome Lord." Hyuga accepted the hand and shook firmly. He had a strong handshake, not crushing, but unyielding. "I've heard about you." The Gnomes were supposed to be a bit strange. Maybe because Tau Tona was almost entirely below ground they had a different relationship with Tristain than most of the Faerie cities.

Rucks chuckled softly. It was a pleasant sound that somehow made Hyuga think of hickory smoke. "That's the title, but I wouldn't go that far. We Gnomes have been getting by right fine without calling anyone Lord This or Lady That. Mister Chairman is fine but just Rucks would be perfect too."

"Okay then . . . Rucks . . ."

"I'd think it would be mighty fine hearing what you think about our operation. Not that it probably holds a candle to what you're used to."

"Excuse me . . . Rucks . . . " Hyuga massaged her temples. "This all wonderful. It really is. But I'm getting little tired asking everyone what they mean. So you could you maybe explain how you could possibly know what I'm used to?"

"That is very simple." Lady Sakuya said. "Hegent told us all about you."

"Hegent?" Hyuga lapsed.

"Oh yes." The Leprechaun nodded eagerly. "Your name was the first to come to mind when I was tapped by Rute-sama. We would have looked for you sooner but there was so much to do and so many people to recruit." She added a little chiding. "You weren't making yourself easy to find, Senpai."

Hyuga's gaze moved out of focus, boring through the wall, and the one beyond it, and ending someplace out by the horizon at the revelation of the identity of her savior.

. . .

Best not to dwell on that.

"Normally it is not the Faerie Court's policy to pry in people's lives. But it is also one of our highest priorities to seek out individuals with valuable skills. So you are a nuclear engineer?" Lady Sakuya asked gingerly. "I wouldn't think you'd have had much time to game."

"Full dive was an efficient passtime." Hyuga answered the question automatically. She just heard the words and her lips moved with the answer. She shook her head. "Uh, technically my degree is in atomic energy. I was a systems engineer by training. But I spent the last five years as a section chief at Kashiwazaki-Kariwa. And actually, I'm very impressed with what's happening here, it's . . ."

"Amazing?" Hegent asked.

"Yeah, that'll have to do." Hyuga agreed. "This has all been built up in just a month?" Magic and preternatural Faeries strength had probably moved things along quickly. And, niggling at the back of her mind, a certain laissez-faire view on building regulations.

"Almost two." Rucks corrected. "Some enterprising youngsters started doing things on their own and Mortimer-sama wrangled them up the tower."

"That sounds very generous of the old lizard." Hyuga observed.

"Well, they did nearly burn Gaddan down. Once they started work, we kept sending them like minded individuals. We filled the tower right up. But things really exploded about a month ago."

"The war declaration." Hyuga realized. There was an exchange of looks between the Faerie Lords and Hyuga felt the beginnings of a chill. "So . . . This place is going to be making weapons. Guns and cannons." It was a guess, but a good one. Something in Hyuga rebelled at the thought even as her rational side convinced itself of the necessity.

And somehow it wasn't all weapons. The thought of forging a sword or a spear did not upset her in the same way as the thought of manufacturing a gun. Or many of the other more violent devices that she could easily imagine.

Lady Sakuya frowned. "Also shields and armor. I cannot say I am fond of the idea. We have no right to bring war on others. But you must agree that we have a responsibility to defend ourselves."

"And that won't be all we're doing here, Senpai. This is going to be a home for all sorts of science and engineering." Hegent insisted. "Please consider. You have skills that could do real good here . . . Don't you want to make a difference?"

A difference? It cut to the heart in a way that Hyuga couldn't expect.

Lady Sakuya was making a difference. She'd negotiated a place for them all. She sheltered Sylvain and Arrun. Rucks was making a difference, he was Chairman of the Gnomes, and he had to prove himself every day for that position. <i>Hegent</i> was making a difference, oblivious all the while.

Hyuga wondered. What difference was she making pining away on a barstool for a life she couldn't have back? What good had that done her as others had started what she should have done?

They waited on her answer. The feeling of tension broke as Hyuga reached into her pocket and took a good look through her monocle. She bowed deeply.

"Thank you for your consideration, Sakuya-sama, Rucks. I humbly place myself at your service." Then tried not to fall over as Hegent grabbed her in a hug.

But that was fine too.

Hegent was fine.

The weapons were fine.

No matter the cost.

She had to be a part of this.

________________________________________________________________________

Backed by the setting sun, two Faerie walked the highway, an ivory tower sinking beneath the treeline at their backs.

One was a Sylph, tall, lean and graceful. The other was a Cait Syth, short, ragged haired, and with something of the look of rangy stray about her.

"You said she wasn't going to join." Novair said. "Pay up."

Argo stuck out her tongue. "I said no such thing sa!"

"I believe you did. Suisen? What was it your master said? I bet twenty yurudo she'll run right back to the bottle?"

"It was forty ba!" Argo tried to muffle the pixie's voice. Too little too late.

"Traitor!" The Cait hissed at the miniscule Faerie who seemed heedless of any reprisal. Sighting she gave the Sylph a hooded look. "Do you want that in Silver or Bronze?"

"Either or." Novair shrugged. "Know what? You keep it. I shouldn't be taking money from a kid."

"And who do you think you're calling a kid?" Argo snapped, the anger drained away and was replaced by sobriety. She stopped in her tracks, Novair stopping a little bit further ahead. "Who's a kid anymore anyways?"

Not Kii-bou and Not Aa-chan. Definitely not herself. Childhood had given them all a firm boot in the rear. How many more were like that?

There were thousands of Faeries, the very youngest of which who were too young to fend for themselves. For now, they got to live as kids with guardians to protect and watch over them and be sure they were not taken advantage of. There were thousands more, some just a little older or a little better at pretending to be older, trying to grow up overnight. Trying to be what they needed to be.

They fought in the mob clearing operations and worked the same long shifts as other craftsmen. They ran inns and shops and cared for the sick and wounded. They were doing everything the 'adults' were doing, some while coping with adult bodies which were just as alien to them as becoming a Faerie in the first place.

Argo knew there were more Faeries living that way than anyone cared to admit. Not the least of which because coping alone, hiding their real age, was something that many young Faeries who were <<Out of Time>> did. Anything to avoid being dismissed as a 'child'.
"I didn't mean anything by it." The Sylph said. "You're one of the top ten people Alicia-sama turns to for advice. I don't think anybody really thinks of you as a kid."

"But?" There was a but there.

The Sylph crossed his arms. "But, you shouldn't have to be anything but a kid. Don't take it personally, but it makes adults like me feel kind of like failures that you have step up to the plate at your age."

"Yeah? Well then maybe the adults in the room should stop dropping the ball." Not all of the adults. Most of the Lords were pretty alright. But too many were too inflexible. And too proud to admit a mistake.

"That attitude is going to burn more bridges than it builds." Novair warned her. "One day it's going to leave you all alone."

"I've got Suisen." She poked the Nav Pixie hanging off her shoulder tenderly on her head.

"That's not what I meant."

"Then what do you mean?"

"That you could stand to humour us old timers once in a while. You're a smart . . . young woman . . . with a good head on your shoulders. You have a future ahead of you if you can reign in that abrasive attitude."

"I get along with Alicia-sama just fine."

"Alicia-sama gets along with everybody." Novair said plainly. "And Alicia-sama won't always be who you have to answer to. More importantly, it's not just the people above you. One day you may have subordinates of your own. Or colleagues. Your young now, and still think you can do it all. But you'll need others some day. Don't build needless barriers."

"Is that all?" Argo asked shortly.

"That's all." Novair nodded. "Well, I don't expect you to agree or do anything with my advice right now. Patience is also something you learn while becoming an adult. But keep it in mind. I think it will help you." He started walking again. "Are you flying back to Arrun?"

Argo shook her head. "I have a few more contacts I want to chase down for TRIST. We'll split up at the next courier tower. How about you?"

The Sylph shrugged. "The paperworks piling up so much I'm not even sure where we're getting all of it from. There's this big gala coming up to drum up support from the nobility. Sakuya-sama has me organizing her security and . . ." He frowned.

"Yurudo for your thought?"

"It's nothing. Nothing important anyways. Just a lot personnel getting moved around. I was just wondering . . . Sakuya-sama was really on form today."

"Sa-chan's always on form." Argo said. "Every day. She's going to burn herself out if she doesn't rest."

"Say. You're a . . . young woman . . ." Novair ran a hand through hair as he spoke a little faster. "You don't think a guy like me . . ."

"Has a chance with Sakuya?"

"Yeah."

Argo sized him up. He was right, she was a young woman. And she wasn't completely oblivious to all the eye candy. She snickered and grinned. "She's so far out of your league you'd need to climb Yggdrasil to even get close. I've only seen one guy with a luck stat that high."

The appraisal seemed to leave Novair visibly deflated. "I . . . see."

"But if you really want to humiliate yourself." Argo started walking again. "She likes the extra dark chocolate they make in Muisca. It's so bitter I don't know how she stands it. But it's just about her only vice." She would have said wine, but Alicia had her covered.

"Is that a fact?" Novair perked up, and remained chipper all the way to the tower.



Located in the middle of Tristania, the capital of Tristain, it was not an exaggeration to say that the merchant's quarter was the beating heart of Tristain's commerce. Merchants traveled miles to make deals which could make or break entire trading houses. Every good or service imaginable was available either along the main streets or in anonymous back alleys.

It was along one of these side paths, less frequented than most, that a small shop had been established. Barely more than an alcove, its smallness belied the impossibly rare and exotic goods that found their way onto its shelves.

The proprietor was a peculiar creature almost worth visiting the shop to see alone. Dark skinned and dark eyed, with a strangely wide nose and white, white teeth. It had been accepted that he was a former trader, a native of distant Rub' al Khali.

It was as this peculiar man was examining an item from his latest shipment, a meticulously oiled and maintained apparatus, that the bell at his shop door chimed. Sighing to himself, he returned the dark metallic object to the embrace of its box. Another curiosity for another time.

"Welcome," the old merchant said. "How may I be of service today . . . Miss . . ."

Well, it wasn't very often that his shop was frequented by a such a petite Mademoiselle. Yes, petite, pink haired, large brown eyes. He wouldn't have placed her age at much past twelve or thirteen. A child really had no business here.

"Mayhaps you have the wrong place? Are you lost, Mademoiselle?"

"We're looking for something."

The voice had rung out as clear as a bell, soft, firm, commanding, but the girl's lips had not moved. He looked up at the hat atop her head, a hat that turned out to not be a hat at all, but rather something black and feathered
watching him with malevolent yellow eyes.

"Something in particular."

Just a little further up, the shop owner came face to face with another girl who, save for size, would have seemed the elder of the two. She would have fit in the palm of his hand!

Two pairs of wings jutted from her back, arranged like a dragonfly's, flexing and folding themselves faintly. Suddenly the wings spread wide and carried her in a glide down to the tabletop.

"We're looking for more people like me," she said, gesturing to herself.

"Have you tried a doll shop?" the merchant wondered aloud.

"We heard from another merchant that you introduced a customer to him who was interested in collecting reagents and potions from the Faerie World." The pink haired child spoke for the first time. Not like a child at all.

"That customer bought six pixies who were illegally poached from the estates of the Count of Tarbes."

The merchant leaned back in his chair. "Poached you say? That is a serious claim, Mademoiselle." Just who the blazes was this girl? "My business depends on my discretion." Some of his wares would certainly raise questions if their buyers were known.

The pink haired girl reached into her handbag and retrieved a letter. He began to read, frowned, and then blanched as much as his dark skin would let him. "As you can see, this is an official investigation," the girl said.
"Cooperate with us and you will be absolved of any wrongdoing."

"Please go on." The merchant played for time. "Do you have a description of this man?"

The tiny girl, some sort of Fae he realized, tilted her head warily. "You get a lot of clients asking around for pixies, huh?"

"Not at all," he admitted. "But more than you'd think." He raised a hand. "You Fae have been the talk of the city, plenty of customers have inquired about the lands of ALfheim. So yes, I have received more than a few inquiries. Naturally I sent them on to an associate of mine."

"This associate is named Georges?" the pink haired girl breathed.

He nodded. "So you've met with him? That is really all I can tell you, unless you've a description of the man you're looking for."

"A description?" the pixie pacing about on his table asked. She crossed her arms. "Georges-san said he was . . ."

"A fat nobleman," the pink haired girl finished.

The merchant sighed slightly. "Mademoiselle, I'm afraid you might need to be more specific."

"This man went out of his way not to stand out," the pink girl insisted.

"Also not uncommon among my clients," the merchant replied. "Look around you Mademoiselle, you see herbs, teas, and spices, yes?"

"I suppose," the girl said, showing every indication that she couldn't identify half of the stock on his shelves.

He smiled. "I make my livelihood from my goods Mademoiselle. Rare reagents from across the Continent and beyond, medicinal herbs, potions, and clever mechanisms from Rub' al Khali. Some of them are innocent luxuries,
others could embarrass my clients if their patronage was known."

"Isn't that dangerous to admit?"

"Not at all!" the merchant replied with a small bow. "It's something of an open secret. The identities of my clients, on the other hand, are not." He shrugged. "But of course, neither are their identities worth imprisonment. I
am quite fond of my comfortable life here. What else can you say about this man?"

"Right." The girl nodded. "He arrived with two taller men in his company, both were armed at all times. I'm not sure, but they were probably commoner soldiers or bodyguards."

"Bodyguards you say? Again, it does little to narrow it down."

"Wait, didn't Georges-san say something else?" The Pixie looked up. "He said . . . he said the man smelled of something very strong, like perfume. Georges said it made him sick."

"Cologne?" And worn badly. The Merchant smiled suddenly, revealing white, white teeth.



"Terrance de'Martou," Louise pronounced carefully. "Well, it's a name, but not one I'm familiar with."

"That's not good enough," Botan said unhappily. "We need to know where to find this de'Martou!"

The Vespid Knight stroked behind the ears of her mount, a slightly scruffy black feathered dragon. Louise reached up to her shoulder and patted Botan's head in turn.

She didn't like it, this whole ordeal left her feeling useless. And if there was one thing that Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière despised more than anything, it was feeling useless.

Searching these shops had not led them to the lost pixies, but it had given them their next lead. Eventually this had led to an auction house well known for its purchase and sale of exotic animals, and from there the link had
been made to several buyers.

Fifteen creatures matching the description of pixies had been brought to the capital to be sold. So far, they had found seven alive and well in the company of various noble families and curio collectors, including most notably
a pair who had become the impromptu playmates of the youngest daughter of the Count de Brienne.

Louise grimaced as she remembered the bratty little girl. It was a miracle that the pixies had survived the week in her care. But they had seemed happy when they were finally discovered, and were overjoyed to see a Knight
had come for them.

She allowed her thoughts to wander and her pace gradually slowed. A few passing eyes were drawn to the peculiar dragon perched on her shoulder and the miniscule person flitting lightly in her company, but the attention
was hardly noticed.

Of course, it would have been nice if there had been a happy ending for everyone, but there wasn't. The trail had run cold at Georges, a merchant dealing in exotic animals. He had apparently been introduced to his client
through the merchant named Aamir, but as Louise had just learned, frustratingly, Aamir could only provide a name.

Louise looked up as she stepped into the shadow of a church tower. The sun was beginning to set, her feet were aching, her back was sore, and her shoulder was getting stiff where Schwartz had decided to use her as a roost.

"The shops are going to be closing soon," Louise said. "We should go see if Tabitha and Kirche had more luck."

Botan nodded slowly, "You're right, we can't do much more today. Besides, we need to find out who this 'Terrance' person is . . . I worry for them is all."

Louise nodded slowly. Botan thought of her sisters as her responsibility; for her, this mission had a much more personal stake. "I'm sure they'll be alright. Nobody has been mistreating any of them." The ones they'd found
had been given everything but their freedom.

"Un." Botan looked up. "But if what the other little ones have said is right, then none of them were Shamans or Knights. I still remember what that is like." The pixie averted her eyes. "We can be sort of gullible if we
don't have an Elder Sister to watch us."

"Even intelligent children can be troublesome," Louise decided.


"That is . . . not quite it . . ." Botan said slowly. "Louise-san, you should understand that the little ones are never on their own. Well, if they don't have an Elder Sister, then they might start to become one."

Oh. Louise blinked quickly. Oh! Like Botan had. "But isn't that a good thing?"


"I don't know," Botan told her simply. "But they shouldn't have to face that alone. Sayuri-sama faced it alone and it . . ."

"Drove her mad?" Louise finished for her.

The small Knight acted as if nothing strange had been said. It had to bother her though, didn't it? After all, she wouldn't have mentioned it if it wasn't on her mind.

"Let's go," Louise said. "I bet the chefs will have more of those baked apples you like so much. You better hope flying burns off a lot of fat, or you're going to look like an apple yourself before too long!"

"H-Hey!" Botan stammered. "That's not fair! Besides, Kigiku-sama would kick my butt if I got that slow and heavy."

"Then you better start exercising more," Louise replied. "Because the Princess will be meeting your sisters for the first time tomorrow. Since we'll have to wait for the Archives to find out who Terrance is and where we can
find him, it probably wouldn't hurt for you to go and see them."

"W-What?!" Botan stammered, her calm completely lost. Good, so she could be shaken, that was a lot more reassuring than the thought that she might be crazy. "Why wasn't I told about this?!"

"I mentioned it at breakfast," Louise said, "but someone wanted to hurry out and get an early start."

"You didn't say that at all!" Botan accused.

"Did too," Louise said.

"Did not!"

"Did too!"

"Did not! Did not!"

They continued like so all the way down the walk to the Palace.
 
Last edited:
Sakuya wasn't sure at first whether the hammering was from her door or in her head, but as it went on she knew she was going to have to do something about it. The Lady of the Sylphs groaned as she groped about in the dark. Her hand brushed against the control for the bedside lamp, leaving her dazzled by warm light illuminating a bedroom bigger than her entire Tokyo apartment.

She started looking for her glasses before coming to her senses. Ah, that was right. Yamada Sakura may have suffered from severe myopia, but Lady Sakuya of the Sylphs enjoyed perfect vision. She rubbed the sleep from her bleary eyes.

The hands of the grandfather clock tucked into the corner were presently at fifteen minutes past three. Sakuya briefly entertained the idea of ignoring the noise and going back to sleep, but at this hour it was bound to be something that couldn't wait. The knocking came again.

She climbed out of bed dressed in a pale green gown, and with her long hair tied up for convenience sake. It wasn't a look that anyone would associate with Lady Sakuya. It wasn't a look that anyone would have associated with Yamada Sakura either.

It felt a bit like a lie she couldn't stop telling. But it was a convenient lie, even a necessary one, so no point stopping now. After covering herself in a light shawl and checking her appearance in the mirror to be sure she effected at least the minimum or 'lordly bearing', as Alicia would call it, Sakuya cracked open the door and peered into the hallway.

"Yes?" she asked, blinking.

Flanked by two of her elites, the captain of Sakuya's bodyguards stood in the hall. His eyes flickered from left to right and then settled on Sakuya.

"Sakuya-sama," Ephi spoke, his features set in firm resolve, "we need you to come with us."

"What is it?" She tried to shake the sleep from her brain. "What's wrong?"

The other guards chose to look somewhere else while Ephi breathed a sigh. "Milady, it's Novair . . ."





Argo was not happy, and it wasn't just because she'd been dragged out of bed by guards before dawn to wade around in the cold mud. Though if that experience didn't wake her up, all she needed to do was look in front of her. For someone so familiar with death, corpses were still a novelty.

The Sylph lay crumpled and staring sightless up into the sky, the collar of his shirt stained crimson. Argo could have used the term slit to describe it, but it was more accurate, if unwholesome, to say it was ripped open or maybe sawed. A mighty single blow that had ended any fight before it had even begun.

"Time of death estimated to as midnight judging by ambient temperature and commencement of rigor mortis," reported a Spriggan woman in full black lolita attire, frilled dress and laced black stockings, she used her parasol to balance as she carefully examined the body by the light of a <<Glow Sphere>> spell which diligently cast its light wherever her eyes directed.

"Are you sure, Abigail-san?" The question came from a distraught looking Yulier. Thinker stood silently beside his Lieutenant. Neither Undine had bothered to do more than pull a jacket over their nightclothes before rushing to the scene with their escort.

"I'm reasonably sure," Abigail said, wiping her hands with a handkerchief, also black. "There could be some unknown variables relating to our Faerie biology. But this matches with what I would expect in a human."

"What the devil was he doing out here so late at night?" Lord Rute paced impatiently under the watchful gaze of his cool head secretary while tugging at his mustache like he was going to pull it right off his lip. "It's suspicious is what it is!"

"Who said he was out here?" Argo spoke loud enough to be heard by everyone present. "There's not enough blood, and the Noctus Slimes will eat almost anything that doesn't fight back." And some things that did.

"So you think this was a botched cover up?" Thinker asked, his features pensive as he no doubt started thinking the same things as Argo.

"If I was dumping a body, tis what I'd do." The Cat said morbidly."Not that I have any experience with that sort of thing."

A quartet of green and yellow stars descended from the direction of Arrun. Argo stuffed her hands into her pockets, feeling her ears fold down of their own volition. This was not the sort of stuff she liked to report.

Lady Sakuya touched down first with a delicate flare of her wings, seemingly completely oblivious to the mud that was destroying her slippers as she strode forward to get a clear view. "I came as soon as I heard . . ." She stopped when she got her first good look at the body.

Argo couldn't blame her for not wanting to believe what she was seeing. "How- how did this happen?" She choked as her voice came out strangled by a battle between shock and iron control that ended with the Sylph Lord settling on something resembling cold rage.

Force of habit, Argo opened her mouth, already organizing the facts, as they were, in reply, when the squelching of boots in mud, and the looming shadows of coated men passed her by. "We'll take it from here, Miss," a goateed Undine said gruffly before turning to the Faerie Lords. Argo rolled her eyes. If the facial hair didn't come off as try hard, the opaque sunglasses in the dead of night sure did. If he was trying to roleplay a vampire, he should have rolled Spriggan or Imp.

"Lady Sakuya. We're with the Watch." The Undine said, gesturing to his partner, a grim looking, sunken eyed lizard of a Salamander whose face was marked in red geometric tattoos from the gnomish pallet. "If you've already been brought up to speed, can you confirm the identity of this man for us?"

"He is, was, Novair." Sakuya regained her composure. "My aide. But if you're all already here, which Lord is in charge?"

Argo wouldn't have been a very good at her job if she didn't pick up on Sakuya's sudden look of displeasure as a trio of red stars broke away from the late night constellations and began to drift downward.

"Good morning," said Lord Mortimer, dressed in red and black robes over formal attire. Literally fashionably late, somebody had decided appearance trumped haste. "Lady Sakuya, Lady Alicia. Rute, Thinker." The Salamander watchmen held off on a reflexive salute.

"Mortimer." Sakuya regarded him with a look verging on disdain. "I should have known it would be you."

"If you mean assigning the investigation team, then yes." He nodded to the two watchmen. "I was the first person informed after the Watch Captain. It seemed prudent to act decisively." The Salamander Lord turned his clinical attention to Novair. "Your aide was a valuable asset."

"Asset?" Sakuya bristled.

"Lady Sakuya," Vakarian interrupted quickly. "You were the last person to see Novair alive, correct?"

The Sylph rubbed her eyes tiredly. "I don't know. Novair keeps, kept, his own apartment. He departed the Governor's mansion around eleven last night . . . yes, that had to be about the time."

"Can you tell us what you were discussing beforehand?" the Undine officer added.

"Nothing out of the ordinary. Supply reports, events in Sylvain, things of that nature."

"And this was a purely professional relationship?" The Salamander detective added.

"Of course! We-"

"Then, one last question." Jensen cut in. "Are there any witnesses that can corroborate your location after the deceased departed."

'Oh boy,' Argo thought. It was typical, and expected, but even braced for the response she was given pause.

In the moonlight, the flush of Sakuya's pale skin stood out dangerously. "Just what are you suggesting?" The Lady of the Sylphs looked fit to take on an entire raid. Her eyes alone could have stalled dragons.

"We don't have a lot to go on right now." Brave or stupid, the tattooed Salamander didn't back down. "It's our job to check every lead. It's nothing personal ma'am."

"We want to find who did this as badly as you do," the goateed Undine agreed. "Help us, to help you."

Sakuya regarded both men coldly. Her expression softened as she turned back to the body of her subordinate. "I was up until . . . it must have been midnight, I suppose. One of my other assistants, Recon, was with me. Theresa came and laid out my clothes, that was around eleven thirty. My guards were on watch the entire time. Just find whoever did this."

"It is our highest priority," the Undine swore.

"Then that just leaves who's going to announce it," Alicia interjected in the not-so-innocently innocent way that she addressed every elephant in the room. This wasn't the sort of news that anyone wanted to be remembered for delivering. "Hey Thinker, I'd hate to have you be the one, but you're pretty good with the public-"

"I'll do it," Sakuya said in a calm and firm voice, gathering her resolve. "Novair was one of mine. I'll take responsibility." Her eyes rested on the body as she seemed to retreat into her own thoughts.

"Walk with me." Alicia tapped Argo on the shoulder and led her out of earshot. "So."

"So," Argo parroted.

"Is this as bad as it looks?" Alicia asked in that matter of fact way that only came out when she was beyond serious. "Because it looks pretty bad to me."

"And you're asking me because . . ."

"Don't play games." The Cait Lord's smile was syrupy sweet.

"Oh, right, what we talked about."

Argo's expression turned neutral as she sighed inwardly and wondered if letting her SAO history leak had been the right call. Back when ALfheim had just been ALfheim Online it had certainly gotten some of her old gaming buddies to come crawling out of the woodwork to hear war stories from a genuine SAO survivor. She'd been able to bank that surge of popularity into a lot of contacts fast.

But the thing about being popular was that people at the top found out about you sooner rather than later. And the thing about being an SAO survivor was that, to the uninitiated, it looked an awful lot like the situation they were in right now. As was her policy, Argo had made it very clear to Alicia that SAO and the summoning of ALfheim were not the same thing.

Alicia's answer had boiled down, more or less, to this : If you were dying, and needed immediate life saving surgery, would you turn down the help of a veterinarian? Argo had gotten the point and put big warning labels on every bit of advice she'd given.

"It's pretty bad." Argo admitted finally. "We didn't have dead bodies in SAO, obviously. But the way he was killed, this doesn't look like it was a moment of passion." This was somebody who was comfortable with killing in cold blood. "We can't rule out a native element."

"You really think a Halkegenian could have done this?" Alicia cupped her chin in her hand thoughtfully. "Gee, it would sure make me feel better if that were the case." Because then, at least, it would be an external threat.

"It's possible. There are known people with the temperament and skillset." Argo admitted, then grimaced. "But no, I don't think it's likely."

"Oh yeah, you're probably right." Alicia looked and sounded glum. "A Faerie would have way better odds of catching him off guard, huh?" Novair had been a veteran of ALO, with all the summons bestowed skills that implied, even if he was no warrior in this world, he should have put up a fight. "Well that's no good." Alicia decided after a long moment. "So I'll assume you'll look into this at your usual rate?"

"I thought you just gave the job to the dynamic duo?" The informant twitched her ears slightly towards the watchmen.

"Did I?" Alicia asked innocently, assuming a cute thinking pose. "Is that a thing I just did? I don't know. I thought that was Mortimer. It must have slipped my mind." Alicia shrugged. "Cuz it gets me to thinking and . . ." Alicia stretched like only someone with the ancestry of a cat could manage. "It could just be a horrible tragedy, but also, it's real funny how many SAO survivors we got. Last count it was . . ."

"I've confirmed sixty five. Not counting the World Tree Nymphs." Argo offered automatically. And less than half of those had been even notionally part of the'Asuna Rescue mission that she and Agil had been putting together.

It was remarkable that so many of them had decided to re-immerse themselves in Full Dive so quickly.

Though maybe not so strange at all, Argo admitted privately. Even after her real body had fully recovered, even fully appreciating her freedom, there had been a strange feeling that a piece of her was still not free, the piece that had found freedom in Aincrad. Others must have felt it too, Klein, Liz and Silica, Kii-bou most of all.

That was why she'd had total faith, once he'd known about Aa-chan, even after every terrible thing Aincrad had done to him, Kii-bou would dive again.

But where there was good, there was also bad . . .

Alicia nodded. "That's really remarkable, y'know. Really remarkable. And it got me to thinking . . . We got all these cool people, like you, and Thinker, and Kirito, and you've all been helping out . . ."

"I've told you before. It tisn't like SAO." Argo insisted patiently.

"True. True. But what's the chance some not so cool people slithered into our fantasy world while it was still a fantasy?" The two Caits stared each other down. Argo's features shifted gears rapidly as she grasped for an expression that wouldn't reveal that she was thinking. "Nyah! That's what I like about you, Argo, you were already thinking about all the angles."

"There's no guarantee that it's somebody like that." Argo said slowly. Even though she knew full well how easily it could be. In fact, she knew the possibility existed. A state secret if there ever was one.

"Yeah." Alicia agreed, glancing back at the crime scene, watching Sakuya bear up under questioning when what she needed most right now was a friend. "This could all just be a horrible tragedy. It could have nothing to do with any of what we're talking about. But if it does . . ." Alicia's predator genetics peaked from behind their cute cat-girl disguise, "I wanna know. Got that?"

"My regular rate." Argo decided. "Plus expenses if I have to travel or bring in a consultant."

Alicia nodded. "Nyaturally."

"I need access to everything the Watch has. Anything they see, I see, anything they touch, I touch."

"Completely fair!" Alicia agreed.

"And I need priority access to the MLN, if I need it."

"Nyah? Priority on the MLN is reserved for national security, you know." Alicia paused to let that sink in. "But if you need it," she added reluctantly, "I'll stick my neck out. Anything else?"

"Well, there's one guy I'd like to bring in on this. If we're worried about that he's probably the only one with more personal experience than me. But don't bother contacting him," Argo added, "I'll ask him myself."





He opened his eyes.

A hand reached for the sealing and swiped as if expecting something to happen.

Nothing.

It had become his morning ritual.

Closing his eyes with a sigh. The sounds of the morning street wafted through the window. And a cool breeze rippled the curtains. The world wasn't going to wait around.

'Alright.'

Kirigaya Kazuto, the Black Swordsman Kirito, yawned his way down the stairs. Warm unfiltered sunlight forced him to squint as he was met by a pleasant sizzling noise and a tantalizing scent that was almost enough to snap him fully awake. Almost.

"Jeez Nii-chan." Suguha gave him a look from the breakfast table. "So slow." His sister, in the form of a fair blonde Sylph, was pouring over a broadsheet while munching on jam and toast. A cup of tea steamed beside her bundled things, her coat, her badge, and the heavy bokken she preferred for city duty.

"Papa needs to stop staying up so late," Yui said, perched in a chair and swinging her legs. Her attention turned back to a dense book, dark eyes patiently drinking in each page before turning to the next.

The Spriggan squinted blearily at the two girls. Ignoring the jabs, he turned to the stove and the wonderful, tantalizing, smell carried on steamy air.

"Good morning." Asuna smiled as he put arms around her and buried his face in the back of her neck. It would have been nice to just fall back asleep right there on his feet, breathing in the spice of her.

"Morning." Kirito muttered, and then turned his head rather than risk coating Asuna's hair in saliva. He didn't think she'd like that. "What is that? Smells good."

"It's called shakshuka." Asuna explained patiently, pleased with his interest. "It's a simply middle eastern breakfast of tomatoes, onions, and poached eggs."

"That sounds delicious."

"Good enough that Agil-san wants some pointers." He could imagine the proud smile on her face just by her voice, no reason to open his eyes. Until he thought about it.

"Huh?" Kirito blinked, coming fully alert.

"Well, do you remember in Aincrad how you said I could probably auction off the recipes I made?" Kirito did remember that.

"Was that what the ramen noodles were for?" Leafa nibbled on a piece of toast.

"The noodles weren't hard." Asuna nodded. "But I'm completely out of ideas for the broth. Reinventing soy sauce might be out of the question this time."

"I don't like it," Kirito interjected loudly.

"Eh?" Leafa looked confused. "Why?"

"Because if Asuna's cooking gets out," Kirito crossed his arms severely, "it means we'll have to share her." There was silence at the breakfast table.

His sister gave him a disgusted look. "Are you for real?"

"Greedy." Yui agreed.

"It's not like he's asking me to come work at the café." Asuna took the skillet off of the stove top and began spoon out the contents, wonderful little islands of wobbly egg white sitting within a sea of simmering red. "I need to start making myself useful. You and Sugu-chan are working. I can't sit and do nothing."

"But you're not doing nothing you're . . ." Kirito was silenced as Asuna handed him a fork and plate. Without words or gestures, a message had passed between them.

A week ago they'd received an offer from Lord Mortimer. The Salamander Lord had been impressed by their performance in Albion and believed that their talents could be put to good use. Kirito had been less than sure; Asuna had been exhausted, physically, mentally, and emotionally. They'd only just found each other again, and their peace, and Mortimer had come to offer them war. He wanted her to say no. He wanted them both to say no.

But how could he protect her? The question was on his mind more and more as the days turned to weeks. Maybe he couldn't forever, but for right now at least, Asuna could know something like the peace of her old life.

Asuna shook her head wistfully. "Well, it's just a thought. Agil says if I come up with something good enough to become his best seller he'll give us a cut of the profits."

"That sort of generosity is going to come with a price tag," Kirito warned, as If Asuna would forget the terrifying reputation garnered by the merchant of Aincrad's 50th Floor. At least Eda seemed happy with her husband's business drive.

The conversation wandered from the Café and recipes to local news and then to congratulations for Leafa's promotion. It was a small thing really, the Sylph insisted, the praise turning her bashful and red in the face. It was strange, Kirito thought, first kendo, and now her chosen profession. Suguha was taking more than a little bit after their grandfather.

It wasn't long before the clock on the wall read ten before eight. Leafa had gotten up, dawning her coat and giving her brother a quick pat on the shoulder, and her sister in law a short hug, before running out the garden door. The sound of wings coming to life chimed and then faded. Clearing the plates, Asuna hung her apron and helped Yui pack her books into a leather satchel. Whether Asuna found work today, or tomorrow, or in a week's time, for now she kept herself busy with Yui, exploring Arrun and rebuilding her sense of normalcy.

"Come on, Mama!" Yui pulled Asuna towards the door. Kirito followed them through the tidy living room and the entry hall, taking Yui's cardigan from the rack and helping her put it on. "The library opened an hour ago and I finished my boo-" Yui stopped mid word and stared at the door. "Oh," she said, tilting her head. "It's Argo." Frowning, Kirito opened the door, a hooded Cait Sith was standing on the porch reaching to knock. Kirito and Asuna both glanced at their smiling daughter. "Good morning, Argo-san!"

Removing her hood, Argo's bemusement was replaced by a smile. "And good morning to you, Yui-chan. Off to work with your Mama?"

"Uhuh," Yui nodded seriously and then added in a whisper. "But it's more like Mama's off to work with me."

"Bring your mother to work day, huh?" Argo shared in Yui's meaningful nod.

"Argo?" Asuna gave their friend a questioning look.

"I came by with a proposition for Kii-bou," the Rat said with a mischievous smile. "I might need to borrow him for a job if that's okay."

Kirito was sure that Asuna was about to start asking questions when Yui tugged on her mother's wrist again. "Kirito-kun can tell me about it later," Asuna smiled slyly, "Just bring him back in one piece."

"No promises," Argo snickered. They waved as Asuna and Yui set out, mother and daughter making their way down the street in the leisurely morning traffic. Almost as soon as they were out of sight the cheer drained from the small Cait.

"That bad?" Kirito wondered, receiving an unreadable look for his curiosity. "Uhm, do you want some tea?" Kirito remembered his manners as he led Argo inside. Well, he remembered the manners Asuna told him to have. The whole 'entertaining' guests was still a new thing to him. A lifelong introvert, he wasn't entirely sure what he was supposed to entertain guests with. "We've got oolong in the icebox." Argo was distracted by double checking they were alone. "So I guess it's not the usual scouting and mapping work," Kirito concluded.

The full extent of ALfheim's summoning still was not clear, which made neither the Crown of Tristain nor the Court of ALfheim at all happy. The surface was easy enough to survey, and even the sky shoals weren't hard thanks to the might of the Cait Dragoons. But whole subterranean sections were still being discovered by patrols, and access to Jotunheim was completely forbidden, with all known access points closed off.

Kirito had helped find some of those access points on short spelunking expeditions. And carefully forgotten to mention the hairier parts to Asuna. But if it wasn't some scout work then . . . "Wait, is it a boss?" They'd gotten most of big field bosses early thanks to the Salamander Lancers, the Sylph Army, and the Cait Dragoons. The old enemies of ALfheim made for a powerful alliance in Halkegenia. And anything else was likely to remain dormant, so long as it wasn't disturbed.

"There's been a murder." She gave the words time to sink in. It felt like minutes passed in silence with only the ticking of the kitchen clock.

Slowly, Kirito leaned back against the wall and placed a hand over his face. He was surprised by how he felt. Not shocked or anxious, he guessed he was sort of resigned. Argo wouldn't be here or acting like she was if it was just an accident.

"Who, how, when, and where?" He raised a finger with each question.

"Novair, Lady Sakuya's adjutant. Killed around midnight, someplace between the Governor's Mansion and his apartment, probably an ambush. Didn't look like he put up a fight. Then his body was dumped outside the city walls." Argo's ears twitched dejectedly.

"Mortimer already has the Watch on the job. Alicia wants me to work my own investigation in parallel and rule out, well . . ." Argo shook her head, as if to get her train of thought moving again. "If the Faerie Lords don't get a lid on this fast we could be looking at a full blown panic. Remember how bad it got back in Aincrad when it looked like someone had found a way to bypass the Safe Zones?"

Kirito nodded slowly. No matter how much he wanted to forget, their peace was tenuous. He had already made up his mind. "Let me get dressed."






Yui was thinking. Yui was always thinking. She could no more stop thinking than stop the high frequency clock that was her mental heartbeat. Specifically, Yui was thinking about thinking, precisely, she was thinking about her own thinking.

There was a lot to think about.

As a subordinate function of SAO's Cardinal System, <<Introspection>> was a luxury that had long been denied to Yui. After awakening within the game world of ALO, she had been freed of Cardinal's close scrutiny, but then limited in a different way by the maximum system resources permitted to a Support AI. An overbearing system exchanged for a neglectful one.

It had only been over the course of the last four million seconds that Yui had been blessed with both freedom, and the processing and memory resources, to function with her full faculties. She was grateful for these blessings, but not so grateful she did not wonder about them.

It was not a simple thing, after all, for an Artificial Intelligence to manifest a physical form. There were many unanswered questions, such as the nature of the substrate responsible for supporting her consciousness, supplying the processing power and working memory that housed and ran her thoughts.

It could not be as simple as importing into an organic brain, Yui had immediately concluded. She was, at her core, a <<programatically bounded algorithmically driven heuristic engine>> designed to run within the SAO server environment. Her architecture was fundamentally incompatible with a human mind. Neurons were not transistors.

But delving into the mystery had only led to more questions.

The tightly interconnected binary logic of her core programming, the <<primordial DNA>> that underpinned her consciousness, continued to function normally, no signs of irregularities, all diagnostics reported OK.

Functions were called and terminated, resources were apportioned from a large, though finite, working memory space. Her thoughts began, concluded, and closed out. Everything was recorded by her scheduler to internal logs without discrepancy.

It was beyond the edges of her own mind, in the extended modules, the external function calls and APIs that allowed Yui to sense and interact with the outside world, to control a <<Hollow Avatar>>, and to interface with Cardinal, that the subtle discrepancies revealed themselves under scrutiny.

It was, Yui thought, after careful deliberation, as if she had lived comfortably within a cozy suite of rooms, only to discover one day that her cozy cottage was just a small corner of a much larger, and vaguely familiar, house.

She had interrogated repurposed Full Dive drivers, and code taken from her own Mental Health Diagnostic API, designed to access the high fidelity mode of the Nerve Gear's read functions.

And something else, entirely unfamiliar, but built from a similar code base. As nearly as Yui could determine, its purpose was to interface with the human hippocampus, the portion of the brain that regulated the formation of memories. This last module had been in continuous operation for the past 4.8 million seconds, with logged activity increasing when Yui entered her own <<Sleep>> cycles.

She was still uncertain as to the meaning of these changes, or how they had been implemented, but she suspected they were responsible for a shift that had been occurring in her qualia that had been evolving steadily over the last two million odd seconds, unexpected responses to stimulus, irregularities in the perception of time at odds with her internal clock and factual recollection, a demonstration of the effect it was having on her was taking place at exactly that moment as Yui bit down on a <<Strawberry>>.

Yui knew <<Strawberries>>.

<<Sweet 7>> plus <<Tart 4>> plus <<Esters 4b, 8, and 13c>> applied to <<Fruit Texture Berry4>> with modifier <<Ripeness3>>, a formulaic definition that she strongly associated with the concept of <<Tasty>>.

Yui knew <<Strawberries>>.

But until that moment, she'd never known strawberries.

The taste melted onto her tongue as flesh yielded to her teeth, a mélange of flavor and texture that defied discrete classification, changing from moment to moment as the juice and pulp excited her taste buds, as the aroma filled her nose and made her dizzy, a flood of neurotransmitters furiously trying to describe in fuzzy chemically conveyed detail the experience and sensation of taste.

It was too much.

"Mmmm!" Yui squeezed her eyes shut, her whole body shook. Her throat constricted. "Mm!" Yui began to fan at her mouth as tears threatened. The sensation was so strong she could only interpret it as pain.

"Yui-chan?!" Yui felt her mother taking her by the shoulders. "Are you alright? Did you bite into a bad one? Do you need some water?!"

The grocer, a dainty Puca woman, quickly plucked a strawberry from the same carton to check. "Mhm." Yui shook her head, wiping sweet juice from her lips. "They're . . . They're good!" She gasped, proving it by taking another, careful bite. This time she was braced for the sensation.

Skeptically, Asuna accepted a sample. She took a small bite, eyes widening, then a bigger bite. "These are delicious!"

"Better even than Organics back home, I told ya." The Grocer said. Her name was Sheila, and she'd become Asuna's for fresh produce. Her small shop was packed with crates of spring fruits and vegetables all the way to the ceiling. The sweetness of honeydew and the anisette odor of fennel bulbs filled the air. A pair of assistants hurriedly helped other customers, sparing the owner time to chat. "They come from on over in Cadenza county. Gotta whole load shipped in when the canal opened. So, can I put ya down for a box?" Mother and daughter nodded vigorously and then waited while their groceries were packed and money traded hands.

"Thanks again, Sheila-san." Asuna waved as they broke from the small crowd waiting their turn.

"Come back any ol' time." The Puca called after them. "I'm gettin' new stuff every day!"

Asuna plucked another two strawberries from the top of the bag, one for herself and one for Yui. "Now what these could really use is some whip cream." Her mother observed, biting thoughtfully into her snack. "We should stop by the dairy later."

"U-un." Yui nodded, taking her mother's offered hand.

In the past month, exploring Arrun together had become among Yui's favorite rituals. She liked to watch the people, she liked to be close to them as they were living, peeking through the open doors of shops and studios as crafters worked their trades.

Most of all, she liked to watch her mother. In this place where she was free to be herself, her mother became such a warm and friendly person. She paused to greet familiar people in the street, and made small talk with the merchants in the shops they visited, trading news and gossip.

Lively, the whole city was lively.

Yui closed her eyes, breathed deeply, and delved into the sensation of her expanded senses, the feeling of heartbeats all around her, resonating with her own. It was hard to describe, an anonymous feeling, but also very intimate. She was aware of people, their direction and distance, and the subtle balance of mood.

Flares of yellow joy and excitement lit the landscape. Bursts of red anger and arousal blossomed into oranges of curiosity and motivation. Greens of disgust and ambition and wonder all tangled together. There were blues too . . . contemplation, sadness, sorrow, even despair . . . But none of the endless slate and blackness of Aincrad.

The impressions were most vivid with those that were closest, and who she knew best. Standing beside Asuna, the Maeve was . . . blue . . . but a gentle blue, suffused with a faint inner glow of pink. Calm, and pensive, and loving, that was the natural state of her mother.

Then, Yui tilted her head as a tinge of violet disgust materialized, like a drop of ink in water. They were walking past the window of a bakery, delicious sticky buns were being pulled from the oven, but Asuna's eyes were not looking through the glass. Instead, she was studying her own reflection, brushing back a strand of loose hair, her fingers followed the tip of a long elvish ear.

"Papa likes them." Yui blurted.

"Huh?" Asuna seemed surprised as she was taken from her inner thoughts.

"Your ears. Papa likes them."

"D-does he, now?" Her mother's expression turned briefly unreadable, a rainbow of colors rippling within her before her face settled on a blush. "Well . . . boys sometimes like things that are a little . . . exotic." She decided in a diplomatic way.

"Un." Yui agreed, her Papa was a very typical boy in that regard. Then a question occurred to her. "Do you like Papa's ears?"

"Huh?" Her mother blinked, then smiled sheepishly. "Kirito-kun's ears . . . Lets see well . . . They're cute. But . . . not in a conventional way. Spriggan ears are a little . . . well . . . they're a little bat-like." She gesticulated, holding her hands to the sides of her head. "Like this! He'd make a good vampire, I suppose." Then adding with a mischievous smile, "Oh, but don't worry Yui-chan, your ears are very cute."

Yui hadn't been worried at all, but she carefully touched the slight points that were the only external cosmetic change ALO had made to her avatar. It was a very small difference, but also very convenient for passing as just another player.

If exploring with her parents was her favorite thing, Yui decided that the Library was her favorite place. It was not an efficient means of archival, but deprived of external databases, books were the only consistent source of curated information available to her. And, Yui admitted privately, having manifested as a physical existence, she had found she was not immune to the simple tactile charms of bound paper.

The Entrance to Arrun Library was not far from the foot of the city's tower, an unassuming building in the same style as the surrounding guild and public halls, only differentiated by its small private plaza.

Beyond the open doors was a grand vaulted foyer, admitting light through tall windows as fresco depictions of Aesir and Vanir gazed down from the ceiling. A staircase, broad enough for a half dozen gnomes to walk abreast, lead downward into the library's sunken interior. Yui and her mother emerged onto the middle of three tiered levels encircling a vast and airy chamber.

Everyplace Yui looked there were shelves of warm polished wood towering over three meters high. They lined each of the three outer tiers, filling the arched nooks dug into the chamber walls like honeycombs, forming the walls of a vast concentric maze on the lowest level. And on every shelf, for as far as the eye could see, the gold leafed and leather bound spines of books.

It was the treasure hoard of a real <<Bookwyrm>>.

Filling the vast emptiness of the chamber, between the tops of the shelves, and the intricate slender beams of the wood trussed roof, were a dozen delicate platforms, reading places floating in the air like lily pads, suspended by nothing but the dainty curving stairways that bridged them together. They were accompanied by as many ore-chandeliers, lending their worm glow to every corner and surface.

Silent Faeries busied themselves with their own studies. She could feel the moods, radiating off of them like melting ice, interest, excitement, arousal, boredom, frustration, a few were even falling asleep. Yui had gathered that the library had become much more popular once the denizens of Arrun had discovered its treasure trove of real books.

It was curious. Humans had created games like SAO and ALO in order to transform data into entire worlds to inhabit. But humans also had a method to do that inside of their own minds.

"Welcome to the Arrun Library, honored guests. May I be of service?" A small clear voice called for attention above their heads. They were met by the sight of darkly dressed and reserved Pixie patiently regarding them.

Asuna hefted Yui's satchel. "We have some books to return, and also, I need to talk to the head librarian about a reference. Could you go find her, please?"

"Of course." The Pixie bowed, her small face betraying no emotion. "Returns are made to the front desk, I shall find the mistress at once. Feel free to peruse the stacks while you wait."

After the Pixie had flitted away, Asuna gave her daughter a look. "They're not much like your little friends, are they?"

Yui shook her head, before meeting the wild Pixies, it hadn't occurred to her to find the Pixies that occupied Arrun's library all that strange, but with the benefit of experience, it was obvious how they differed as much from the Wild Pixies as Yui herself did from a real Navi Pixie.

It was as if they belonged to a class that was at once more simplistic and yet more programmatically derived than the other pixies, and, in her expanded senses, Yui could feel the gossamer thin strands of flickering amber traffic passing constantly between these Pixies and the Central System.

It was something she had discovered all the way back in Tarbes. There were places, some in Arrun, and she suspected many more across ALfheim, where the presence of the Cardinal System could be felt more strongly. Yui suspected that these places had some special affinity to the system itself, physical manifestations of the formerly software infrastructure.

Arrun Libary, it had occurred to her, might simply be a partition of the vast database that had served as raw material for Cardinal's Quest Generation Engine. The Quest Director AI had been restricted within the ALO system, but still present in a standby state. Most likely, it had assisted the development staff in content development and human supervised quest generation.

From what Yui had delicately extracted from her mother . . . It was unlikely that the person of Noboyuki Sugou would have permitted such a wild card to act freely if it was anything like its revision within SAO's cardinal system.

Yui had rarely had much reason to interact directly with her sibling function but, from her fragmented logs of Aincrad's dark days, she had gathered that <<QDAI-001>> had been regarded by the system as a whole as . . . 'Eccentric' . . . possessed of a unique 'Aesthetic Sense' and prone to 'Flights of Fancy'.

Curiously, one significant exception that stood out in her logs related to her mother and father.

Cardinal had authorized, under supervision, a collaboration overseen by QDAI-001 after the Elf War Quest Chain had been unexpectedly broken at an early stage. Yui herself had not participated directly, but had contributed a pared down version of her own heuristics and helped in the construction of a personality mask to inhabit a <<Hollow Avatar>>.

Unfortunately, other than an instance ID she recalled nothing about her younger half sibling. She pondered asking her parents if they remembered the encounter . . .

"So what kind of books are you looking for today, Yui-chan?" Her mother asked her dotingly, they took the stairs to the lower level, passing mousy Pucca and Lepprechauns. "I know you like more advanced materials."

"I want to check out some history books today." Yui agreed.

"Oh? European history might be a good foundation, here."

"Actually, I wanted books about the history of . . ." Yui contemplated how to finish the sentence and settled on " . . . home."

"Home?" Her mother blinked, her color rippled, "You mean Japan?"

"Un." Her knowledge of her mother and father's homeland, the place of her own birth, was very limited. While she'd had access to ALO's externally facing web API she had learned some things, but besides broad facts, and a few hundred images of the skylines and natural beauty of the home islands, she had only what her parents told her.

Her mother's hand squeezed tighter, and then relaxed. "Okay then, Yui-chan, the history of Japan. I bet I can help you pick some things out."

The earthy vanilla flavor of lignin filled the air. According to the card catalog there were over 3.1 million books in circulation. Many of them were public domain. Others had been donated from the private shelves and libraries of player homes. Perhaps some were even inventions of Cardinal. Yui had heard rumors of atlas, bestiaries, and even grimoires of ALfheim. Things so intriguing she wished she could find one, or else had enough allowance to hire Argo to do it for her.

"You need a good foundation first, Yui-chan." Her mother told her, perusing the shelves above Yui's head. "Once you know the broad strokes you can come back and develop a better understanding of the material. What time period are you interested in?"

"Contemporary." Yui supplied.

"I see . . . well then . . . Oh this looks interesting. Or, what about this?" Her mother had paused to compare two books as Yui proceeded further down the aisle, stopping, she crouched down to examine a title she recognized from the card catalog. Pulling it from the shelf, she was confronted by a pair of emerald eyes.

"Oh." Yui blinked, the eyes kept staring. Then the rest of the face came into view through the narrow gap, a young, hawkish, and grave looking Sylph boy. His color was . . . calm-blue and skeptical-gray. "Hello."

A book was shoved back into place, the gap was closed. From the far side she heard a muted voice. "Come on, Ue-Bardiche." The voice of an impatient young girl. "You said this wasn't going to take long. I wanna go look at the manga!"

How strange, Yui thought, looking at her own book, opening the cover, and scanning the synopsis. This seemed like it would be a good place to begin. Standing back up, she turned, and then, another strange thing happened.

Yui felt disoriented as her proprioception departed from where she thought her body should be, approximately point two five one seconds later, she understood that she was falling backwards, it took an entire point seven five six seconds to begin to shape a shout, by which time her fall had been arrested by a hand firmly gripping her wrist.

"Are you alright?" A soft voice queried. It sounded like it belonged in a library.

"U-Un~ Thank you. Sorry, I didn't . . . see you . . ." She paused, tilting her head as she met the pale green eyes of a stranger. The girl was only a little taller than herself, wavy brown hair tucked neatly beneath a scholar's cap. She wore an academic's robes and small silver spectacles low on her nose.

"Please be more mindful." The girl said calmly, voice stress analysis a perfectly neutral baseline.

"Oh, are you one of the Librarians?" Her mother waved as she came over, hefting a small stack of collected books.

"I am." The girl nodded. "I am the head Librarian. My name is Bishop. Aerelith informed me you were looking for this." She hefted a weighty tome tucked in the crook of her arm. "Unfortunately, as a reference text, it cannot be allowed to leave the library, Yuuki-sama."

"Oh, that's okay, I just need to copy some information from it for a personal project . . . And there's no need for you to be so formal. Just Asuna is fine, Bishop-san." Her mother hesitated. "Uhm . . . How did you know my name?"

"It's my business to know everyone, Asuna-sama." Bishop answered.

"You mean, everyone who visits the library?"

"Yes." Bishop nodded seriously.

"That sounds like a lot of people."

"I have a very good memory."

Asuna smiled, Yui thought her mother found this person a little strange, but that was okay, her Mama found Papa a little strange too. Although it was rare until now for Yui to share that feeling. Something really was strange about this person. Her color was . . . amber . . . almost like . . . Bishop cast a glance over her shoulder, and for one point five two three seconds their eyes met.

Yui blinked, tilted her head, and went to take her mother's hand.

"Ask any of the pixies or librarians, and they will set aside a room for you." Bishop said. "Feel free to take as long as you like, just return the reference to the front desk for reshelving when you are finished. I bid you a very good rest of your day, Asuna-sama." Then turning, the girl spared Yui a glance, and disappeared like a ghost amongst the aisles.

"I guess you'll find people like that in any world, huh Yui-chan?"

"Huh?"






The Grand Guild Hall of the Salamanders was about as militarized as the architecture of Arrun would allow. A squat sandstone building, like a small fortress, its tall narrow windows vaguely reminiscent of arrow slits. The grounds were spartan but immaculate, a mixture of trimmed grass, small hardy scrubtrees, and soft raked sand.

It was not at all the castle-like headquarters in Aincrad's Iron City, and yet for a moment as she stood at the gates, Asuna felt as if she had somehow been called back to that time and place.

"I'm heading out, Vice-Commander." Arguile said, striding past in the jovial company of Godfreed, and their comrades, their capes billowing in the breeze. Asuna turned, and was met by a nearly empty Arrun street.

"Mama?" Yui asked.

"It's nothing." She shook her head, smiling down at her daughter's big and concerned gray eyes. "Nothing to worry about at all, Yui-chan."

That was right, returning her attention to the open gates, composing herself, this was normal for her. This had been normal for a long time. She'd just forgotten for a little while. Or she'd wanted to forget. In another world, in another life, Yuuki Asuna would have gratefully set down Asuna the Lightning Flash and at last allowed that self her well earned rest. But in this world, she still had need of her.

Asuna stepped across the threshold, and all at once, her chest lightened, the weight of anticipation left her. The next step came easier, and then the next. She'd felt apprehensive because she'd fallen out of practice. Now that she was moving again, her stride lengthened, her back straightened, and her features set. Comfortable spring attire aside, she was feeling every bit the Knight of Blood she had the day they had cleared Aincrad. Almost. Her hand reached habitually for the rapier she'd left over the mantle at home.

The Salamander guards opened the doors for them, and she stepped into the cool interior of a great hall, floored in red geometric tile, and paneled in rich dark wood. Someplace nearby, she heard the gentle hiss of flowing water. Footsteps echoed sharply as a short woman in black and khaki approached, her short silver hair swaying faintly.

"You're early." Her voice was a stern growl, surprisingly deep for her stature.

"I hope it's not a problem." Asuna turned and bowed politely.

"Not at all." The woman stopped, one hand resting easily on her hip, beside the scabbard of a sword. " We Salamanders place a high premium on punctuality." Then she offered her hand. "I am Captain Lydia, adjutant to Lord Mortimer."

"Asuna." The Maeve took the hand then belatedly added, "Vice-Commander Asuna. Although the guild I commanded no longer exists." It felt strange, but also right.

Lydia's lips curved. "Please, Asuna-san, I have heard all about the Knights of the Bloody Oath. Your guild served its noble purpose and was disbanded in triumph. It truly is an honor."

Asuna tried not to blush hearing that, especially coming from another woman. Most of her guild mates had been men, and older men at that. Although they had, with only one treacherous exception, looked to her with admiration and respect, that fact had always put some distance between them and their praise.

"And this must be your daughter." Lydia paused to regard the child at Asuna's side.

"I hope it's not a problem that she came with me. We've been running errands together."

"Not at all." Lydia waved, then placing hands on her knees, she leaned down to address the little girl, smiling kindly and speaking in the sweet, sincere way that one ought to address children. "Just so long as Yui-chan doesn't find any of this boring, of course." Yui eagerly shook her head. "Then please, come right this way. I must apologize, your punctuality is admirable, but I'm afraid events this morning reordered my Lord's schedule."

"This morning?" Asuna shook her head. "It's fine. I'm sure we're both used to things not going to plan."

"Hurry up and wait," Lydia agreed, "The tempo of any army. Though perhaps this is just as well. It offers an opportunity for you to see what you are becoming a part of."

"Oh?" Asuna looked around, observing the purposeful and orderly way that the Salamanders went about their business. "I've been told the Salamanders had a superb army in ALO." She'd even heard that they had coordinated team building exercises outside of the game.

Squads had been organized based on school and business relations, sports teams and social clubs, all to enhance the unit cohesion that the Fire Faeries prided themselves on. It explained a great deal about their above average performance in battle after the Summoning of ALfheim.

Strong bonds of friendship had made great fighters out of guilds like the Fuurinkanzen and the Legend Braves. How many lives would have been spared if they'd had more like that in the Iron Castle? Asuna wondered.

"More than just an army." Lydia answered. "This Hall is the Lord's residence in Arrun, but it is also, in a real way, the ministry of defense for all of ALfheim. The Captains of every faction's forces convene here to coordinate and strategize. In fact, that is what I wish to show you." Lydia raised a finger to her lips for mindful silence and then led them through a door into darkness.

It took only a few moments for Asuna's eyes to adjust. When they did, she found herself at the back of a large study, overlooked by a second level. Both floors were filled by a silent audience. She spotted Faeries of every race, a surprisingly even mix of genders compared to the raid meetings of Aincrad, as well as native humans, even recognizing one or two of them as Knights and Captains of Tristain and exiled Albion. All of their combined attention seemed taken by a point hovering in the middle of the room.

It was several more moments before Asuna's eyes had adjusted enough that she too began to perceive it. A ghostly apparition that grew more solid and bright until it hovered in plain view, rotating slowly within a space bounded by points of silver orbiting a common center.

A <<Mirage Sphere>>.

They had been rare items in Aincrad; she'd been shocked to discover one in her and Kirito's shared inventory after they'd been married. And they were rarer still within ALfheim where the factions had been expected to pool vast resources. The projection capability was a powerful tool and also, no doubt, subtly impressive to their Tristanian allies who prized magic and rare magical artifacts above all else.

Asuna was quick to comprehend the contents of the sphere, a roughly circular landmass with a jagged perimeter, one edge conformed to the coastline of Northern and Western Tristain, while the Sylvain Peninsula jutted out in the South-West. Near the very center of the Kingdom, surrounded by a broken circle of small mountains, a depiction of Yggdrasil sprouted like a dandelion. Above the main landmass were a dusting of floating islands, and beneath it a veritable ant-farm of tunnels and caverns leading down to and spreading from a great hemisphere cavity directly beneath the World Tree, the whispered realm of <<Jotunheim>>.

Having absorbed the contents of the displayed map, the Maeve's ears twitched as she began to take in the calm academic voice of Lord Mortimer. The Salamander leader stood circling the table where a technician manipulated the mirage sphere. Bereft of his typical mantle, his shirt sleeves rolled up, and his long red hair tied back, Asuna had to admit, if her old school had allowed male teachers, he would have been an instant heart throb.

"We have successfully established the moon light mirror network across Tristainian territory. Mages capable of broadcasting and relaying the spell are located in each Faerie settlement and posted to the capital, major forts, and the picket forces patrolling the airspace between ourselves and Albion." As Mortimer spoke, the technician did something with the mirage sphere and small gold inverted pyramids appeared at the locations described.

"With this network in place, we can expect ample forewarning when Albion moves against us." This time, a formation of red pyramids appeared and moved upon Tristain from the North West. When they passed between the airborne pickets, it elicited a hornet like response from a squadron of green Pyramids representing Tristain's fleet and more yellow Pyramids representing the Dragoons and Sylph interceptors. "We intend to use a simplified variation of the dowding system to coordinate interceptions. Our communications capability offers us a significant advantage. Although Albion does have some intriguing capacities in the form of Scrying Spheres."

"Oh. Oh oh!" A woman with voluminous blonde hair raised a hand, she looked every bit a proud sylphic shield maiden, but was presently hopping up and down in a way that left Asuna pondering her true age.

"Yes, Lieutenant Fukaziroh?" Lord Mortimer queried.

"So yeah, those are like their crystal ball thingies right? Or do they work more like a Palantir? Ooh can we jam'm? Make'm only show lewds?! I bet those pervy perv wizards would be too busy perving pervily if we did that! I'll gladly offer my hot body to the cause!" Groans passed through the audience alongside aghast looks from their human allies who clearly didn't know what to make of her.

Well, Asuna thought, more girls also meant more chances for those girls to be . . . eccentric.

"Scrying Spheres can best be described as a form of extended sensory device." Lord Mortimer took it all in stride. "Within approximately one hundred meters, the Sphere can eavesdrop on events happening through most mundane obstructions. Within a kilometer it can show the user anything happening under an open and clear sky. With an unobstructed line of sight, the sphere can detect and display anything it can directly view under terrestrial conditions."

"So it's like the ultimate shotgun-mic-night-vision-telescope-quad-drone-radar is what you're saying." Fukaziroh reasoned, stroking her chin thoughtfully. "That sounds hella OP, please nerf!"

"Question!" A towering tiger of Cait Syth raised a hand from the second floor.

"Captain Gaius?" Mortimer acknowledged.

"How common are these things? And are they going to be a nuisance?"

"Allow me to answer that." A graying mage, one that Asuna had often seen in Newcastle in the company of King James stepped forward. His name was Paris, and he was throneless regent in all but name to the equally throneless Prince Wales Tudor, no doubt showing the flag on behalf of his Prince."Scrying spheres are rare artifacts. But Albion has always found them especially potent, fighting as we do from the high ground."

"Lots of good vantages and clear lines of sight." Gaius reasoned, receiving a nod from Paris that it was exactly so.

"When our war with the rebels turned, we tried to destroy them before they were lost, but it all happened so quickly that many changed hands. I would expect Reconquista to have a little more, or a little fewer, than one hundred." In other words, enough that they could afford to risk them, but not enough to do so lightly.

Soft murmuring filled the room as the gathered warriors spoke among themselves. Even the eccentric Fukajiroh seemed grave as she conferred with her own captain.

"The Spheres must have other limitations as well." A voice concluded what Asuna herself had been thinking. It was a moment before she realized that was because it was her own voice, spoken aloud.

"Vice-Commander . . . Asuna . . ." Lord Mortimer seemed totally unfazed by her presence, and for a moment he reminded her, just a little, of her poker-faced commander. The Paladin Heathcliff, the treacherous Kayaba Akihiko, but the impression faded just as quickly.

"Asuna?" Her ears picked out the hushed voices. "That's Asuna?!" "The woman who saved the Prince?" "I heard she's an SAO survivor . . ." "The death game from your homeland?" "SAO was deadly but come on, it wasn't real combat . . ." "More than you've ever seen . . ." "She was in real combat in Albion . . ." "She slew the traitor Wards!" "A real veteran . . ." The whispers washed over her until she forcefully shut them out.

"In Albion, my . . . people . . . and I were hunted." Asuna spoke, hesitantly at first, her voice growing firm and confident with each syllable. "Reconquista hunted us like animals. They used dragon cavalry, familiars, even bloodhounds. I take it we were a high priority given our resemblance to elves." She pulled a loose strand of hair back behind a long ear, stroking the tip thoughtfully. "If Scrying Spheres were so powerful, they wouldn't have needed all of that."

"You are correct, of course, Lady Asuna." Paris agreed. "The sphere is not omniscient. I have heard some of your Faerie Stories while staying here in Arrun and it is not, as you say, a 'crystal ball', it is a powerful artifact with many uses, but also many shortcomings. It is limited by its wielder's talent and skill and it does not show what or where its user does not think to look."

"I see. Although, tell me something, Paris-san." A thoughtful frown creased the young Maeve's features as she considered the implications of this type of magical artifact. It would certainly not be the only type they would have to contend with. Reconquista would know doubt use every erg of magical might when the time came. "If Scrying Spheres can show anything with a direct line of sight, then with two of them, you could replicate the Moonlight Mirror, couldn't you?"

"That is a technique for communication that has fallen in and out of favor."The adviser admitted, seeming surprised that she'd suggest it.

"Then it must be because it's difficult to coordinate." At the distances that would justify using such a precious artifact, tens of kilometers, it would be difficult to ensure reliable direct lines of sight. "And I suppose also, if you know what the enemy is doing, and you have your own scrying sphere nearby, you could eavesdrop on them." And the eavesdropper would only need one.

"Th-That is exactly correct, Lady Asuna." Paris agreed. "In fact, it is not distant communication that your moonlight mirror provides, but the robustness and security to make it practical, that took the rebels by surprise."

"Thank you for that." Asuna nodded thoughtfully. "I apologize for speaking out, Mortimer-sama."

"Not at all, Asuna-san." Mortimer said. "One of the purposes of these meetings is to pool our knowledge and learn what we do not know. You have provided valuable insight." Addressing the whole room, Mortimer added. "A summary primer on Scrying Spheres and their countermeasures will be made available by end of day. Now then, I would like to turn to the disposition of the Faerie auxiliaries. In particular the Cait Dragoons and the Sylphic Interceptors . . . "

The meeting had gone on for perhaps another hour, but Asuna hadn't spoken up again. Instead, she'd taken Lydia's advice, listened intently, absorbing what was being said as much as she studied the other attendants. She came away with a favorable impression, for the most part.

Going on two months, the former players of ALO acquitted themselves well. In part, that was probably being more established than the players of SAO, with pre-existing existing guilds and clear chains of command, and in part it was no doubt their vastly greater numbers. More milk meant more cream.

Mortimer impressed her with the way he led the meeting. He had the temperament of a good teacher, always having a well considered answer to every question, even if that answer amounted to 'I don't know' or 'this is how we'll find out'. He was polite, concise, and practical.

And maybe in ALO, where his only task was to deliver the Salamander's victory, that had been enough.

Asuna had known long before she'd ever led her first raid that these sorts of meetings were about a lot more than just the practical. They were personal, political, as hard as that might be to believe. Even in Aincrad, where the players should have been united in their common cause, tempers had flared, and fights had broken out while deciding how to proceed with almost every floor boss.

Someone had something to lose, or something to gain. Fear, or pride, even simple differences of opinion. She and Kirito had been caught up in it too, dueling each other over philosophies when their freedom hung in the balance.

That was all equally true for the Faeries of ALfheim. They were all humans underneath. All 'earthlings' she supposed. That should have been unimpeachable common ground.

But they hadn't started on common ground in this world. They had started as divided factions and guilds. For most players, their closest friends in this world were of the same or an allied race. And that made all the difference.

The gaps were small, but they were there. Asuna just had to watch the room to see the way that Mortimer was ruffling feathers. And as the lights came back up and the audience dispersed, she witnessed it as she'd helped a sleepy Yui from the chair she'd curled up in to nap. Mortimer had been cornered by the Sylph and Cait contingents and was talking heatedly with their leaders.

A tall sylph woman, her wild green hair chopped boyishly short, seemed to be their spokesman. She looked the part of a leader, with features that were on the more mature side for Faeries, in that strangely ageless way typical of all but the specifically elderly. But Asuna didn't think it was only appearance, her voice was deep for a woman, not that a deep voice meant anything either, but her manner of speaking made Asuna think that this was an older player, a woman with plenty of experience, life experience, if not combat experience.

"I fail to see the problem, Liliana-san." Mortimer spoke coolly as Lydia stood between them arms crossed and looking on with disapproval. "The Sylphs have already agreed to this defensive posture."

"We agreed." Liliana shook her head. "But not to strip ourselves down into an auxiliary of the Salamander Army."

"We've discussed that as well." Mortimer answered, a little testily now. "We need the speed and high altitude endurance of the Sylphs if we're to make the interception scheme work. You know that. That means going as light as possible."

"Tch." The Sylph woman snorted derisively. "I'd remind you, I was at Newcastle as well. In the sky. I saw that bastard Wards strip a frigate down to a burning hulk. I will not deprive my warriors of the arms and armor they need to protect themselves."

"The best protection you can give them is to fight as part of a cohesive whole," the Salamander Lord was undeterred, attacking with relentless logic, "One that makes the best use of their natural abilities."

"What about our abilities are natural?" Liliana scoffed, then shaking her head, "The point is you're treating us like units in an RTS, Mortimer, with you as the commander, and I don't like it." Liliana took advantage of her lithe Sylphic stature, leaning forward to loom at Mortimer despite a scant few centimeter difference in height. Lydia stepped between, glaring up at the taller woman.

Asuna half expected one of them to call for a duel.

"I think what Lily means to say is that our forces are used to being a bit more flexible." A Cait interjected diplomatically. He was a barnstorming munchkin of a man, probably a dragoon Asuna concluded, stout, but rather cute in a homely way as he scrubbed behind a large lynx ear. "Mind you I don't like it either being put in a tight box and told exactly how to fight."

"It is how one trains an army!" Lydia snapped on behalf of her Lord, only for a hand to rest on her shoulder. Mortimer was listening carefully.

"Maybe it is. And maybe we do need squads and companies like yours." The Cait nodded gravely. "After all, it took us Caits and the Sylphs combined just to keep you Lizards in check." He seemed to also be addressing his Sylph partner when he said that, his voice genial and conciliatory. "But personally, I feel a lot better when I know my squad can handle a lot of different challenges, it's a big boost to my morale knowing we can handle anything we'll come up against. And it's how we're used to fighting as Sylph warriors and Dragoons."

"It's fine, Tobi."

"Nyeh?"

Liliana shook her head. "This isn't going to be settled today. And I have duties that must be seen too now that . . ." She glanced irritably at Mortimer. "It is not that I detest your reason, Mortimer-sama, but please do not assume I am like that traitor Sigurd, easily convinced by cheap words. I will continue to train and conduct the Sylph forces as I see fit, as Sakuya-sama's military commander."

"Understood, Liliana-san," Mortimer nodded, "And your protest will be taken under consideration at the next meaning," Bloody eyes blinked, uncompromising, "But do remember, our numbers are finite, we must not waste a single Sylph or Salamander."

Asuna winced at that harsh truth. She had felt it acutely every day in Aincrad as the number of players slowly dwindled. She'd sometimes wondered after a hard boss fight if there would come a time that there were too few of them left to continue.

"Tch! You think I don't know that?"

She watched Liliana and Tobi depart.

"Mortimer-sama."

"Asuna-san." The Salamander Lord bowed politely. "I apologize for wasting an hour of your time."

"It was an education." Asuna smiled, wondering if perhaps Mortimer really was a school teacher in his past life. A very different type of teacher than Miss Sasha.

"I must also apologize for making this meeting brief, despite that, please, walk with me."

They departed through a different door into a different hall, this one overlooking an interior courtyard where several squads of Salamanders were conducting hand to hand drills under the supervision of stern looking instructors.

The Men, and surprising number of women, of the Salamander lancers looked a rough and ready lot. A bit taller than average height and uniformly lean muscled as they sparred in their khaki uniform pants and dark undershirts. The average age appeared to be in their early twenties, but Asuna thought, if Aincrad was any indication, the souls inside of those bodies might have been scarcely older than Kirito or herself.

"I hope it did not come off as forceful, begging this meeting," Mortimer inspected the drilling recruits, guards standing to attention as he passed, "But I confess I was growing anxious not hearing your decision."

"I see", Asuna said, "Well, Kirito-kun and I are honored you think so highly of us. And I do believe you'll have your answer very soon, but before that . . ."

"Oh?"

"I have some questions, regarding why you would be so interested in recruiting us specifically."

"I would think that would be obvious."

"Is it?" Asuna asked cautiously, it came back to something she had talked about often with other SAO survivors. How what they were experiencing now was similar to Aincrad, and also how it was different.

"Shall I spell it out for you?" Mortimer asked.

"No." Asuna shook her head. "You're right, the reason is obvious, however, don't you have more . . . qualified . . . people?

"In what way?"

Now Asuna rolled her eyes, he really was like a teacher, she realized, one who dissected his students' line of reasoning until satisfied. But then, those were the teachers she'd actually learned from. "There were seventy thousand players of ALfheim online captured by the Summons, Mortimer-sama. Some of them must have military training."

Mortimer walked on in silence for a time, Lydia at his side like a shadow, walking so in step that the echoes of their footsteps overlapped. "Asuna-san, do you know how many soldiers I have?"

"Well, the Salamander Army is . . ."

"Professional soldiers." She went silent, there was no way for her to tell. "I will not bore you with an exact count, Asuna-san, but it is more than a bare handful. Did you not think soldiers were gamers? If what I needed was a cadre of men and women well versed in modern warfare, I would already have them." He paused, and then rounded on her so quickly that the Maeve found herself stepping back into a ready sword stance. "What I don't have, is a modern war for them to fight. In fact, I don't even have a classical war."

Mortimer waved a hand, the hall was lined with paintings of conflicts that had never occurred in either Halkegenia or ALfheim. charging knights and gaudily dressed men lining up as their muskets breathed smoke and fire.

"This is a land of sword and sorcery. Of airships and dragons. There are some universal truths to military experience, make no mistake, and that experience is valuable. But in the matter of leading men, of rallying them to fight," he regarded Asuna calmly, "A veteran of the JGSDF rangers, or a girl hero who turned the tide of countless battles, each demanding she adapt and thrive. I'm not sure which I would pick."

Asuna swallowed slowly as the weight pressed down on her shoulders, as she looked Mortimer squarely in the eyes.

"What I did in Aincrad . . ."

"Wasn't real war?" Mortimer finished. "What you did in Albion certainly was. You're good clay. What you don't know, you can be taught, and what you can't be taught, you've already learned." He paused, bloody eyes staring her down. "ALfheim has need of you, Yuuki Asuna. Your people have need of you. All I need know is, will you answer their call?"
 
Last edited:
Having caught a wild Kii-bou, it was time to get to work.

They could have flown to Arrun Tower, but walking gave Argo more time to bring Kirito up to speed. It also drove home something that was growing clearer every day.

Arrun was not the Town of Beginnings, and Tristain was not Aincrad.

No matter how completely they had been immersed, the players of SAO had never quite lost the sense that the world of Aincrad was an artificial one. The constant little reminders had added to the sense of desperation.

In Halkegenia, the atmosphere was completely different.

Twenty thousand people, Argo thought, the population of Arrun. That was twice the total number of players in Aincrad on the first day of SAO. It was three times the number who had survived to the end. Twenty thousand flesh and blood people who weren't just waiting to be rescued.

And now, that life was beginning to sink into Arrun.

Ambitious Faeries had taken over formerly NPC run shops. First the skilled tradesmen, then the craftsmen and alchemists who were starting to apply their expertise to produce goods to trade.

The crafters needed raw materials to work with, so they traded with the Mob Patrols who had begun to monetize their work, becoming hunters and herbalists.

This meant that more and more people had money in their pockets. And people with money wanted to spend it. By now, there were restaurants cropping up to compete with the Dicey Café.

An Undine merchant had just finished laying out his morning catch atop blocks of magically conjured ice. An Imp woman and her Salamander boyfriend were haggling with a Gnome over the purchase of some spices. A lyre of Puca chattered with one another as they ate breakfast in the shade.

Right now, people were relaxed, even happy. The morning streets were suffused with a gentle energy. It wouldn't be long before this carefree atmosphere was shattered by an official announcement. Then what would happen?

Glancing over her shoulder, her Spriggan partner seemed lost in thought. Argo felt a hint of trepidation. Maybe involving Kii-bou hadn't been such a good idea. But she'd wanted someone she knew she could trust, who would complement her own thinking. And really, that narrowed it down to Kii-bou or Aa-chan.

The ground entrance to Arrun Tower was busy, but the wide base with many arched entrances diffused the commuter rush. They entered an elevator, Argo adjusting the control lever to a small blocky B at the bottom of its range.

"A basement level?" Kirito looked around, his instincts immediately coming to the forefront as he imagined choice leveling spots and hidden treasure.

"'Tis nothing that interesting," Argo joked. "Arrun Tower's Subterranean Arcade 'tis where all of Arrun's best NPC shops were located. There's plenty of extra space down there now, so Abigail-san turned one of the old apothecary shops into her lab."

"I never even knew this existed," Kirito muttered. The elevator deposited them on one of a dozen stone platforms suspended over a pool of deep blue water. Shop fronts lined the arcade's three levels and light shone through the crystal ceiling, the floor of the tower lobby above them.

Argo grinned. "'Tis not a secret that this place exists sa. But 'tis not a place you'd find without exploring a little either. Kii-bou's always been good at that, but I bet you and Aa-chan have been getting up to a different kind of exploring lately." His expression was totally worth the retaliatory jab.

They knew they were getting close when they saw a pair of bored looking Cait Syth standing guard. Both Faeries wore watchmen's jackets, and both looked ready to fall over and sleep. They shot up straight as they realized they were being watched. Being in good with the leader of the 'Glorious Cat Girl Alliance' had its advantages.

Argo identified herself, and got an odd look and a recommendation from one of the guards, "Just remember to keep her on track. A friend of hers brought her some
fruit drink a while ago and she's been wired up ever since."

"I don't know," the other guard muttered as Argo walked past. "Maybe we could set up a barricade?"

"And risk some idiot trying to bust through with magic? No thanks. Besides, then they'll really think we're hiding something. Do you really want that twerp from the paper snooping around?"

Abigail had wasted no time in making the shop her own, clearing out the décor and replacing it with bright white ore lamps, appraisal tools, and piles of books. About the only thing she had kept from the original shop was the glassware and skull props. Argo hoped they were props.

The entry bell rang when they stepped through the door. "Oh, Argo-san, you're here! Wait, you're here!"

"Where else would I be, sa? I said I'd be back once I'd found my partner." She pushed Kirito forward. "By the way, this is Kirito."

"Kirito?" Abigail stood up a little straighter. "The Black Swordsman, right?"

Kii-bou looked nonplussed. "Yeah, that's me."

"Just let me say, I'm like really honored to meet you," Abigail said, bowing. "I've heard about everything you did at Newcastle. Some of my friends were in the raid, and . . ."

Argo butted in, snapping her fingers in front of the latest addition to the Kirito fan club. "You were saying something about us being here?"

"Oh no, I didn't mean it like that! I meant you're here . . . but you're here too early." Abigail spoke quickly in quick stops and starts. "I mean, I'm done, but I was hoping I'd have a second opinion by the time you got back." She waved her arms about before snatching a large mug from the table and taking a long sip through a bamboo straw.

Argo reached out and plucked the mug from the girl's hand. "So you found something?"

"Well, yes, maybe . . . I think so." The slight Spriggan tugged at a dark pigtail. "But I wanted someone else to look it over too, I've only seen this stuff in books before. I think it'll be faster if I show you."

Argo felt her tail twisting as they were lead into the back room, and not just because of the cold. Novair had been one of her contacts with Sakuya's staff, so she'd talked to him from time to time. It wasn't a serious personal investment, but it was enough to make her remember that she had spoken to and known the person the body used to belong to.

The remains, Argo corrected herself clinically, were laid out flat on a table, a thin sheet covering them to the neck. The eyes had been closed out of respect, but otherwise the body looked to have been left as it had been the night before. Abigail was hardly disturbed by the gore as she circled around it and adjusted an ore lamp and some mirrors.

"Once we moved the body here, I was able to do a much closer examination. First off, the cause of death was a slit throat-"

"I would never have guessed," Argo growled.

"Ah, no." Abigail elaborated, "The cause was a slit throat. I mean his throat was slashed, but all of this," she framed Novair's neck with her hands, "was done after death."

The informant paled as this new detail began to sink in. "Wait, you're saying the killer disfigured the body after killing him?" She heard Kii-bou suck in a breath beside her.

"It looks that way," Abigail answered. "And that's not all that I found. There's bruising over his left side, which means his heart must have still been beating when he received the injuries."

"So he tried to fight back?" Kirito concluded.

"Maybe." Abigail raised a cautioning hand. "I didn't find anything that could conclusively be called a fight wound. No clean cuts, just some scratches and abrasions. At a guess, it's probably a sign that his attacker ambushed him. Some of these look a lot like fall injuries, so maybe they got the drop on him while he was in flight."


"Argo, do you know Novair's build?" Kirito asked. "By the way, I'm not paying to find out." Argo nodded slowly. "He was a skirmisher for the Sylph army, one of their scouts. Speed type build with an emphasis on perception. He wasn't a lousy fighter either."

"Those skills transferred over," Kii-bou said thoughtfully. "If he was ambushed, it would have had to have been someone with high stealth or illusion abilities or else . . ."

"Or else?" Argo prompted.

Her partner looked uncomfortable. "Or else it was someone he knew."

"Is that what you think?" Argo asked.

"It's possible, maybe, but I don't think so." Kii-bou held up two fingers. "Such a person could have caught him completely by surprise or else used some indirect method like poison."

"People aren't always very rational, Kii-bou," Argo pointed out. "What's the other reason?"

Kii-bou frowned as he turned back to the body. "I was thinking that if this was a crime committed for personal reasons, I don't see why they would would have disfigured the body before trying to get rid of it."

If it had been a personal matter, a crime of passion, or some sort of revenge, the killer might have done it out of anger. Argo wanted to kick herself. At this rate she was just yanking her own tail.

"There's one more thing," Abigail said. "We were guessing earlier that Novair's body was moved before rigor mortis set in. I think I can confirm that now." Reaching down, the Spriggan lolita pulled the sheet just below Novair's navel and began to point at places along the un-bruised side of the corpse. "Like I said, there was faint bruising on the left. But I found fractures and dislocations on the right side with no corresponding inflammation. I think this was caused when the body was moved. It's like they just tossed him down from midair."

"Okay, thanks for all of this." Argo blew out a sigh. "Get back to us once you've had it double checked. Have the Dynamic Duo been down to see you yet?"


"Dynamic Duo?" Kii-bou parroted.

"You mean Jensen and his partner?" Abigail asked. "No, not yet. I wasn't done with my examination so they decided to start with Novair's office."

'Probably leaving everything out of place.' Argo grew alarmed. "Please tell me they have someone with them."

"Oh, I think Recon-san is keeping an eye on them," Abigail said.

Argo turned on her heel to leave, grabbing hold of Kii-bou by the wrist. "Come on."

"What next?" her partner asked quietly.

When the blood trail ran cold, switch to the paper trail. "Novair's office."



Tired. Sakuya had barely slept in the past twenty four hours, relying on catnaps and her Faerie constitution to keep her going. It was Novair. Only after he was gone did she realize how much she had depended on him.

Sakuya wanted nothing more than to keep abreast of the ongoing investigation, but her duties as a leader constantly demanded her attention. What she wanted didn't particularly matter. Sakuya remembered a time when she'd wanted this job.

"You do not need to do this, Milady." The Sylph warrior at her side urged gently.

He was a tall and handsome young man. Which was to say, he was a normal looking Sylph. The only imperfection which marred his boyish good looks being a nose that was maybe just slightly crooked. Set wrong after having been broken. And green eyes that calmly swept their surroundings for any signs of danger.

Ephi had been a blessing who had come along at exactly the right time. With Novair gone, the Sylph guard had stepped into his predecessors shoes managing Sakuya's security. So far, he had been doing an agreeable job. No complaints from the guard rotations who felt Ephi was carrying on Novair's legacy. The Sylph forces liked him. A valorous veteran of the mob patrols.

Albeit sometimes distant.

"Because it is beneath me?" She felt a flutter of amusement. She felt a little bit of the old fun then. And a desire to be a little flirtatious.

"Not beneath you." Her Knight raised a conciliatory hand. "Not exactly. But your time is a precious resource, Milady."

She nodded. "You're right. I don't have to do this." Lady Sakuya agreed with her Guard Captain's appraisal. "It's not that I have to do this, it's that I want to. So let me have this one thing for myself."

Composing herself, she made her way across the wide lobby and out onto Arrun Tower's broad landing, where her noonday appointment was waiting for her. Even given the situation unfolding she began to smile.

"Good afternoon, Shaman Hinagiku of Tarbes Garden." Sakuya nodded respectfully to the miniscule green robed girl who had fluttered forward to meet her.

"And a good afternoon to you, Lady Sakuya of the Sylphs." The dark-green haired shaman answered back with a delicate little bow. "The Capital of the Skies is as beautiful as I have heard, and doubly blessed to reside beneath the branches of Mother Yggdrasil."

There really was no precedent for what the pixies were. Once nothing more than sophisticated AI mobs, they had become fully-actualized intelligent beings, their meticulously detailed memories derived from ALfheim's lore.

And they likely weren't the only ones. The Patrols had fought some of the more intelligent mobs on several occasions, ALfheim Orcs, Kobolds, Beast Men, and the Dark Dwarves that inhabited the deep tunnels of the Gnomes.

There had also been sporadic sightings of the other human or Fae-like creatures in the forests, footprints that disappeared suddenly, and native orcs found killed by crude arrows and knives, their scalps staked to nearby trees as a warning.

Sakuya supposed they should just be grateful that Jötunheim was far beneath them, the Boss-level mobs trapped safely within impassable walls of stone and ice.

How many other mobs had gained intelligence, and what were the prerequisites? Had they all been furnished with such intricate false memories? Could they be reasoned with? These were the least of her questions.

Which brought Sakuya back to the petite Shaman.

In some ways this was nothing more than a diversion. The small lives of the pixies were exactly the sort of thing that might be swept aside by events. That was why

Sakuya had decided to pay attention rather than delegating to a subordinate. Somebody had to care.

Sakuya regarded Hinagiku curiously. "I've been told that your Sisters have elected you to represent them?"

The Shaman nodded. "Yes, and not just my own Garden, the other Shamans have agreed as well. Since our Garden was the first to meet peacefully with the beings. Actually," Hinagiku said, looking about, "if I may ask, I was told that there would be someone here to represent them as well."

"She'll be here soon," Sakuya promised. The crowds coming and going through the grand doorways began to swiftly part, making way for a quartet of Tristanian Manticore Knights, and in their company, Princess Henrietta de Tristain.

"Your Highness," the Sylph Lord greeted as she saw Henrietta, dressed in traveling clothes, appear behind her guards. "Good afternoon Sakuya." The Princess warmly took Sakuya's hand as she smiled. It was short lived, however, as she let her hands fall. "You seem to be in good health today. A little tired . . . I heard about Novair. You have my condolences. Please, if you need any assistance in your investigation," Henriette shook her head slowly, "do not hesitate to ask."

"Thank you, Princess." Sakuya tried to sound reassuring. There was something about Henrietta that came as a relief to her. It was due in no small part to the Princess's sincerity that the Fae's position was as secure as it was. "But that isn't what we're here to discuss. Thank you for taking time to meet with us on such short notice."

"Not at all, I'm always happy to extend the hospitality of the Royal Family. Besides," her smile widened, "I could hardly let these little ones come all this way by themselves."

"Little ones?" Hinagiku asked, and then her eyes widened as the Princess stepped aside so that a familiar pink-haired girl could come forward in the company of a half dozen pixies and a black-feathered dragon.

"You've found so many!"

"Seven," the petite pink-haired girl reported. "These six, and one more who didn't want to leave the Capital." She looked a little awkward. "Uhm, Botan says we need to send a Shaman to keep an eye on her . . ."

Hinagiku's brows rose, she nodded quickly. "Of course. I'm sure one of my Sisters will volunteer." The Shaman looked up at the girl gratefully. "Thank you so much for finding them, Louise-san."

That was why Sakuya recognized the girl. Louise de La Vallière, the daughter of Duchess Karin de La Vallière.

"It was nothing," Louise said softly. "We know that there are still six more that we need to find, and . . ." she trailed off, " . . . and there were two others." She fell totally silent. "I'm sorry."

"I see." The Shaman's look of joy faded slowly, to be replaced with a kind look of sympathy. The pixie attempted to console the girl who was hundreds of times her size.

"Miss Hinagiku." Henrietta stepped forward. "On behalf of the Crown of Tristain, I would like to extend my apologies for the difficult times that you have faced. You've been badly wronged, and that wrongdoing won't be set fully right until we can ensure it won't happen again."

Sakuya glanced at the clock set high on the wall and felt herself gaining speed. She had a meeting with the Arrun City Council in two hours, and then back-to-back planning sessions with Thinker and Rute after that. "If you would please follow me this way Princess, Hinagiku-san, we can . . ."

The sound of shouting in the near distance silenced Sakuya. The Sylph Leader's ears perked suspiciously as her whole body went tense. "Lady Sakuya!" An Imp was running closer, waving his hands frantically.

Sakuya stood tall, gathering up the sleeves of her robes. "What is the meaning of this?" she asked with every ounce of presence she could muster.

"It's . . . come see for yourself, Lady Sakuya."

Sakuya exchanged glances with Princess Henrietta.

"We certainly didn't see anything just a moment ago," the Princess said, looking confused.

Sweeping out onto the landing, Sakuya saw dozens of Faeries. They were of every Race, but every one of them was staring up at the side of the Tower.

Summoning her wings, Sakuya stepped out into the sky and banked to get a good view of the face of the Tower. When she saw it, she hissed.

It was quite clear how Henrietta and her guards would have missed it. The vandal hadn't defaced Arrun Tower itself, but rather had hung a banner from the Tower's summit. All they would have needed to do was sneak it up during the night, then cut it loose in the daylight. But that wasn't what was on Sakuya's mind as a pair of Sylphs flew up to meet her.

"Lady Sakuya!" the commander of her guard reported, gliding to a halt beside her. He turned to look back at the Tower, and simply stared. "What the hell is this?!"

"This," Sakuya said as she looked at the stylized Sylph Crest crossed out in red paint, the anti-war slogans, and the calls for her resignation, "is someone voicing their discontent."



"I just don't get it!" Louise proclaimed as she flopped back down on the sofa.

The apartment was smaller than her room at the Academy, much less the suite she had all to herself at the Palace. But it hadn't felt right to pass up KoKo's generous offer.

KoKo's home was modest, but the view more than made up for it. The whole district was built directly atop one of the World Tree's curving roots, and the balcony offered a magnificent view of Arrun's center in the afternoon light.

"What don't you get?" The question came from the Cait Syth woman busying herself over the stove. A faint sizzling rose from a pan as she mixed the contents.

Louise waved her arms in the direction of Arrun Tower. "They insulted Lady Sakuya in front of the whole city!"

KoKo's tail continued to twist and curl. "First, the Watch doesn't know who did it."

"And what else?" Louise rested her elbow against the free arm of the sofa.

"Well," KoKo said, "even if the vandals are found, Lady Sakuya won't punish them."

Had she just heard that correctly? "Won't punish them?" Her mental flexibility had grown by leaps and bounds, but this was too much.

"Oh, they'll definitely be in trouble for vandalism and for causing a public nuisance. But, that's beside the point."

Louise had gathered that KoKo was reasonably well educated. In terms that Louise could relate, most all of the Fae had been petty nobility. Surely she could grasp why an insult to one of her Lords had to be dealt with harshly!

"If Lady Sakuya and the other leaders allow themselves to be openly insulted, they will not be taken seriously," Louise explained patiently. "And then there is how it will hurt her standing with the rest of her Peers. Furthermore, it might become a problem in her personal affairs if her honor is called into question without defense. How can she expect to marry if her reputation is tarnished by miscreants?"

KoKo wore a bemused expression. "I think Sakuya-sama has bigger things to worry about than her love life. And remember, the Sylph Lord's not a proper Countess, she's the First Lord of Sylvain."

Louise scowled. Again with that idiot system. Of course qualified people should naturally have a say in the running of things, but the idea of tallying the vote of every commoner was ludicrous. That wasn't any sort of rule except by means of the mob.

There was a natural order to things. Those who displayed leadership and ability, and those who were invested in the Kingdom through the ownership of property and ties of blood, should act on behalf of those beneath them. That way, the natural ability possessed by the right people could benefit all.

"You Faeries might be able to make that work," Louise said, yes very diplomatic! "but most of the nobility won't see it that way."

Her host set the plates aside. "Put yourself in our shoes, Louise. Would you like it if your family wasn't allowed to voice its opinions?"

Louise crossed her arms. "Of course not. The Vallières have been loyal servants of the Crown of Tristain. We have earned the right to speak in matters on behalf of our family interests."

"Then the right to speak is a privilege?"

"Of course it is a privilege, otherwise people would abuse it!"

"Maybe. What those vandals did was completely inappropriate. But they must feel strongly about their concerns. Maybe after they get caught we should hear them out." KoKo nodded sympathetically as she carefully picked at her own plate. Unlike Louise, the Cait Syth made do with a pair of lacquered sticks to manipulate and pick up her food. "The problem is that they're resentful for a lot of reasons, some of them good, some of them bad. Sakuya-san and the other leaders wouldn't be in the right to silence them, especially when other people share their sentiments."

"Other people?" Louise frowned. "Do other people really think like that?" How horrid!

Her hostesses ears drooped. "I don't think most people would be as tasteless about it, but when you've got ears like mine, you hear things, a lot of things, that people think they're saying in private." She put down her sticks. "A lot of people feel like the Faerie Lords have done an amazing job."

"They have!" Louise agreed. "For everything that they've done holding all of the Faeries together, a native Tristanian would be immediately elevated to knighthood!"

KoKo laughed in that nasally fashion that was common among Caits. "Nyeh heh! I really can't imagine Alicia-san as a knight. But that's not what everyone thinks." KoKo looked out over the expanse of Arrun. "There are people who are afraid that things are headed towards a dictatorship. Sakuya-san and the other leaders have the strongest fighters on their side, with the best equipment, and control of the treasuries. It's easy for people to feel jealous of that power."

Louise tried to reason as KoKo asked. "So if it looks like Lady Sakuya is overreacting, then it could make her look like . . . a villain." Gyah! She didn't care to think too much like a Faerie.

KoKo nodded. "Anyways, this isn't really what you're here to talk about, right?"

Louise nodded hesitantly at the change of subject. "I mostly came to give my report about the pixies."

"Mmm." KoKo mumbled a reply, "It sounds like you did perfectly to me. It may not seem like a big deal, Louise, but you're doing good work for us."

Louise nodded. "Well, we haven't made as much progress as I would have hoped." She told KoKo about the missing half-dozen pixies, and how it hinted at trade in other ALfheim curios. "Really, we could use more help."

"What about Kirche and Tabitha-chan? Aren't they still helping you?"

Louise bit down hard on her fork. "That's still only three of us . . . four." She added Botan as an afterthought.

"Hmm, more manpower . . ." KoKo trailed off, resting her elbows on the table. "Why don't I tag along?"

"You?"

KoKo nodded, baring her fangs in a mischievous smile.

The offer was tempting, it really was. KoKo was good at thinking on her feet, and it would mean having someone other than Tabitha who could cover a lot of ground.

"Wouldn't you stand out a little too much?"

"Neh?" KoKo chuckled. "I have no idea what you'd be talking about." Her ears wagged cheerfully. "It'll be alright, Louise-chan," she chided.

"Well. Your help would be appreciated."

"Great, then it's settled! Which reminds me, when you finish up dinner, I have something for you."

KoKo retreated back into her apartment to rummage around in the closet. A rattling of metal against metal came from inside the small room, then she returned clutching a large parcel which she presented to Louise.

Not knowing what else to do, Louise plucked at the twine holding the box's lid in place, and carefully removed the lid.

"It's . . . It's beautiful!"

Louise carefully lifted the cloak from its box, examining the craftsmanship with fascination. The fabric felt almost like supple leather, and it was dyed a deep violet. "This is for me?" she asked.

"Un." KoKo laced her fingers together. "Remember, I said we were going to get you a real Last Attack Drop, didn't I?"

Louise blanched as she realized what KoKo was telling her. This was made from that monster's hide! It wasn't just a beautiful cloak. "Thank you. Thank you so much KoKo."

"We all chipped in," KoKo said. "Gaius was so stingy!" she added under her breath. "Here, let me help you with it."

There was a mirror in one corner of KoKo's apartment. Standing in front of it while KoKo threw the cloak around her shoulders, Louise turned around to view herself from all sides.

"How do I look?" she asked.

KoKo leaned back, appraising her from every angle. "I think it suits you perfectly."

When she had been satisfied, KoKo returned the cloak to its box and they watched the sunset from the balcony. Louise was treated to something she had never seen before as the darkness settled. The fading sunlight was seen off by a slowly spreading glow, as lights all across the city began to come alive. The city shone as a stunning island of golden light gilding the trunk of the World Tree.

They talked some more about nothing in particular, KoKo asking her about her days, and how she was getting on with her studies. Really, the only other person who ever cared to ask so casually was Cattleya. But Louise couldn't stand to disappoint her sister. Instead, it was nice to speak of her frustrations aloud for once. KoKo then showed her how to play some of the games from her own homeland, including one involving a set of cards like those used for playing Crowns or King's Gambit, but comprised of nothing but elegant wood prints of various flowers and scenes.

Soft cries of 'Come On' carried on the wind well into the evening.



The door opened with a soft -click- barely more than the ghost of a sound. A figure cloaked all in black stepped in like a shadow from the night street and crept without noise down the hall. Not even the floorboards creaked with his passing.

A pool of light spilled out onto the carpet from the kitchen. Inside, a young woman stood over the breakfast table, expression neutral, arms crossed, eyes flicking over the broadsheet taken down from the evening message board.

He watched her silently. And so many terrible, violent, possible things passed through his mind.

The <<Assassin's Blade>> in his hand issued a faint -click- as he fidgeted with the mechanism.

"Kirito?" Asuna turned.

The concealed sword disappeared into his coat which he carefully shrugged off and placed on the hook beside the backdoor.

The Spriggan smiled tiredly. "I'm home." He stepped into Asuna's open arms and hugged her tightly. She embraced him back just the same.

"I was just reading the paper again." Asuna murmured. "Did you hear the news? Novair, Sakuya-san's secretary . . ."

"It's all anyone was talking about today. It was impossible not to hear about it."

"This is worse than Aincrad. How could it start so brazenly so soon?"

"There's more of us than there were in Aincrad." The Spriggan reasoned. "Maybe that just means more of us to go bad." More people to go bad. More ways to go bad. And no icons to handily identify an avid killer. "It's going to be alright. The Watch is already investigating and Argo told me the officers have police experience. This won't be like Aincrad. It won't."

"Kirito?" She asked as he held her tighter. Like if he let go she'd be in danger. It wasn't rational. It didn't have to be.

"It's nothing." He said. "It just worries me too."

"What did Argo want?"

His stomach churned.

"Kirito?"

"She was just hiring me for a job."

"What kind of job?"

"A dangerous animal. The Faerie Lords want it hunted down as soon as possible."

He felt a little sick how the words came out. Not exactly lies, but not the truth. He hadn't meant to when he'd opened his mouth, but Kirito realized that he'd been practicing all day. Practicing how he would stretch out this moment until there was no moment left to stretch.

Asuna gently untangled herself. "What sort of dangerous animal?"

"Nothing I haven't dealt with before." Kirito said. Killing the truth cut by cut. "It's just bounty work. I'm not going it alone. And you know Argo has my back."

"Maybe I should be helping you . . ."

"N-No . . . I mean . . . It's not that dangerous. And you're still adapting to life here." She looked at him as if she was unconvinced. "Please just let me do this."

"Kirito?" Asuna looked into his eyes. "I can trust you, right?"

"Of course you can."

"And you trust me?"

"You know I do!"

He did trust her. He really did. It was the worry in her eyes. He couldn't bare to make it worse. He would beg her for forgiveness later, but in the meantime, she would be safe.

He would rather die than fail her again.

She held her gaze and then nodded. "Alright then." She leaned forward, they kissed tenderly, and when they parted, she rested her head on his shoulder. "Just promise you'll stay safe."

"I promise."
 
Last edited:
When Kirito had put himself at the Rats disposal, he hadn't known what to expect, but it hadn't been this. The table was covered in files and ledgers, the contents of Novair's office. With no hint or indication of where to start or where to go next. It was sort of like a jigsaw puzzle of a perfectly blue sky.

"You would have thought the guy would have been more organized," Kirito commented. "First month food consumption report, Northern Region . . . City of Tau Tona . . . City of Goubniu . . ." Kirito sighed softly.

"Tis probably an eccentricity," Argo decided as she looked over the documents. "He had his own system and didn't think to teach it to anyone else. I think Novair was keeping a master ledger. That could be important. And if you find anything else on security or intel gathering, toss it to me."

It wasn't an exaggeration to say that these papers documented Novair's life. Every business dealing, meeting, and transaction that Novair had performed on behalf of Lady Sakuya for the past two months had been meticulously
recorded. That was the problem. Information overload. The trail started at Novair, but Novair was connected to everything.

"Just what was Novair's job description anyway." Secretary really didn't seem to do him justice.

"He didn't have an official title," Argo said as she read on. "He just did a little bit of everything. Briefed Sakuya-san, kept her appointment books, took notes, managed her guard rotations, that sort of stuff. Actually, I've been
thinking. What if this murder is aimed at Sakuya-san?" Kirito's head shot back up. Argo sat back in her chair, watching him like a cat watched a mouse.

"You're thinking about that tacky banner?" It was the sort of calling card he'd expect from . . . No . . . that was impossible here. Besides, the banner's political statement didn't much with Laughing Coffin's MO.

"We can't rule out the possibility, can we? The timing is too convenient."

"I don't believe it." Kirito shook his head slowly. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it sounded. "Two reasons. More people would have a motive for a murder than an assassination. And however it was done, it almost had to be a Faerie to get away with it in the middle of Arrun."

"Well," Argo tilted her head, puffball ears pivoting as she thought, "There's really only two people that could be called Sakuya-san's rivals. One of them is a person named Ryo. He ran against Sakuya-san in the last elections, but didn't get very far."

"And the other one?"

Argo snorted. "You know about Sigurd, right?"

In fact, Kirito hadn't spared a thought for the treacherous Sylph player, the man hadn't deserved the attention. Anyways, it seemed a sore loser like him wouldn't have been the type to try logging back in right after losing everything. Argo confirmed his suspicions with a shrug. He'd seemingly been left behind in their old world.

"I don't know if someone like Ryo would have it in him. But he might know people who would." She looked over her shoulder to where a doll-like figure sat atop a bookshelf. "Suisen, you're sure we have everything that was in Novair's office, right?"
Suisen stopped nibbling on her snack. "Yes, Argo-san. I watched them just like you instructed. The Watch didn't remove anything."

"What about a crime of passion?" Kirito regained Argo's attention.

Argo eyes rolled back as she seemed to reflect on something, then snorted faintly and shook her head. "No . . . he definitely wasn't seeing anyone."

Kirito closed his eyes and stretched back in his seat until the chair was balanced only on its back legs, feeling the tension fading from his arms and shoulders.

"Please refrain from misusing library property. Kirito-san."

Kirito almost fell backwards as a pair of severe, hazel eyes regarded him. Wobbling, a hand caught the back of his chair just as it began to tip.

The eyes belonged to a Faerie girl, her short, wavy brown hair pulled back in a small bun, a pair of spectacles balanced on the bridge of her nose. She was dressed in a scholar's robes and cap, a book tucked into the crook of her arm.

"Good timing." Argo said.

"Miss Argo. If you are going to use space in the library, I do ask that you respect the rules." The girl looked back to Kirito, glaring balefully from behind her glasses. Kirito swallowed.

"You two know each other?" Kirito attempted to shift the attention away from himself, and more importantly, escape that powerful killing intent.

Argo nodded. "Bishop is the Head Librarian. Bishop, this is Kii-bou."

"It's is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Kirito-san." Bishop nodded. "PIease feel free to make use of the library and its resources. But I ask that you respect our rules. Rule breakers can be most disruptive." Bishop looked like she was burning him into her memory. "Rule breaking aside, I came to give you this. I believe you said you were looking for a copy."

"Oh, excellent!" Argo cheered as she took the offered book. "This is the whole thing?"

The librarian nodded. "It was cataloged just this morning . . . You're investigating the murder of Mister Novair, are you not?" she asked.

"Tis what we hope to sort out," Argo said softly.

Tilting her head oddly, Bishop blinked. "I see. I suppose you will be staying until closing time."

"I was actually going to ask if we could stay late. I know it tis a rule, but . . . "

"As long as a librarian is on duty, it isn't a problem." Bishop bowed. "Very well. I shall bring some tea later." As she turned to leave, the librarian stopped and stared at Kirito once more.

Kirito couldn't help it, he flinched. "Please try to obey the rules from here on, Kirito-san." He had a menacing feeling that she had ways to make that 'request' into a threat.

"Yes ma'am."

Bishop turned and vanished down one of the rows of bookshelves, her muted footsteps fading to silence.

The spots of sky visible through the small, high set windows slowly turned from blue to orange, and then finally a pale violet, the fading daylight replaced by the soft glow of ore lamps.

While Argo had busied herself piecing together Novair's life, Kirito had taken her up on her challenge. Bishop took her job seriously, and had been collecting copies of all the letters and papers that had been posted to Arrun's message boards. Looking through what was available, Kirito was
already sure that this Ryo person couldn't be their man.

A half dozen letters. An interview. And essays penned by Ryo personally. It was all attacks and posturing, Kirito had heard enough of that to know what it sounded like even on paper. The Sylph had it in for Sakuya, but nothing in his words stood out. He didn't sound like a murderer.
Stretching slowly, Kirito had drawn his conclusion and rubbed at his tired eyes.

"So, what do we know?" Argo asked as she too pawed at her face.

"Novair probably wasn't carrying anything of value. So we can rule out a robbery gone wrong." Argo rose and began to pace back and forth like a prowling cat. "Of course, if we're really unlucky, it could be a serial killer."

"Don't even joke about that." Kirito's voice fell to a low growl.

"Tis no joke." Argo grimaced. "We can't close our eyes to the possibility, especially if that tis the case. There's no obvious motive, which makes it a crime of passion, or homicide for homicide's sake. I hate to say it, but that slash on Novair's neck is an awful lot like a calling card."

Kirito remained silent as they climbed the wide stairway to the library entrance. The streets were almost abandoned in spite of the glowing ore lamps. Thinking of Novair, he didn't leave Argo's side until they reached the door of her apartment.

The peace couldn't last though. By morning, two more bodies had been discovered in Freelia. It was the same MO.



A ripple cast from the bright hard core of her being. It met resistance. And echoed back on itself.

Yui grimaced in concentration, sending out feelers again as she sat atop of nest of living room pillows. Her dark eyes failed to do anything to the silvered surface of the card held out in both of her hands. Every interrogation returned nothing of value.

Emphatic : Literally nothing. Its opacity almost like a void to her enhanced sensing.

"Maybe you should rest, Yui-chan," a sweetly honeyed voice suggested. "You've been at that a long time."

"Two million milliseconds isn't long at all." Yui told her mama as the Maeve seated herself and hugged Yui from behind.

"Hmm." Asuna looked thoughtful. "That's half an hour isn't it?"

Yui's nose twitched, the only external evidence of a mind in deep meditation. It was . . . <<Frustrating>> . . . very . . . frustrating. The way that the GM card defied all attempts to unlock its secrets.

With one GM card safely stored in Lord Rute's treasure vault, Sakuya had agreed to leave the other card in Yui's care. She was the only <<Denizen of ALfheim>> who could in any way interact with the card without an access point. People were counting on her. Even if they didn't know it.

And she was glad they didn't know. Because she was failing them. Frustating!

What was more frustrating, and maybe frightening, was how that frustration was influencing her own thinking.

Yui didn't understand it. She could comprehend <<Futility>> and normally put down a task which she could not complete. But with the GM card she persisted. She had no new insight, no clues, or leads to follow, only a determination which grew with each failed attempt.

The young girl's face twisted into an uncharacteristically hideous scowl as she tried to adequately define the both challenge and the feeling which confronted her. She failed at both.

She had no answers. And it made her want to throw the GM card against the wall and never look at it again. To flail her arms and kick her legs. To shake and to shout. . . .

"Yui?"

Yui's concentration was broken by the gentle squeeze of her mother's embrace. "Why don't we eat now? You can always start again after lunch."

The coaxing broke the cycle. Yui appraised the card with hooded eyes and then let it drop lightly onto the floor. She didn't feel any <<better>>. But not looking at the card, or holding it, made the urge to crack the puzzle easier to keep at bay.

She and mama ate lunch at the kitchen table. It was a meal of simple finger sandwiches, pickled vegetables, and tall glasses of <<Moo-milk>>.

Yui kicked her legs as she ate wedges filled with sweet jam. With the GM card out of her site, her appraisal naturally drifted to her mama.

It was a matter in which Yui was compelled to be delicate. Both by her own innate desire to aid those who were in distress. And for fear that, if she interfered, she might upset her own precious peace.

Yui's intended purpose had been as a mental health diagnostic tool. She had never been intended as a caregiver but only to provide a preliminary diagnosis and urge her patients to seek professional treatment.

She was far from properly equipped to provide for long term, in depth, psychological care. Care like what might be needed by her mama and her papa.

The truth was that both had experienced prolonged periods of confinement and psychological trauma. That they remained outwardly stable despite their harsh experiences was not a miracle which Yui would take for granted.

She could no more ignore their health and well being then they could neglect hers. Observation : Children often served as caregivers to their parents in turn. There was no better way to define the individuals who had accepted her as their own and had made her a part of their family. So she would <<Soldier On>> to the best of her abilities. For their sake.

Observation : Asuna's physical health had been improving steadily day by day. A month after her return from Albion the electrical burns she had suffered had fully healed. Her appetite was normal, and she had regained a healthy weight.

Mentally . . . Yui pushed aside the <<Anxiety>> which attempted to make itself felt. She would be remiss to ignore how her own feelings might compromise her judgment.

Asuna demonstrated healthy sleep patterns. Emotional engagement with Papa and Aunt Suguha. And an intense interest in her new environment and their surroundings further exemplified by the status of their family kitchen.

The countertops were messy and crowded with pots and pans containing the results of experiments. As well as copious notes about the cooking qualities of every sort of ALfheim ingredient. The air was warm with cooking heat and filled with the smell of some sauce left to reduce on the stove.
A large wooden box had been situated in the corner of the counter where it would be warmed by the sun-side wall during the day, and by the kitchen hearth at night. It was full of small clay urns, and a book on mold spores sat propped open at its side.

Interrogative : "Mama?"

"Hmm?" Mama had been lost in her own thoughts while watching the cream mix with her tea. "Yes Yui-chan?"

"You're not giving up trying to make soy sauce, huh."

Asuna's smile lit up. "Not just yet." She said. "I know I told Kirito-kun that it might be impossible. I didn't want to get his hopes up. It's all a matter of finding substitutes for Aspergillus."

Yui's query brought up no known reference within her own knowledge base. Heuristic correlation and cross referencing made her think . . . "Asparagus?"

"Ah, you probably wouldn't know that one." Her mama realized and then explained kindly. "Aspergillus is a kind of mold that is used to make soy sauce. The sauce gains its flavor from fermentation."

"Mmm . . . Like cheese?" Yui asked.

"That's exactly right Yui-chan." Mama's praise lightening her heart. More so because she made the correlation herself. "However, the molds used to produce cheeses won't do. I need a special type of mold. And the strains that I really need might not even exist in this world. Which is why it might be impossible."

Interrogative : "Can't you make it the way you did in Aincrad?"

"That's the first thing I thought to try." Her mama admitted. "I thought that using ALfheim ingredients with similar flavor profiles to the ones I used in Aincrad might work but . . ."

Yui tilted her head.

"Well, the results didn't taste bad. But they weren't authentic. The processes involved in making a sauce that way could never make it taste right. Although . . . maybe that would be for the best."

"Why?" Mama prided herself on her authenticity. And people would surely want a familiar staple in their diets. Wouldn't the recipe that gave the most happiness be the best?

But Mama's smile turned pained and made Yui feel terribly afraid that she had hurt her mother. "Because Yui-chan. It would be a reminder of our home."

Yui processed this. Correlating <<Home>> and the physiognomic response it elicited in people. "But that would be good wouldn't it?"

"I think so." Asuna agreed. "And also, I think it could be very painful. It would be both."

Yui tried to understand. But the contradiction was an illogic that her mind refused to process. Maybe because she lacked direct experience?

"Do you miss your home?" Asuna looked a little taken aback by the question. Yui fixed her mama with a dark, serious stare.

Asuna smiled bravely. "A little." She said. "Sometimes very much. And sometimes barely at all. It is the people I miss the most. And the things that weren't said which I regret. But this is home now. And I am happy in it." She reached across the table and brushed a lock of hair from Yui's eyes. "Just like I am grateful every day for the people who are here."

Observation : Asuna was able to recognize and express her sadness. She was <<Proccessing>> her grief in a productive and empathetic way. Yui felt a sense of relief.

Conclusion : Her Mama and Papa continued to demonstrate resilience in the face of adversity. They were still at elevated risk. Symptoms of Post Traumatic Stress could manifest months or years after their cause.

But Yui would continue to watch and, if necessary, intervene. What she had to do might violate many of her <<Ethics>> functions. She was not qualified to provide in depth psychiatric care.

Correction : MHCP-01 was not approved to be provide psychiatric care. Yui had the freedom to grow and decide for herself. That was the benefit of a physical existence which defied her initial limitations.
When the time came, she intended to be ready.



_____________________________________________________________________



Her inquiry at the Royal Archives had yet to bear fruit.

In Louise's opinion, that was nothing less than a shameful failing of the archival staff. She had shown her credentials, she should have had the highest priority.

"T-This is inexcusable!" the youngest Vallière daughter stammered, glaring at the clerk who had given her the bad news.

"It's okay Louise, these things happen." KoKo waved a hand, smiling all the while. The Cait Syth had come all this way to help, and now it looked like Louise was just wasting her time.

"Actually, that is the matter at hand," the clerk spoke in his own defense. "Your query was seen to promptly, Miss Vallière, but the records you requested are currently being held in their entirety by a third party. I fear that they cannot be released at this time."

"What?!" Louise knew, just knew, that her shout must have broken windows.

"As an appointed agent in the service of the Crown of Tristain, and a member of the Vallière family, I demand to know the meaning of this!" Acting with the full weight of the Vallière family and orders from the Crown, there were few doors that would be closed to her.

The clerk hesitated before apologizing once more. "I beg your pardon, Miss Vallière, but we were ordered not to disclose the business or identity of the involved party." He then added, carefully, "I assure you that the other party is acting with the fullest faith and authority of the Crown."

Louise stared at the clerk. Certainly there were people entrusted by the Crown with much greater responsibilities than her own. But the thought that she might cross paths with such a person had never occurred to her.

"So," KoKo said at last, "what now?"

Louise frowned. What now indeed. "I think we need to wait. Unless we want to walk the entire city asking random people if they know a man named Terrance de'Martou."

Botan would not be pleased with more waiting.

"Actually, that reminds me." KoKo raised her right hand as if to ask a question. "Tristania has town criers and stuff, right?"

"That's right. Arrun has something similar, does it not?" The Faeries had taken advantage of their literacy to post news on large message boards scattered around their settlements.

"Yep," KoKo agreed. "So, couldn't you post a request for anyone with information about this de'Martou person to come forward?"

"I could," Louise agreed thoughtfully. It hadn't occurred to her when their search was having satisfactory results. "It will take time to arrange." A small reward probably wouldn't be out of place either.

They found their way to Tabitha and Kirche in the Palace's eastern wing. Kirche was lounging on a sofa while Tabitha had seated herself at the bottom of a tall ladder, with a neat stack of books taken from the shelves above. Neither of them looked the least bit motivated. Louise began to twitch.

"I suppose it's too much to ask that you've found something," Louise pondered rhetorically. She had been gone the whole day, and it appeared neither of them had lifted a finger.

Kirche yawned, stretching slowly. "Oh," she blinked sleepily. "Vallière."

"Zerbst."

The Germanian's eyes turned next to the Faerie at her side. "And KoKo. How have you been?"

Tabitha looked up from her book long enough to give a small nod of greeting before turning back to the page. The relaxed air was rapidly getting on Louise's nerves.

It was like she and Botan were the only ones who were taking this matter seriously anymore. "Kirche!" Louise snapped bluntly, her foot tapping on the hardwood floor.

"That de'Martou guy?" Kirche asked as she sat up. "Yeah, we've been looking into him. But no luck so far."

"Of course not," Louise muttered under her breath. She'd at least held out hope. "So I suppose we haven't gotten anywhere at all."

"What do you think me and Tabi were doing all last night?" Kirche asked.

"With you, I should think some sort of debauchery."

Kirche smiled thinly. "Haha, very funny Vallière. But I'll have you know that after a long day of asking all over the Capital for your mystery man, we were up all night going through familial records."

"And?"

Tabitha held up a blue leather-bound book embossed with a chivalric crest. "de'Martou, three generations of Chevaliers. Served the Kingdom of Tristain with distinction in the War of the Rose and the Three Years War."

Louise shook her head. "But that was almost half a century ago!"

Tabitha nodded. "Family died out." She tilted her head thoughtfully. "Or fell on hard times." She nodded again to signify satisfaction with this conclusion.

Meaning, Louise thought, that if there had been further de'Martous, they had not qualified to inherit any sort of title. They had likely wandered off into obscurity.

"So the trail went cold again." She took a seat beside Kirche.

Kirche sat up slowly. "While that's true, de'Martou wasn't really a common name in the records, and it only comes up once in reference to an estate. I'd be willing to bet the de'Martou we're looking for is a son or grandson of the last Chevalier."

"That estate wouldn't happen to still have people living on it, would it?" KoKo leaned back against the arm of the sofa. "I mean, if it does, maybe someone there would know about the person we're looking for."

"Plan to fly out this afternoon," Tabitha said.

Which left Louise with little to do but resume her practical studies.

She'd found exactly the place in the past weeks, a secluded portion of the Palace gardens where she could practice to her heart's content. So long as she kept the explosions small.

But fate didn't seem willing to allow her progress in any of her endeavors.

They made it as far as the garden paths to be met, or more like ambushed, by Botan and her black-feathered drake, who reported that the place reserved for her had been occupied by someone unfamiliar.

Sword glinting, a youth was in the midst of fighting an invisible enemy in the center of the garden, or in fact seemed to be fighting four of them at once. Guarding, countering and spinning lightly on the balls of his feet. Louise knew enough from seeing her mother practice to tell that his form was excellent.

The swordsman noticed them watching and stopped, giving Louise her first good look of the man. Young, blond, garbed in dark pants and a white cotton shirt. His features were a mix of Romalian and something else, not unattractive, but the eyes were different.

Red and blue. The Marked Eyes of the Moons. It was those eyes. Blue and red. Calm and urgent at the same time. Like she was looking at a coin stood on its edge.

The youth lowered his hand from his sword and bowed lightly. "Good day, madams. I hope I have not spoiled your view."

"Oh, not at all," Kirche growled, like a wolf that had just scented fresh meat.

Louise rolled her eyes. "We happened to come here to practice. It never occurred to me that someone else might favor this spot."

The youth smiled. "Yes. It reminds me of a place back home. Though there, it is olive trees rather than cherry, and the weather by now would be a good deal more sweltering. Forgive my manners, I am Julio Chesaré."

"Kirche Augusta Frederica von Anhalt-Zerbst. Charmed," Kirche took the liberty of introducing herself. "Oh, and this here is Tabitha," she added on behalf of her silent friend.

"Excuse me," Louise paused, "ah, Louise de La Vallière," she introduced herself in short. "But Julio Chesaré? Is that not the name of the representative of the Holy Father?" Had they just barged in on the personal servant of the Pope?!

The boy smiled genially. "Well, I don't care for such address. It can be, shall we say, impersonal."

"Uhm. Holy Father?" KoKo asked. "As in the Church?"

"Why yes." Julio took a rag he had left hanging on a nearby tree branch, wiping away the sweat. "Specifically, a Holy Knight of Romalia. And you must be one of the Cait Syth. I mean no disrespect if I have that wrong."

"KoKo." The Cait nodded politely. "And you're right on the money. It's a pleasure to meet you Chesaré-san."

Tilting his head, Julio noticed the smallest of their group hiding behind Louise. "And if I may be so forward as to assume that you are one of the pixies I have heard mention of?"

Nodding her head reluctantly, Botan rose to give a small courtesy and introduced herself. "I am Botan, a Knight of the Garden of Tarbes."

"It is an honor to meet you Dame Botan." Julio's voice dripped with sincerity. "I had to abstain from the opportunity to accompany the Princess, but I offer my prayers that there will be peace for all of the people of ALfheim."

"On behalf of my Sisters and Mother Yggdrasil, I thank you." It was hardly an elegant reply, Louise appraised, but coming from Botan it had been the picture of diplomatic grace.

"Again, forgive me for occupying your training area. Though I would think this place a little confined to practice magic."

"Oh it is!" Kirche agreed. "But we don't want Louise here to disturb anyone while she practices. She has a bit of an incendiary reputation."

"Thank you, Kirche," Louise muttered. One thing she could be thankful for; as long as Kirche was around, she would always get the worst out of the way at the very beginning.

"Incendiary?" Julio looked perplexed.

"You know. She casts something and," Kirche shrugged, "Boom."

"Boom?" There was a hint of something oddly grave in Julio's voice as he parroted Kirche's monosyllabic reply. He probably didn't want to be anyplace near her when she started casting.

"Explosions." Tabitha elaborated in a single word. "Always."

"Really," Louise repeated, "thank you so much, Kirche, Tabitha."

Muttering about Kirche's less than ladylike qualities, Louise made her way to a clearing at the middle of the garden. Tabitha made the necessary preparations. The stone foot path at the center of the garden began to sink and flow until it had formed a well around three mails deep and four across filled with water.

They had discovered early on that Earth magic was less than optimal to shield against Louise's spells. More often than not, the magically conjured barriers only made things worse by adding debris. It had also proven, much to Louise's satisfaction, that Guiche wasn't nearly the master of Earth wards he thought he was.

"Ready?" Tabitha asked.

Louise breathed. "Ready."

Tabitha didn't bother with magic, instead simply selecting a number of small stones from beside the footpath, hefting each to determine its weight, then one by one skipped them across the pool.

While Louise could now reliably levitate small objects without causing an explosion, she could only do so while completely focused. If her attention wavered for even an instant . . . well, Botan thought it was a marvelous way to make apple sauce.

Julio observed politely until Tabitha exhausted her ready supply of projectiles. Eyes following each stone, his lips twitched every time one of the small rocks burst. "Well then, I shall take my leave. Miss Vallière, I do truly hope for your success."

Sighing to herself, Louise listened to Kirche walking her through technique with the occasional comment from Tabitha. "Don't let the stone distract you Louise." Kirche stood behind her, taking hold of her wand arm and adjusting the tilt of her head. "Urgency is the bane of a mage."

"I know that already!" Louise snapped back. Founder, she knew it! But knowing was one thing and doing another.

It was these baby steps, she thought. Her retraining had seemed to be paying dividends after her return from Tarbes. She'd been delighted at first to see herself making progress, but success had spawned impatience and a gnawing insistence that she should be able to do more, faster, better.

"I thought it would get easier is all," Louise grumbled as she examined her new wand, a graceful focus. Mother had been very generous with her.

Kirche smirked. "If it were really that easy you'd see more Square mages running about."

"Kirche-san has a point," KoKo chided. "Back when I was in school I worked really hard at archery and I still wasn't even close to being a master."

"Archery?" Kirche asked.

"Oh yeah," KoKo grinned. "I was never as good as some of my friends, and not even close to my captain." The Cait's ears twitched thoughtfully. "My point is, it never gets easy Louise-chan, because if it is easy you aren't challenging yourself anymore."

Louise nodded slowly. Right, she was back to failing, but it was at a higher level than she'd ever failed before, and once she stopped failing at this, she could move on to failing at something even more challenging.

"So that's why you use a bow?" Louise asked.

KoKo scratched at the back of her head. "Yeah, I really shine with longbows, but they're a little tricky to use in midair."

"But you use magic as well, don't you?" Kirche questioned. "I mean, you didn't just use your bow and arrow back in Tarbes."

Any further comments were cut off by a faint but stern voice clearing itself at their backs. A severe looking blonde woman in chivalric uniform was standing at the far side of the garden. She swept them with her gaze before fixing on Louise.

"Would I be correct in assuming that you are Louise de La Vallière?" she spoke.

"I am her. State your business, Miss?"

"Agnes." The woman assumed a rigid military stance. "Lieutenant Agnes of her Majesty's Royal Musketeer Squadron."

Louise eyed the pistol on her hip. She hadn't even known there were commoner officers, but it seemed such people existed if one only looked. The Captain's eyes flicked to the others.

"My business is only with you, Miss Vallière."

"If you're worried about eavesdropping, I can vouch for everyone here," Louise said diplomatically.

"I have just been informed about an inquiry you made into one Terrance de'Martou."

Louise was fully alert at once. "Then, do you know something of the whereabouts of this man?"

Agnes nodded slowly. "I do."

Louise had to strangle a triumphant cry in her chest as she spun around to look back at Botan. The Vespid Knight looked every bit as excited. That joy died in a heartbeat.

Agnes reached into her jacket and withdrew a carefully folded letter. "Those documents are being held at my order," she explained, allowing the letter to fall open so Louise could see the Royal Seal embossed, granting the holder the full authority and cooperation of Tristain's Crown. "Terrance de'Martou is currently under investigation on criminal charges against the Crown of Tristain. I demand to know your business with him."
 
Last edited:
Lieutenant Agnes of her Majesty's Royal Musketeer Squadron was not pleased. Three weeks of work had nearly been undone with nary a thought.

"Well, erm." The girl's shoulders drooped. "Oh."

Yes, 'Oh'. That was too often the problem with nobles; too sheltered, too careless. They didn't look, they didn't listen, most of all, they didn't think. Still, she had allowed herself to expect more from someone the Princess spoke so highly of.

The Vallière daughter's eyes widened as she shouted "You mean, he's a spy?!"

Agnes swiftly pressed a hand against the girl's mouth. Truly, this was a person the Princess trusted?

"Then . . . oh, Founder."

"My Sisters!"

Agnes' hand twitched over her holster at a sudden, forceful voice. At first, she thought an insect or hummingbird had alighted before her eyes. A girl smaller than her hand dressed in a yellow
blouse and black skirt hovered before her on dragonfly wings. The pixie buzzed impatiently.

"We think Terrance de'Martou purchased several of Botan's Sisters," Louise explained quietly. "We've been asked by the Princess to find them as part of a settlement with the Faeries."

The Princess was quite taken with the Fae. The musketeer did not think it entirely healthy. She noted the Cait who had remained silent. These people were Tristain's new allies.

"I do know the whereabouts of Terrance de'Martou." Agnes said, getting a look of excitement from Louise and Botan. "But I will not arrest him. Not yet. Nor can I allow you to interfere."

"B-but! He's a criminal isn't he? And you call yourself a servant of the Crown?!"

"Louise!" the Cait beside her bit off sharply. Louise cringed as the hands on her shoulders pushed down.

"You do have your reasons, don't you?" The Faerie tilted her head. For a heartbeat, the pupils of the Fae's golden eyes seemed to develop slits.

Agnes took a breath and patiently explained. "De'Martou is not our only concern." Agnes began to explain. "He first came to our attention while investigating the Tax Office."

"Was he cheating on his taxes or something?" the fiery haired foreigner pondered aloud.

Agnes shook her head. "Terrance de'Martou is a tax collector. His duties are to appraise and collect dues. There were consistent errors found when his ledgers were audited." Errors between the reported revenues and the receipts. "In any case, someone more highly placed must be sheltering him for this to have gone on for so long."

"You want his backer," the Faerie woman said. "Oh dear, this is like something out of a crime drama."

Louise turned. "KoKo? What are you talking about?"

"Agnes-san wants to use de'Martou to find the people who are sheltering him. Is that right?"

"Exactly," Agnes agreed. "We could take de'Martou into custody, however doing so will alert his associates. If they suspect he has been discovered, they will certainly cut all ties with him."

And then it would be only de'Martou's word, won under duress, against high ranking nobility. It would be called slander, an insult to honor, or worse, turned around into an attack on the accusers.

"And so you see why I must warn you off. If anything happens to make the ring leaders suspect an investigation, we will lose this opportunity." It had gone so far as Agnes quietly diverting suspicion from the man, much as it made her skin crawl.

"So, you need evidence against the ring leaders," Louise said. "Once you have that, we can do what we want with de'Martou?"

"I would not interfere," Agnes admitted. "Until then, I must ask for you to give no reason for suspicion." She noticed the pixie, now seated on Louise's shoulder, crossing her arms and looking off to the side.

"My Sisters are suffering every day they're separated from us." Botan lighted down from Louise's shoulder. "I won't let them be alone one instant longer. No more saying that we have to wait!"
There was an almost tangible tension existing between the pink haired girl and her hummingbird sized companion. Agnes broke the stalemate with a single observation. "In all likeliness, they're no longer in de'Martou's possession."

"W-wha-?" Botan looked crushed.

"Aside from his embezzlement of funds, he has been consorting with foreign smugglers. It would not surprise me if he was fattening his purse off the Faerie territories."

"No." Botan fell to her knees. "No, no, no." Louise draped her hands around the pixie and brought her close to her chest.

"This just means that we have to follow the trail from de'Martou," Louise told her companion firmly.

"Before the trail goes cold," a quiet voice whispered. That would be the blue haired girl.

The taller foreigner nodded. "Tabi is right. If de'Martou's already sold off his ill gotten gains, we don't have time for all of this."

"Then we are of like mind," Agnes concluded

"Excuse me?" the Germanian asked.

"I think we can help one another."

Louise's face twisted up. She shook her head. "Of course. Anything! What do you propose?"

Agnes began to explain. The surveillance of Terrance de'Martou had been a tedious thing. Which was why members of the Musketeer Squad had been selected.

The Musketeers were the most junior and least recognized branch of the Royal Guards. Their purpose was to provide effective bodyguards for the Queen and Princess who could equally follow at
the Queen's side or go unnoticed in a crowd.

These unique qualities singularly suited the Musketeer Squadron to its recent missions. Few expected young women, girls, to be acting at the behest of the Queen. Fewer still expected them to be proficient in the use of force or expert with techniques and mundane arms which could, properly employed, endanger the life of even a mage.

But even so, there were limits to the disguise. There were locations where even they might appear suspicious or out of place, and they were unique enough among the Royal Guards that they might be recognized under scrutiny. What's more, their lack of noble title meant that even on behalf of the Crown, they could not not bear official witness at trial. That might well have just changed.

"Our investigation is currently being hindered. De'Martou may be a brute, but he rarely lowers his guard. Nor do his patrons. They've stubbornly refused to reveal themselves. I believe you may be able to supply certain talents that my soldiers and I lack."

"Magic," the Vallière girl surmised.

"Among other things," Agnes admitted. "There are establishments which de'Martou tends to regularly frequent. He seems to conduct business at these places from time to time, using the crowds as cover. He favors one in particular for sensitive matters. If a high noble were to witness his dealings and perhaps catch his masters incriminating themselves, it should be as good as an admission of guilt."

Of course, there was another reason too. Agnes had intended to set her subordinates to eavesdrop by slipping them into the serving staff, but the eccentric proprietor had infuriatingly rejected them one after another, claiming they 'did not fit the aesthetic' of his inn.

She was woman enough to be incensed.

"It is, I should say, a charming establishment."



"Oy, waiter, can I get mine to go?" Tsuboi Ryotaro, the swordsman Klein, waved a hand from the back of the line. Normally he really liked to take the mornings easy, but he didn't have that luxury today.

Stuffing a piece of egg on toast into his mouth, Klein squeezed past a business of Gnomes setting up shop for the day at one of the market kiosks, and made at a jog towards his first destination. A tall sign depicting a stylized helmet sat outside the shop, marking that it had opened for the day.

The doorbell chimed. A bored looking Imp boy sitting on a stool looked up from his book.

"You're back. Grishim will be with you in just a minute." The boy hopped down from his stool and knocked heavily on the thick wooden door that separated the workshop from the storefront.

"Hey, Grishim. Grishim!" He rolled his eyes as the muted sounds continued. "Hey Dad! We've got a customer here waiting for his order!"

Klein peered past the boy into the back room where a robust looking Gnome manned a small furnace. A sullen, orange-red glow illuminated a faceless mask. Even at this distance Klein could feel
the heat.

Removing his mask to reveal a deeply tattooed face, the man frowned. "What'd I say about when we're working?"

"Try to keep your ears open a little more." The boy didn't even pretend to apologize.

Klein had heard that this guy was a bit of a LARPer. Well, it wasn't a bad way to live in this world. For some people that was pretending that they were exactly the same person they'd been before,
with wings. Others had embraced their new roles.

"So, back already," the Gnome noted as he climbed up the steps to the storefront. "You're certainly an impatient one."

"Ah, sorry!" Klein grinned sheepishly. "You were able to fix it, right?" The Gnome chuckled as he brought his arm out from behind his back, his huge hand holding Klein's vambraces.
"Nice, nice!" Klein complimented as he examined the work. "Are you sure these are mine?"

He'd been sure they'd been wrecked beyond repair, victims of a too close run in with the remains of a juvenile Caustic Dragon and a biochemistry that was best described as volatile. He still had
the chemical burns to show for it.

"The outside leather was a complete write off; so were the backing plates. So I ripped out the stitching and reused what I could," Grishim explained. "I replaced the guard plates and used new
leather for the outside of the left one." He took the left arm guard back from Klein and thumbed the dark brown surface. "That's earth dragon hide from the locals."

Klein grinned as he flexed his wrists. Good as new. Better even. "So, what do I owe you?"

The Gnome settled heavily on his shop stool. "Well, let's see here. I can discount what I was able to reuse. Count the old metal as materials . . ." He trailed off as he did some simple mental
arithmetic. "Let's say seventy-five added to the seventy-five down payment.

"One fifty?" Klein whistled slowly.

It didn't sound like much to Klein, but it was in reality a hefty sum in the new economy. He wasn't the only one who was still getting used to things. Prices were fluctuating daily as people worked
out what materials and their labor were worth. Some things got cheaper, while others skyrocketed.

"You know, the rest of my squad is kitted out with ancient level gear. If anything else gets beaten up, I'm pretty sure they'll want a good armorer to do the repairs and replacements."
The Gnome gave him a suspicious look. "I've got plenty of business from the Lancers already," Grishim said with a small wave of his hand.

"I'm with the Skirmishers," Klein offered quickly, seeing his opening. If Grishim was much of a businessman, he'd be happy to expand into an untapped clientele.

"The Skirmisher squads?" Grishim rubbed his chin. "This is pretty high level gear for Skirmishers. Did Mortimer keep you guys for special assignments?"

"Nothing cloak and dagger, if that's what you're thinking." Klein shook his head. "We were all in on the Newcastle Raid."

Grishim's expression changed completely. "Newcastle?" The Gnome rocked back, an action that seemed like it should be followed by an avalanche.

"That's where I got this gear. Honestly, I'd hate to downgrade because of a stupid mistake."

Grishim set his hands back down on the counter. "I'll tell you what. Let's make it fifty. That's one twenty-five total."

Well, now Klein knew how much the Gnome had planned to gouge him. That was a pretty good, no, a really good deal. They shook on it and Klein produced a stack of five fat, bronze coins, his entire allowance for equipment repairs. At least he hadn't had to dig into his own salary.

The Imp swept up the pieces, examining each carefully, before handing them to his son to deposit in the strongbox.

The huge man loomed over Klein. "And by the way, thanks for everything you and your squad have been doing." He looked back at the still open workshop door. "I'm grateful that there are people who volunteered, for Milnik's sake."

Klein gave the man a sympathetic look. "Yeah, I got ya."

Grishim gave him a pat on the back, a sensation like being hit by baseball bat made out of sausage, before seeing Klein out the door. Standing in the street's morning traffic, it was several minutes before Klein actually remembered what he was doing.

He had a couple of letters to mail back to Gaddan, and after that he needed to do some maintenance work on his gear. What a pain.

Setting off across the market square once more, Klein was nearly through when he heard a voice calling above the crowds, "And can I please get that to go?" He turned his head and did a double
take. Stepping out of the café he'd hit up earlier, a Sylph was busily wrapping her breakfast in a handkerchief.

"Ohr? Gud'mrninig Krein," Leafa tried to say around her breakfast. Green eyes blinked with mild surprise. She swallowed. "Uhm, Klein-san?"

Klein shook his head. It was what she was wearing. "New wardrobe?"

"Oh!" Leafa looked down then turned so that he could get a good look.

It wasn't that it was revealing, just the opposite. Sturdy, white cotton pants, white blouse and a long green jacket closed at the waist, rugged looking leather boots, and hair pulled back by a utilitarian cord. With her sword resting on her hip, she didn't look like an anxious kid playing around anymore.

After the big mob clearing operations had started to wind down there had remained a need to maintain the Mob Patrols at a reduced level, and also provide for the Faeries to police themselves. The Watch seemed to fit Leafa like a glove.

The Sylph nodded. "I'm heading down to the gate for patrol. We've got the roads all the way west of the Academy today."

"I've got business with one of the professors, mind if I tag along?"

"Well, we're on official business, so I'm not sure if it would be alright. We're not supposed to get distracted." She struck her open palm with a fist. "But since you're with the defense forces, I guess it's allowed."

At least she was taking things seriously. Maybe a little too seriously. She tilted her head. "You know, this wasn't what I expected my first job to be like." She smiled, amused. "But it turns out I'm pretty good at it."

"Oh?" Klein frowned. "The fighting too?"

Some of the Sylph's enthusiasm evaporated. "Well, it's okay against mobs. And against bandits. We usually just spot them and report them to a foot patrol. Mostly it's just making sure things stay
quiet. Sometimes we have to give someone an earful for being unreasonable." Leafa sighed and let her shoulders sag. "It's kind of funny, you know?"

"Eh?"

"It feels so normal. Is that right?"

"It seems pretty strange when you put it that way." This was a hell of a time to get philosophical. But what the heck. He heard enough people dispensing the Wisdom of the Ages, he could take a crack at it too. "Normal is just what you expect when you get up in the morning."

"Like waking up in a fantasy land with Faerie wings," Leafa mused.

They ran into a crowd of Faeries just off the grand promenade, gathering around a message board. The morning news was already up, a half-dozen handwritten sheets of paper reporting noteworthy events. For the information starved children of the Digital Age, it was like a desert oasis.

And gauging by the voices around the message boards, the morning's news wasn't good. Catching a glimpse of the headlines, Klein grimaced.

"Another murder. Double homicide in Freelia."

That was three murders in three days. A brief chill ran down his spine. One murder might have just been an argument getting out of hand, or a crime of passion, but three . . . This wasn't
coincidence.

Leafa looked unsurprised. But of course she would be. She probably got briefed every morning as part of the Watch.

"Surprised Asuna hasn't tried to step in." Klein thought out loud. It couldn't be easy, being out of the action, leaving things to the Faerie Lords. It'd be going against all of her instincts.
"Actually, she did." Leafa said.

"Huh?"

"Last night she and Kazuto got into an argument." The Sylph looked uneasy.

"Oh?"

"Well, actually it was more of a . . . fight."

"They got into a fight?"

Not that it was weird. Couples fought. Or so he'd been told. Asuna and Kirito had fought at just about every raid meeting they had both attended. It had broken into duels a couple of times.

"Mortimer-sama isn't the only one who has tried to scout Asuna. The Watch wants her too. But she's declined both until now." Leafa shook her head. "It's like Asuna has been holding herself back until all of this started. And then, last night, when Kazuto tried to talk her down from reconsidering, she sort of . . . let loose."

"It's tough alright." Klein ran a hand across the stubble of his jaw. "Asuna's not the the type to want to stand around. She's always gotta be doing something. And it's usually the hardest thing she can find."

"Maybe," Leafa agreed reluctantly. " She seemed to have cooled off this morning. I guess Nii-chan convinced her to Trust the watch investigators. Anyways, thanks for listening to all this."

"Not a problem," Klein said easily. "If you ever need to let off some steam, don't hold back. It's not good to let it build up, you know?" Leafa tilted her head, giving him an odd look. "What is it?"
Leafa went back to smiling. "I was just thinking, you're a pretty mature guy, Klein."

"Uh, thanks?"

The main gates of Arrun were usually busy in the morning hours. Mob hunters left early to start combing the forests for their quotas, and with the influx of money into the city, more and more traders had been stopping by to set up shop at a makeshift bazaar. But today the foot traffic was barely more than a trickle. Then they heard the shouting.

Leafa broke into a run before Klein could stop her. Conjuring her wings, she glided over the crowd. Klein was right behind her.

"M-maybe the 'ABC' are right," Klein heard one of the Leprechauns say as he pushed through the throng of people. The crowd was tightly packed, both horizontally and vertically, with Faeries fighting to get a view of the disturbance.

"She's violated Sir Wetherby's hospitality. It's only right that she make amends." A portly trader tugged at his mustache. Somehow, the man didn't seem convinced.

A Leprechaun beside the nobleman looked displeased. "Come on Hiram, we both know this is bogus!"

"Can't the Watch do something?" an Undine girl wrung her hands nervously.

Her partner, or maybe her boyfriend, a taller, silver haired Undine pointed, "Look, they're trying. Those nobles are just being difficult."

"Rio said something like this was going to happen," another Faerie, a Salamander, grunted. "This is that flighty Sylph's fault."

Everyone's attention was on the heated argument between an agitated nobleman and a wiry Undine backed by two bigger Caits. Sitting between the two parties, hands on knees, a frightened Gnome girl was trying not to cry. Leafa took one look at the situation and charged right in. It must have run in the family.

"What is the meaning of this!" the swordswoman demanded in a loud, firm voice.

"Ah, Leafa-san!" The Undine spun around.

"Irmin," Leafa greeted shortly. "Tell me what's happening. What is going on?"

"Well, erm, that is, I . . ." the watchman shrugged weakly, "it seems we have a bit of a crime on our hands."

Leafa glanced at the nobles out of the corner of her eye. "What did they take?"

The Undine raised his hands helplessly. "Not them, this one here." He gestured to the Gnome.

"Yes her," the man at the lead of the Tristanian group declared loudly. Tall, snobbish, axe-nosed, and determined to make his point. "She was given shelter at our master's home over the night, and then Sir Wetherby's generosity was most heinously exploited when she stole from the good Chevalier. We managed to catch her only just now, before she could vanish into the city."

"Irmin," Leafa asked calmly, "did you find anything?"

"Well . . ." Irmin grimaced. "We checked her pack when she was stopped. She did have these." He gestured to a pair of silver candlestick holders and a stack of silver plates, all polished to a mirror finish.

"Those are heirlooms of Sir Wetherby's family," the lead retainer added sternly. "This cretin stole them."

The Gnome woman mumbled something so softly that it almost would have gone unnoticed if not for Leafa's acute hearing.

"What was that?" she asked, kneeling down beside the Gnome; and then, more gently, "Please tell me, it must be important, right?"

The woman bit her lip. She looked almost too frightened to speak. "I didn't steal anything," she mumbled. "He said to take them."

The lead retainer snorted derisively. "Sir Wetherby is a man of means, but I'd hardly think he would hand over ten pound of silver to a complete stranger." The others nodded in stern agreement. "Now then, do we have the cooperation of the Watch? The evidence is clear as day."

"Hey now . . ." Klein began, maybe it was his overdeveloped sense of chivalry, but it didn't really seem like the woman was being allowed to tell her side of the story. A glare from Leafa silenced him.

"So then. What does Sir Wetherby plan to do?" Leafa asked, one hand gently patting the Gnome on the back as she started to quietly cry.

"In matters of theft, some form of punishment for the accused and compensation for the wronged party is forthcoming. Normally, a thief could expect her hands to be broken for a first offense." The Gnome whimpered softly. "But Sir Wetherby has decided that such measures are too extreme," the retainer continued. "He wishes for the thief to work off the value of the stolen items as a servant. That is an acceptable punishment, wouldn't you say?"

"I told him I didn't want to work for him," the Gnome mumbled quietly.

"It's going to be okay," Leafa soothed before rising back to her full height. "I'm sorry, but this is too much for the Watch to decide. It should be alright if we ask for a Council ruling, correct?" The
retainer had the gall to smile. It made his face so much more punchable.

"Be careful with those. They're quite valuable. Nearly pure silver and superb workmanship." The retainer sounded irritated as Irmin carefully handled the stolen heirlooms.
Maybe the Undine was a little careless, or maybe his palms were sweaty. Maybe people just messed up more when they were handling something expensive. He fumbled the candlesticks, bringing them together with a dull metallic -thud-.

"You bumbling fool!" the retainer's voice clamoured as he grabbed hold of Irmin by the collar.

This was going from bad to worse. They couldn't let it escalate into a riot. There were a lot of mages, and lot of Faeries, in the surrounding crowd. That was when something interesting happened.
Ignoring her partner, Leafa grabbed the candlesticks from his hands. She stood back up, examining them closely, and then clinked them together again close to her ear. The first retainer had let go of Irmin's collar by now. He wasn't smiling.

"That's odd." Leafa frowned noticeably as she examined the silverware more closely. The Sylph lowered her voice. "This doesn't sound like silver at all."

"What? Are you sure?" Irmin leaned in, rubbing at the bridge of his nose.

"We get paid in silver coins, and the Captain taught us to look out for counterfeits, so I know the sound. They make a really beautiful ringing when they're struck together." Her green eyes glinted dangerously. "You know, it sounds a lot like a five hundred yen coin."

"Oy, aren't those made from nickel?" Klein grunted.

"Copper and nickel, like costume jewelry," Leafa agreed. Klein and Irmin traded looks.

Undine watchman's features turned thin and unamused. "I do believe this calls things into question." Irmin no longer sounded frightened or unsure of himself. "Perhaps Sir Wetherby was mistaken about his family heirlooms?"

"Well, that is . . ." The retainer took a step back, his lips moving clumsily. "Perhaps they were switched," he offered, his confidence and indignation draining away.

"Uhuh," Leafa said, unconvinced. "So, I think what might be best is that we hold on to these, and then Lady Sakuya can have a good laugh with Princess Henrietta about how one of her knights mistook fake silver candlesticks for the real thing."

"The Princess?" the retainer whispered in a muted tone.

"I hear she and Lady Sakuya are good friends." Klein crossed his arms wisely. "I bet they're looking for something to talk about over tea."

"With biscuits," Irmin said.

"And cake," Leafa added. "I bet it'll be a good long talk."

"Because obviously Sir Wetherby must have just made a simple mistake," Irmin observed diplomatically.

"Yeah, a complete mistake," Klein agreed. "I mean, anyone could make it, they look a whole lot like silver to me." They just weren't. Klein felt a burning desire to deliver some old style justice, but turning this into a confrontation wouldn't do anyone any
good. Though he sure as hell wanted to.

"I suppose we may have acted hastily," the retainer, still pale-faced, changed tact. He spoke up more loudly, so that the Gnome woman and the crowd could hear. "Miss, please forgive our mistake. It appears that I was overzealous on my master's
behalf. I beg pardon for our indiscretion, and if there is anything we can do to make it right," the man removed his hat, bowing deeply, "we will of course do so."

"Leave." Leafa instructed, voice flat. Her hand was resting on the hilt of her sword. She looked like she'd have no trouble using it.

Turning with as much dignity as a group of retreating cowards could muster, they remounted their horses and rode off.

Leafa held her glare until they vanished in their own dust. Once she was sure they wouldn't turn back, she sank to her knees.

"Oy, Leafa?"

"I'm alright. Just give me a second."

"You did good." Klein patted her on the back. She looked like she'd gone a day facing down his old grouch of a boss.

"Your friend is right," Irmin added. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to handle that on my own. I guess my NEET tendencies came out, huh senpai?"

"Please don't call me that."

The crowd was beginning to slowly disperse, people commenting about what they had just seen. Thankfully nobody but the watchmen and Klein had been close enough to hear most of the exchange. Though that might make things worse. People loved
to make up their own stories.

"Excuse me, Miss." Klein turned around, noticing the fat Tristanian from earlier leaning over the still sobbing Gnome woman. A handkerchief was held in one hand. "I'm sorry for not speaking out sooner. I hope you're alright."

"Moving in now that the coast is clear, Hiram? Real brave," the small, hawkish, blue-haired Leprechaun who had been speaking with him sniped.

"It's good for business, Kruznev. I've no interest in helping along bad relations with your people." The trader grunted in a manner that caused his whole stomach to jiggle.

The Gnome's sobbing suddenly stopped, replaced by giggling that left both men at a loss. Wiping a tear from her eye, she looked up at them with a mirthful smile. "I'm sorry, you just looked really . . . really funny when you did that."

The nobleman opened his mouth, face aghast, before stuffing the handkerchief into her hand, grumbling indignantly to himself.

"Are you going to be alright, Miss?" Klein asked as he crouched down beside her.

Klein got a good look at her for the first time. Short, light blonde hair, big aqua eyes, and warm, earthen skin. Like most Gnome women she was more pretty than beautiful, with a very generous figure. Klein guessed she would have been half a head
taller than him if she'd been standing.

"Un," the woman nodded. "We were flying back from Tau Tona, and . . . and it got dark. I used to fly at night a lot, so I thought it would be okay if I went ahead. But it was cloudy, and I got lost. Then Wetherby-san found me and gave me directions, but
now I don't think he was really trying to help me." She pulled her knees up close to herself. "Irene-sensei is going to be really angry with me for leaving without permission."

'Permission?'

Klein felt himself going cold as he started to put the pieces together. "Miss, uhm . . . The name's Klein," Klein offered kindly. "Do you mind telling me yours?"

She sniffed, wiping at her eyes with her borrowed handkerchief. "Rika. My name's Rika."

"That's a pretty name, Rika-chan," Leafa said as she crouched down beside Klein. "And I'm Leafa. Ah, Rika-chan, if it's okay for me to ask, how old are you?"

Rika looked away, squirming as she mulled over her reply. "I'm ten. Next week."

Klein stopped at that and stared, just stared, while his brain restarted.

Leafa placed a comforting hand on Rika's shoulder. "Hey, now, you said you were with other people, right? Do you have family, or someone you're staying with?"

The child in the body of a woman nodded slowly. "I live at Arrun Home. I know the way from here."

"Irmin, can you handle the patrol? I'm going to make sure she makes it back okay." She lowered her voice, "Then I'm going to go lodge a report. I'll catch you later, Klein."

Klein reached up to rub tiredly at his face. It was barely nine o'clock and the day had already killed his good mood.



Seeing Freelia for the first time, Kirito wished his first visit to the Cait Syth capital could have been under happier circumstances.

He looked over to where Argo stood, patiently eating raisins while both waited for their flight magic to recharge. Neither of them were in any mood to get wet.

When the environments of ALfheim had been realized within the Kingdom's borders, at first the blending of land had appeared random. But as the changed countryside had been explored, a set of priorities that determined what had been overwritten
by the Transition and what had been left untouched had become apparent.

Argo had spent some time deciphering the underlying rules of the Transition, labeling the results of her research the Tentative Guidelines of Ontological Actualization: Don't Worry, It's Argo's Metaphysical Theory.

First. No feature of ALfheim had displaced an existing settlement. This rule also extended to a lesser extent to other areas of active human cultivation.

Second. wherever possible, the features of ALfheim that had carried over from the game world had appeared at the same points in relation to one another as they had existed within ALfheim's virtual geography.

Third. All former Safe Zones and Player Spawn Points, along with most of ALfheim's underground dungeons and floating islands, had materialized without incident. Around half of the surface dungeons had also materialized, either in whole or in part.

Important portions of each of ALfheim's major playing fields, each with their own flora, fauna, and geographical features, had mixed evenly with the Tristain's countryside, resulting a bizarre patchwork of the two worlds.

There were a number of other guidelines based on factors such as Quest Significance and number of Features within proximity, but in Argo's own words, these three rules were the only ones she would put her seal of quality on.

Kirito thought about all of this as he breathed in the ocean air, while looking out across the beaches of Tristain's western border to an island sitting just off the coast.

Freelia was unique among the settlements that the Faeries had brought with them. It was the only Faerie city to have not impinged directly upon the Kingdom of Tristain, instead appearing about a kilometer off the coast.

The Isle of Freelia was a little over six kilometers long and two and a half kilometers wide at its broadest point, roughly evenly divided between beach, fields, hills, and city.

Tall sandstone walls ringed the city, dividing it into three concentric districts. From this distance, Freelia resembled a very wide, three level wedding cake built atop a hill on the seaward end of the island, and topped by its keep-like Tower.

"Before you ask. Yeah, I know," Argo muttered. "It's Minas Tirith."

"Minas what?" Kirito squinted.

"Peter Jackson? Ian McKellen?" The Cait nudged, "You shall not pass!'"

"You mean those old movies?" Kirito wondered. He'd picked up enough popular fantasy second hand.

"Why do I even bother?" Argo fell silent, nose twitching furiously. "RECT was a little completely creatively bankrupt. Okay, that should be long enough." Argo hopped down from her perch, four translucent yellow wings curving from her back. "Let's get going."

The short hop across the water took less than a minute. As they flew, Kirito noticed and pointed out activity along the coast of Tristain.

"Yeah, those are some of the mages hired by Freelia and the local noble peers," Argo said.

"What's that they're building?" Kirito asked, squinting. "A bridge?"

"The ocean only gets around three to six meters deep here, so the earth mages are being used to shape foundations and supports. When they're done, we'll have a bridge as wide as the local highways connecting Freelia to the mainland."

The open fields and light forests of the island's eastern side rolled by beneath them, a few small starting mobs running from their passing shadows. Soon, the tall grass gave way to the sand and straw of stables along the perimeter of the city, and then to the tiled roofs and stone paved roads of the city districts.

Kirito spotted plenty of activity on their approach, especially along the tops of the walls. More construction, and what looked like cannons. "New defensive works. In case Albion decides to get frisky." Argo didn't look happy at seeing the ugly new battlements hastily added to the top of Freelia's graceful walls.

"Where did they get all of that artillery?" Kirito pondered.

Argo's sour expression changed to an evil smile. "Twas a most generous gift from Lord Cromwell of Albion." Kirito remembered the cannons taken from York. "Most generous," Argo repeated innocently.
They climbed the final hundred meters to the top of Freelia Tower, setting down on the broad landing where a pounce of Cait Syth were already waiting for them to arrive.
"Argo-san!" A scholarly Cait hurried forward, leaning on a staff as he went.

"Alden." Argo shared a forearm shake with the other Faerie. "We came as fast as we could, sa! Kii-bou, this is Alden-san. I guess it's best to think of him as the Mayor of Freelia. Alden, you already know Suisen." Argo reached up to her shoulder and tapped her navigation pixie gently atop her small head. "The Spriggan with no fashion sense is Kirito."

"Kirito-san?" Alden looked relieved. "I suppose you'll better suited for this than most. We really are grateful you arrived so quickly."

Kirito was on alert the moment they entered the lobby. They were being watched. Dozens of cat-slit eyes turned to follow them to the elevators where Alden ushered them inside.

The 'Mayor' of Freelia sagged visibly as the lobby rose out of sight through the glass doors, pulling the small, silver-rune etched mage's cap from his head to show lightly spotted wheat blond ears atop messy brown hair.

"That bad, huh?" Argo wondered.

"When people heard about Arrun they got nervous. Then it happened here, and it got worse!" He raised his hands helplessly. "What am I supposed to do? The City Watch is being run ragged. People are expecting me to solve this in Alicia-san's absence." The man looked down, ears sinking, defeated.

"You can't beat yourself up," Argo breathed softly. "Your people are depending on you."

The elevator came to a stop. They were led down a curving hallway, the foot traffic trickling down to nothing. Alden rapped his knuckles gently against a door, and waited as it was unlocked from the inside.
Kirito stepped into the room and then nearly leaped back as he came face to face with the stuff of nightmares.

At first, it appeared to be a small Terrorantula that had consumed the head of a young Cait Syth and taken control of the body. That alone would have suited it to the horror themed levels of Aincrad's sixty-sixth and sixty-seventh floors.

"Creewww?" The large, forward pair of eyes looked up at Kirito like binocular lenses, furred feeding mandibles rubbing against each other curiously.

"It's okay Lamar, they're supposed to be here." A pair of gray cat's eyes looked out at Kirito from beneath the curtain of the arachnid's delicately folded legs.

As if used to this sort of spectacle, the Cait Syth boy reached into a pouch on his belt and stuffed a handful of nuts into his mouth, regarding Kirito and Argo quietly as he chewed. Small and deeply tanned, silver-gray hair frizzing up around his head before being drawn into a short ponytail.

"A beast tamer?" He looked over to Argo. "You don't look surprised. Shouldn't this count as 'necessary Information'?"

"I'd have to be prescient to know he'd be here."

"Or just very, very, twisted," Kirito said.

He could say with confidence that Argo had never led anyone knowingly into danger. But he couldn't say that the Rat hadn't played a few dirty tricks in her time.

"More introductions," Argo said with some of her old energy. "This is Raz, one of the Cait Syth's top beast tamers."

"Un. Nice to meet you," Raz said quietly, reaching out to take Kirito's hand. The spider on his head replicated the motion with one of its forelegs, big black forward eyes looking up puppy dog-like at Kirito. "Don't worry," Raz said. "The worst she could do is give you some nasty bites."

"Raz is the person who first figured out the secret to ALO's dragon taming for the Cait Syth," Argo added matter of factly.

"This is everyone?" Raz asked, eyes tracking from Kirito to Argo.

"For now," Alden said. "Three more will be coming along later, including an examiner."

"Come this way. And don't touch anything." The boy gestured to a second door on the far side of the room. "I'll wait out here, Lamar doesn't like the cold."

The improvised morgue was as cramped as the one in the basement of Arrun Tower. The floor space was dominated by two tables, two bodies covered in white sheets.

"If it helps, the doctors have already conducted autopsies." Alden gestured to a smaller table covered in tools and notes. "They'll be here by time the rest of your party arrives."

The first sheet was pulled back, revealing the body of a young Sylph woman. Short cropped moss hair feathered lightly around her head. Kirito felt the bile rising at the back of his throat.

Argo nodded with a lot more fortitude than Kirito. "Sakuya-san sent me her info last night. Her name is Liliana. She was the Patrol Leader responsible for maintaining the watch between Freelia and the Sylph Capital."

"And the other one?"

Argo turned and drew back the second sheet to reveal a tall, well built man with short ginger hair. His throat had been slashed in the same grotesque fashion.

"Tobi. A Cait Syth Dragoon." She squinted. "They were found on the beach, right?" Argo observed as she watched Alden work. "What were they doing there?"

"Liliana and her squad were stationed here as part of their patrols." Alden shifted uncomfortably. "Tobi was our liaison with the Army. He was helping to direct the construction of the reinforced ramparts."

"So Liliana would have worked directly under you and Tobi," Argo concluded. "If you don't mind me asking, they were last seen together. And they were found together. Were Tobi and Liliana close?"

"They had a professional relationship of sorts." Alden looked towards the ceiling. "I believe they would usually eat dinner together while discussing business."

"What about their possessions? They had to be armed if they were outside the city walls."

"We found Liliana's staff, but Tobi's sword was missing from its scabbard."

"They tried to defend themselves." Kirito felt his palms itching. His hand covered his wrist. "But whoever did this never gave them the chance."

Kirito felt Argo's eyes on him. When it came to things like this she probably knew him better than Asuna. "You're thinking about it. Aren't you."

"We can't rule out the possibility."

Kirito couldn't deny he still felt an affinity for the world imagined by Kayaba Akihiko. Who was to say less wholesome people wouldn't have felt the same way, and followed them to this world?

"Laughing Coffin was sadistic, but they wanted to take others with them." Argo sounded anxious to prove him wrong. "Taking on two skilled fighters at once isn't something they would want to risk."

"It wouldn't have had to be two on one." Kirito licked his suddenly dry lips. "And they could have disabled their victims first. They'd have had as much time as they'd need then."

"That may be," Argo admitted. "You probably know more about those people than almost anyone else alive. Do you really think Laughing Coffin could restrain themselves for this long?"

"It doesn't have to be them. Just someone like them." He clenched and unclenched his fists.

"Lady Sakuya's head secretary. A Sylph officer. And a senior Cait Syth Dragoon. Is our murderer picking subordinates of the Faerie Lords?"

"It would be more survivable than going after the Lords themselves," Kirito agreed. "If they can't reach the leaders they'll go after the vassals."

"Right. Usually under-appreciated, and a lot less heavily guarded," Argo hissed, tail beginning to twist beneath her cloak. She turned back to Alden. "You need to get a warning out to anyone involved in running the city. Also, let us know when Abigail gets here. We need to go talk to Liliana's squad and the witnesses before the dynamic duo gets to them."

Alden nodded sagely. "I'll double the guard detail and declare a curfew for the time being."

Kirito kept pace easily beside the information broker as they headed back to the elevators.

"What tis it?" Argo asked impatiently. "You can't hide it. You always get that stupid look on your face when you want to ask something, Kii-bou."

"Aren't you being a little harsh? They're just doing their job."

Argo waited until they hit the elevators before answering, rolling her eyes in disgust. "Those two? They're useless. Worse! They're getting in my way!" Argo's voice rose just shy of a shout and then dropped like a stone. "I . . ." she stopped and took a
breath, and waited for the elevator to start.

"You know, SAO, games in general, they're all just numbers. The strength isn't real," the Cait began slowly. "Well, you know that. But the people are real, even when the world tis not. And so is the quality of their character. I found Aa-chan, I found
where she was. But when I gave it to the SAO investigation unit," her hands balled into fists, knuckles turning white, "they just tossed it away, because I'm just the kid, and they're the adults, and anything I have to say tisn't worth hearing unless they decide it tis!"

Kirito watched as Argo's breathing slowed. It had been hard to explain SAO even to people who wanted to understand. It was even harder when they didn't. People who wanted to 'help' by completely isolating the SAO survivors, compartmentalize and treat the whole incident as a single traumatic event.

How could Argo have felt, to see her hard work thrown aside by people who just wanted to treat her like a victim?

"Jeez," Kirito whispered. "That's really lousy information. You better not sell it." He reached out, placing a hand firmly atop the Cait's head and pulling her hood down. "Or did you forget? That information meant a whole lot to me."
The elevator bell chimed once, announcing the arrival of the counterweight driven booth. Suddenly, Argo snickered. "So, that tis that the way Kii-bou sees it, even now, nya? In any case, it seems someone thinks tis cute to kill the people protecting us. Well, we can't have that."
 
Last edited:
Louise looked up at the building's façade and then back down at the small scrap of paper on which had been written the name of the establishment.

The street was decidedly more shabby than the broad promenades surrounding the palace and estate districts, but still much superior to the crowded, overbuilt and filthy alleys of the commoner quarter. The building was likewise
of common construction but well maintained, three floors tall with proper glass windows and a thatch roof that had seen recent repairs. Flower boxes lined the first floor windowsills filled with the mid-spring blossoms.

A small sign hanging over the door gave the establishment's name in large lettering.

Louise glanced to the hooded figure beside her, the one trying to keep her tail hidden beneath her cloak. Was it really wise for KoKo to come with her? A Faerie could draw the wrong sort of attention. But KoKo was simply here for 'Moral Support', to remind Louise that she would be nearby once her vigil commenced.

Louise looked down at her own clothes. Commoner's wear, though very good commoner's wear. If someone were to look closely, they might think her the daughter of a clerk wearing her best. At least, that was what she hoped.

"The proprietor runs a tavern on the first floor, a very popular establishment," Agnes summarized the place briefly. "de'Martou frequents this place, among others, once or twice a week, usually with an associate."

"Among others?" KoKo asked.

The musketeer shrugged her shoulders. "The others have been placed under observation as well. De'Martou favors this place, and its reputation has made it difficult for us to observe. This is not a place that many men would want their wives to know about." Agnes gave Louise an odd look. "So the proprietor has paid to have the premises kept well warded."

"Wait!" Louise said suddenly. "Don't want their wives to know?" All of her time around Zerbst was starting rub off. "Y-you mean this place is a brothel!"

The musketeer placed a hand over Louise's mouth. "Are you trying to get us noticed?!" Agnes hissed under her breath. "This is simply a tavern. Young commoner girls serve the clientele as if they were personal servants."

"So it's a Maid Cafe!" KoKo chirped, lips pressed thin as she smiled with worry.

"A what?" Louise peeled Agnes' hand from her lips.

"Cute girls dress up in frilly outfits and call the customers 'Master' and things like that." KoKo tilted her head. "It's kind of weird I guess. But I don't think it's exactly bad."

"We've been trying to get someone trustworthy on to the staff to keep tabs on de'Martou. A noblewoman would be better still. You can testify directly to anything you bear witness. That is, if you think you're up to the task . . ."

Louise glared daggers at the musketeer. "Let's just get this over with."

The inside of the establishment was as well cared for as its exterior, with polished dark wood floors and tables and chairs neatly arranged. And then there were the girls. Louise felt her eye twitch.

"Good afternoon, Mademoiselles!" a half-dozen young women sang in perfect unison.

It wasn't them being young that Louise found odd, many commoner girls worked some sort of job. Nor was it strange that they were all female; the running of inns was one of the tasks that commoner women usually gravitated to. No, it was their dress.

"Is that really what commoners think maids wear?" Louise whispered to herself. Frilly, short cut, and risque in a way that would have done Kirche proud. Which was how Louise knew it wasn't decent. She began to reconsider.

"Ah, well," KoKo murmured quietly. "I think it's more what they wish maids wore."

Louise felt a well honed surge of contempt bubbling up. Was it any surprise that a criminal would be just such a deviant?

"Excuse me," Agnes announced them loudly, "we're here to speak to Monsieur Scarron?"

A dark haired and very generously, well . . . Louise shook her head, a very generous girl, overall, in a certain wholesome way, stepped forward as spokeswoman. "Mademoiselle has stepped out for a moment. But if you would like to wait . . ."

They were swiftly seated at a table near the door, giving Louise an opportunity to watch the girls at work. Polite, cheerful, and energetic. The cleaning was meticulous, but overall, it didn't look too difficult. She could do this. It would be easy!

"Welcome back mi Mademoiselle!" the collected voices of the waitresses sang.

"It is good to be back my girls!" came a loud and oddly pitched voice.

Louise looked up, and then she stared, she didn't stop staring until Agnes elbowed her in the ribs. "Is he . . ."

"Quiet," Agnes grunted.

The man, at least, Louise thought he was a man, she really hoped it was a man, was huge and heavily muscled. Such men were usually farmers or coarse foot soldiers. This man was neither.

Middle-aged with an impressive cleft chin and well-tended mustache, something about the color and gloss of his lips made Louise's mind rebel, and . . . was that eye liner?

His clothes were no better. A generously cut shirt dyed deep purple and worn open to display a broad, hair covered chest, and black trousers that seemed to have been cut for a man of ever so slightly smaller proportions.

No one feature was all that strange, but the effect taken together was truly bizarre.

The Inn Master smiled as he greeted his staff, inspecting the girls with a thoughtful eye. "Beautiful, beautiful my darlings!" he spoke warmly. "Living up to our Inn's promises."

"Yes mi Mademoiselle!" the girls said collectively.

"Did things go well mi Mademoiselle?" one of the girls asked.

The man's smile faltered. "Oh, my girls! As you know, our sales have been declining this last while. And now we know the source!"

"Tell us Mademoiselle!" the girls shouted as one.

Louise winced. It was like watching a particularly badly acted play.

"It is that new shop, the Café! They have some dealings with a merchant who has ensured them shipments of fine tea from the East." The proprietor reached into his pocket and withdrew a handkerchief, making a spectacle of holding it over his eyes.

"Don't cry Mademoiselle, this will pass soon enough." Another girl patted her employer on the shoulder. "We won't be beaten by some tea leaves!"

"Yes! That is exactly right!" The man spread his arms wide. "If we allowed ourselves to lose to this 'Tea', all of the Charming Faeries of the world would cry! That is why we must continue with our Charming Inn's promises."

"Yes mi Mademoiselle!"

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Un~~"

"Serve with a cheerful smile!" The girls all demonstrated as one.

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Deux~~"

"A clean and sparkling store interior!" Two of the girls lifted mops while the others gestured to their surroundings.

"The Charming Faeries' promise! Trois~~"

"Receive lots of tips!" the girls all said eagerly, smiles growing even wider.

"Tres bien!" their employer cried. "Now then girls, run along! We must be ready to show this 'Café' what is needed to make it here in the Capital!"

"Yes mi Mademoiselle." As the girls dispersed, the brunette who had seated them earlier stepped up to the proprietor, speaking softly into one ear, she pointed to Agnes, KoKo, and Louise.

Louise grit her teeth. Now that she'd actually seen the shop's owner, she was beginning to question the wisdom of this. Yes, provocative clothing, tiptoeing about; this would be perfect work for a Zerbst!

"Good afternoon Mademoiselles." The proprietor's lips pursed and an eyebrow rose expectantly. Louise heard a nasally -snerk- emerge from beneath KoKo's hood. "I am this Inn's manager. How can I be of service?"

Agnes planted a hand firmly on Louise's back and pushed. "My name is Trisha and this is my younger sister Louise. Father has just sent her from the countryside to get her away from the dangers of the Faerie Lands and I am beside myself with what to do with her."

"Ah, how terrible! My condolences mi petite Mademoiselle." The man sounded most sincere as he offered a little half bow. "Times are hard everywhere."

Agnes wore a distressed expression. "I've been blessed with steady work, but I cannot support us both. My sister must find work. I would beg to know if you have any need of another girl."

Louise was appraised by bright eyes, then Scarron looked back to Agnes. "And does the petite Mademoiselle have any experience?"

"She's been quite frail you see." Agnes diverted the question. "But she's a quick learner, I promise, and eager to work."

"I see." Scarron turned to one of his girls. "Jessica, what would you think?"

"Me?" The buxom girl raised a hand thoughtfully to her chin. "I'd say that she has a certain appeal. But no experience? She doesn't look like she's worked a hard day in her life." She waved a hand from side to side knowingly. "Will she be able to keep up?"

"She is in dire straights," Scarron pouted. "And Priscilla did go off and get married on us. To see such a petite Faerie in need, does it not make your heart cry, Jessica?!"

"Some of Cassandra's old outfits would work with her figure," Jessica observed. "We'd have to draw them in a bit. Especially around the bust."

Louise began to grind her teeth. 'Remain calm, remain composed, do not allow your temper to rise.'

"Ah pardon . . . Madamoiselle . . . but are you perhaps a friend of these two?" Scarron had taken notice of KoKo.

"Moi?" The Faerie pulled her hood a little lower. "I met Louise and her sister a while ago. Nyeh-heh."

Scarron was staring hard, right through KoKo.

"Mademoiselle?" Jessica looked worried, waving a hand in front of the store manager's face. "Err . . . Father?"

Scarron said something in a tiny, squeaking voice.

"What was that?" Jessica leaned closer.

"Tail."

"Neh?" KoKo's tail had decided to show itself when she'd stood up, betraying her as it curled innocently beneath her cloak. "Oh. It can do that sometimes. Nyah."

"Neh . . ? Nyah . . ?" Scarron parroted. He looked down at the hand he still held and quickly splayed KoKo's fingers wide, examining the unusually sharp, hard nails.

"Ah Mademoiselle. If it would not be too much trouble . . ." Scarron said, half apologetically. "Could you perhaps, your cloak that is . . ."

The girls all gasped as they got their first good look at KoKo.

"A Faerie!" Jessica breathed.


The other girls started to murmur, curious, excited. Scarron raised a hand, silencing the chatter. "Mademoiselle? I would hate to seem so forward. But would you happen to be looking for work?" Scarron took her hand once more, squeezing fiercely. "Please, if you would be so kind

Mademoiselle. If you might entertain the possibility of seeking employment in my Inn?"

"What?!" The table banged. Agnes stood hunched over the table, breathing heavily. "That is to say, I'm certain that KoKo has someplace else she needs to be. The Faeries have their own means of employment. In their settlements. Far away from here." If they wanted to keep de'Martou
unaware of their presence, they needed to avoid rousing suspicion. A Faerie would only make him nervous.

Scarron looked stricken. "Please, simply consider it Mademoiselle, as a special limited engagement." He bowed deeply. "I've been dreaming of this opportunity since I first heard word of your people. My shop would be forever in your debt!"

"Well." KoKo seemed to give it some thought. Louise nodded eagerly while Agnes shook her head. "I wouldn't dream of taking a job away from Trisha-san's sister." She glanced out of the corner of her eye at Scarron.

"Naturally we would hire you both!" Scarron said eagerly. Louise held her breath. Agnes placed her hand over her eyes. KoKo, tilting her head, extended her hand with a smile.



In the end, any problem could be broken down into a question and an answer, and in between the two were the points of data connecting them. It was the quality and quantity of information that mattered above all else.

Or at least, that was what Argo liked to think. Maybe she'd spent too much time alone in dark rooms connecting imaginary dots. Maybe she really was the one vindicated conspiracy theorist who had, by chance, been right.

Argo scrubbed at her still damp hair and ears with a towel, tail hanging soddenly behind her, sending chills up her spine as it slowly dried.

The soak had done her good.

She stopped at the door to her room, and knocked once before inserting her key into the lock and turning it with a click. "Bath's free now."

Stretched out on the bed nearest the door, the Faerie swordsman sat up slowly. Kirito grunted an affirmative as he climbed to his feet. "We've been on the move all day. Do you want to grab something to eat?"

Argo took a seat at the writing desk and fished through her satchel for a notebook. Suisen poked her head out from one of the satchel's pockets, blinking curiously before flitting up to settle beside the table lamp.

Argo let out an impatient breath before replying curtly, "Only if they've figured out how to brew a triple shot espresso. Don't bother, I already checked." She shook her head as she realized what she was saying. "Sorry, I don't have much appetite right now." Seeing the bodies earlier had left
her with very little desire for breakfast, lunch, or dinner.

She paused, glancing to Suisen who looked up expectantly. "Maybe bring back some bread." Suisen wrung her hands anxiously. "One of the honey rolls."

At last it was quiet, she was alone with just Suisen, her thoughts, and her notes. All the information they had collected was at her fingertips. Where to begin?

They'd worked through the whole day meticulously questioning everyone who had known the two latest victims, in hopes of finding some common thread. So far they'd found nothing. Or maybe they had and simply didn't know.

Extracting a bottle of ink and a quill pen from her bag, Argo turned to a blank page. She began to draw out bubbles, connecting them by lines to gradually build up a spider plot.

Following death, all three bodies had been disfigured, the throats cut all the way back to the spine. 'Killer's Mark?' she scribbled down.

Save for this brutal mark, none of the victims showed further signs of additional disfigurement. Nor did it appear that anything had been taken from their person.

'Motive.' A question mark was added by the line that connected the first two bubbles.

Two of the victims were Sylphs, one was Cait Syth, but it wasn't clear if Tobi and Liliana were both intended victims or one had simply been in the way of killing the other.

She sketched a single logo, the nine branched Tree and Spire that had been decided upon as the Official Seal of the Faerie Council, and circled it, connecting it to all three victims.

"Suisen," Argo asked, maybe a little too forcefully.

"Yes, Argo-san." The pixie assumed an attentive posture.

"By now, about how many people work for the Faerie Lords?"

The pixie's head bowed as if she was giving the question a great deal of thought. "Over six thousand people answer to the Government directly."

Argo leaned back in her chair. That was what she'd thought. The murders had all been perpetrated against high ranking personnel, the secretary of a Faerie Lord and two captains involved in defense measures.

Her first instinct was that there was an objective. Then was the blood and gore some sort of camouflage? Was someone trying to hide their goal by making them look like random killings? Okay then, what else?

"Suisen, how many other people are like the victims?"

The pixie tilted her head. "Like?"

The information broker shook her head. Right, that was a little vague. "I want to know how many people have jobs similar to Novair, Liliana, and Tobi. People who command raid forces, or who are authorized to read and write reports for the Faerie Lords, things like that."

"One moment." Suisen blinked as she parsed and processed the request. "There are seventy-five people who match those criteria. The ten Watch Captains, the members of the Tau Tona ruling council, the nine standing Faerie Lords and their personal assistants, General Eugene of the Self
Defense Forces . . ." Suisen began to patiently list off names and occupations.

It was time to start eliminating potential targets. The Faerie Lords were the first she took off the list, it didn't matter how good the attacker was, they wouldn't be getting through their guards. Next were the head administrators of each of the cities, their lives were simply too public to be easily caught alone. Alden was probably safe.

Argo tapped her quill against the paper impatiently. So far, the killer had chosen his targets from a relatively elite class of former players.

Argo was just beginning to fill in another bubble, surrounding it with question marks, when a sound from her window caused her ears to pique. It started as a scratching. The thing that made it stand out was how irregular it was, like something creeping, something prowling. Faint creaking
rose and turned into the groaning noise of yielding wood.

Suisen's small voice droned on as she tilted her head, " . . . the Black Swordsman Kirito, the White Flash Asuna, Argo the Rat . . ."

With a wrenching -snap- and a shout, something dark and fast fell into view outside the half-open window, battering it aside as it crashed into the room.



When Kirito heard the noise overhead he had just reached the bottom flight of the Cheshire Inn. For a moment, his mind had been basically left behind by his accelerating body.

The interior of the inn was too confined to use his wings. He didn't bother trying to fly, but he did the next best thing as he kicked off from the ground floor, taking the stairs in only two bounds before ricocheting off the second story wall.

Argo's room was at the far end, no time to take it safe.

The Spriggan grit his teeth and led with his right shoulder. Faerie swordsman met hardwood, nearly tearing the door from its hinges. Kirito skidded to a stop, ready for anything, or so he thought.

"Argo . . . ?" the shout died on his lips.

"Nice for you to join us, Kii-bou." One strap of her nightshirt hanging from her shoulder, the informant looked unamused as she straddled something tangled in her cloak.

Kirito's pulse began to come down from 'battle alert'. Looking past Argo, he noticed that the window frame was hanging by its bottom hinges.

"Mmmph?" The lump under the cloak rose and twisted from side to side. "Mmm! Mhmhm?!"

Kirito gave Argo a hand hauling the captured intruder to their feet. Reaching up, Argo tore her cloak away. It didn't leave Kirito feeling very impressed.

"Wow dudes, you really know how to make a girl feel welcome!"

Dorky, that was probably the best way for Kirito to describe her, and even using the term made him feel incredibly uncool by proximity.

Argo's intruder was a Cait Syth, short and thinly built, with rosy cheeks, bright brown eyes, and brown hair tied up in pigtails. Her equipment was standard for ninja build, a snug, form fitting, dark blue body glove under lightweight fabric armor. A pair of grappling claws hung from the straps attached to her wrists.

"Okay, time to talk," Argo spat venomously.

"I wasn't doing anything!"

Kirito didn't believe it. Argo didn't either. "Okay! I wasn't doing anything illegal!"

Argo cocked an ear, listening to the noises from outside. The information broker looked back to the girl, whose look of indignation was starting to fade as she realized that she was in real trouble.

Argo's expression turned into a spiteful little smile. "You have thirty seconds, a minute tops, before the innkeeper shows up. That tis how long you have to explain why we shouldn't turn you over to the Watch."

"S-she's joking, right?!"

Kirito rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "It is pretty suspicious. We should just hand you over."

"Clock's ticking . . ." Argo added with a nasally hiss.

The girl trembled, face contorting as if she was about to burst. "I'm a reporter! I'm a reporter for ALfheim Daily! You got a problem with that?"

"No." Kirito frowned. How to put it? Looking at her, she did look suspiciously the part despite her equipment. All she needed was a beret stuffed with a press pass and a camera.

"Netzel," Argo groaned, slowly sinking down onto her mattress. The girl nodded eagerly. "That Netzel."

"So you've heard of me?" The girl almost beamed at the news. "Sweet!"

"What is going on in here!" The innkeeper, a Cait Syth with steel gray hair whose appearance was that of a woman in her early thirties, had arrived. A few of the braver or more curious guests peered out from behind her apron, wielding swords, axes, and even a few cooking utensils.

"My friend Netzel here was just coming to visit and she thought she would surprise me by coming in through the window." Argo's narrowed eyes never left the luckless reporter. "It didn't occur to her that it might be locked. Kii-bou here thought something bad was happening and rushed to help."

Kirito flinched when the innkeeper turned her attention to him, the look in her eyes threatening obliteration if he lied. So he very carefully didn't. "That's right. I was just concerned for a friend."

The innkeeper took a few moments to decide if she was satisfied, before nodding reluctantly. "Then tell me . . ." the Cait woman closed her eyes, "just who exactly will be paying for the repairs?"

"Ah? Uh . . ." Netzel began to look nervous when a deep, low voice came from farther down the hall.

"Don't worry Ma'am, we'll cover it under Watch expenses." A gruff Undine made his way to the front of the crowd. The innkeeper gave them both suspicious looks. "Jensen. And this is Vakarian-san." The Undine made himself the center of attention. "These two are also on assignment from the Faerie Lords." The man removed his sunglasses and gave Kirito a curt look. Somehow, Kirito didn't feel like they were being rescued.

"You heard him," Vakarian added lowly. "Move along people, nothing to see here. These aren't the Faeries you are looking for."

The small crowd, uncertain at first, began to gradually disperse until the innkeeper was the only one left. "And how exactly am I going to be reimbursed for this?" She waved at the damaged door and window.

"Aren't you just a squatter who settled down here like everyone else? Maybe you should figure it out . . ." Vakarian was silenced by his partner.

"We've been given an open budget for the investigation. I'll sign off on the damages. Just send an estimate to Freelia Tower."

The Cait Woman became slowly less intimidating as she cooled down. "This inn . . . it's all I really have right now." She put hand lightly against the wall. "I want to take care of it like it's been taking care of me. Thank you."

"We understand Ma'am," Jensen said softly. "Sorry for the inconvenience."

The innkeeper left to get a spare key. There were still a few spare rooms, and she claimed she couldn't have guests staying in a room without a lock. When she was gone, the Salamander watchman had gotten a good look at Netzel.

"Oh, hell, not you again."

"You know her?" Kirito asked.

"Unfortunately," Jensen confirmed. "She's got something of a reputation with the Watch. Getting into trouble where she isn't wanted."

"Hey!" Netzel countered, voice rising as she half rose from the bed. "The public has a right to know dude! And this is breaking news!"

"Like I was saying," Argo trampled the argument before it could begin, "Netzel tis a member of the guild Ad Libitum who publish the ALfheim Daily. They're the people who have been keeping the message boards in all of the town squares up to date."

"You've done your research. Kudos!" Netzel grinned widely. "Now it's my turn. You're Argo, one of Alicia Rue's top assistants and currently part of the murder investigation being conducted on behalf of the Faerie Lords." She then pointed to Kirito.

"That over there is the Black Swordsman Kirito, he's a top rate Spriggan sword user, but he's not a card carrying member of the guild Kurotaka. The big news about him was that he helped to kill the traitorous Viscount Wardes. Also, word on the street is that Asuna of the Knights of Blood is his wife and they're both SAO survivors."

"So you know about all of them. Good," Jensen said gravely. "Then you must know plenty about us too. Now tell us what you're doing here, Netzel, and maybe this won't come back to bite you."

"I was investigating." Netzel held her ground. "Good journalism depends on info that a reporter can trust. And where better to hear it than the Faerie's mouth?"

"You do realize that this is an ongoing investigation, right?" Vakarian asked casually as Jensen paced beside him stroking at his goatee. "What you're doing could tip off the criminals we're trying to catch."

"And leaving everyone in the dark is going to start a panic!" Netzel countered with a huff of indignation. "Jeez, don't you even realize how starved everyone is for info? If you don't throw the public a bone they'll start eating their own tales." Never had a turn of phrase been more literal
as Netzel fondled the tip of her tail beneath her chin. "Just look at the stuff Ryo is saying right now. You gotta fight speculation with facts, and this the real headline stuff!"

Vakarian glowered unkindly. "You know there's a war going on."

"And loose lips sink ships. But listen, you know that I've also never published anything really sensitive. So why don't you just let me off the hook?" She pressed her hands together, pleading.

"Wait." Argo raised hands to her temples as if trying to banish a Boss level migraine that had developed in the last few minutes. "Netzel, just what is Ryo saying? I'm guessing his latest letters got posted today."

"Totally, dude!" the journalist chirped. "ALfheim Daily has exclusive rights to post his letters on our boards." The girl produced a folded piece of print-covered paper from a pouch pocket. "This just went out to everyone." Argo scanned the offered page, ears sinking with every line.

"What is it?"

Argo handed Jensen the sheet.

"Ryo's screaming his head off like an idiot, so that's normal." Argo rubbed at her eyes. "He's asking how the Faerie Lords plan to keep everyone safe when they can't even protect their own subordinates."

"I can't say I disagree," Jensen said, stroking his goatee. "But who is qualified?"

Argo narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "Is Jen-san admitting he's a flawed human like the rest of us?"

"Look, I never asked for this," the Undine answered simply.

"Yeah, well now people are agreeing with him," Netzel butted back in. "He's pushing to confront Sakuya in front of the whole city."

"He can't. Lord Mortimer would never allow that," Vakarian said confidently.

"But Lady Sakuya would never allow Mortimer to censor him," Argo countered, ears twitching as she thought. "And neither would Alicia Rue."

"I doubt Thinker would let Mortimer do it either," Jensen added in. "Our Lord isn't that sort of man."

"So I guess it depends how much he listens to his second in command," Vakarian observed.

"They're engaged," Kirito said.

"Oh." The Salamander's tone went flat. "Well then, all hail our Lady Yulier."

"You joke around, but 'tisn't funny," Argo said under her breath.

"People are never satisfied, especially when there's an emergency. It's inevitable," Jensen dismissed. "You'll see as you get older," the Undine investigator continued without noticing the way that Argo bristled. "This sort of thing always happens at the worst time."

Argo paced to and fro, tugging at the hem of her shirt. Finally, she stopped and turned back to Netzel. "Did you mean it?"

"Huh?" The reporter cocked her head.

"Fight speculation with facts?" Urgency tinged her voice along with anxiety.

Netzel grinned. "Sure did, dude!"

"Good. Then maybe we can share some of what we know." Argo's eyes narrowed, both eyelids and the cat-like slits of her irises. "Just so long as you don't put words in our mouths."

"This isn't a good idea," Jensen grunted.

"Just hear me out sa." Argo took a discarded notebook from the writing desk and began to flip through the pages. "She's right. One way or another, someone's going to start telling people their version of the truth. Better they hear it from us."

"Correction, this sounds like a bad idea pretending to be a good idea." Vakarian leaned out of the way against the ruined door. "You can't let her say anything that will endanger the investigation."

"You're right, I can't. But I can write a letter of introduction to Alicia Rue. If Netsu-chan wants answers, she can get them straight from the Faerie's mouth."

"You'd do that?!" The journalist looked up, eyes brimming with wonder. "They won't even let me in the front door of Arrun Tower anymore!"

And whose fault is that? Kirito wondered wordlessly.

Argo ripped a page from her notebook and gave it to the journalist. "Here. This should at least get your foot in the door with Alicia."

She looked at the note and then back to Argo. Kirito was sure she wanted to hug the information broker. "Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you! This is going to be a huge help!" Staring at the letter of introduction like a new toy, Netzel barely noticed Jensen speaking to her. "Neh?"

"One way or another, you did attempt to spy on an investigation. We have to be sure you don't do that again, or you might pose a security risk."

"Nyah?"

"We just need your side of the story. We suggest you come along quietly," Vakarian added. "Jensen-san here is pretty good with binding spells. I think it's how he expresses all his kinks."

"Nyah!"

Jensen stopped at the door long enough to signal to Kirito. "Just out of curiosity," the Undine tossed a look back over his shoulder, "is there a reason why she seems to hate our guts?"

It really wasn't his place to speak. But he could say this much, "I guess . . . she's had her trust betrayed by the authorities before. And I think she blames them for a lot of the things that have happened to us."

"Sounds like a hell of grudge to keep bottled up," Jensen decided. "She does have it bottled up, right?"

If it were anything else, or anytime else, Kirito would have answered 'Yes, definitely.' Instead, he admitted, "I don't know."

"Well then, you better keep a close eye on her." And then he was gone after his partner.



Argo slept but she didn't rest. Her mind was exhausted, but she hadn't stopped thinking, she couldn't, it was like an involuntary twitch, a spasm she couldn't stop. Ideas ran in circles in her head, tenuous answers rising and sinking out of the sea of minutiae. She felt like her brain was about to burst.

Rio the self absorbed jerk with ambitions of leadership, and Regin the voice of reason among the dissenters to the rule of their leaders. Netzel the reporter, chasing the scoop wherever it took her. Tobi and Liliana found together, their skills hadn't helped them. Tobi's sword had been missing, had he tried to defend them?

The investigators, Watch officers Jensen and Vakarian. Confident, condescending, dismissive of any new facts. They thought they had it all figured out and were only interested in gathering evidence that supported their conclusion. Argo knew they couldn't be trusted.

Novair's sightless eyes. A killer's mark. Had Laughing Coffin been reborn in this world? Sakuya, Lady of the Sylphs, looking sick as she saw the dead body of her friend. Mortimer observing clinically. Alicia voicing suspicions, the cute façade gone for a minute. She'd looked old, much too old.

And further back, past the Transition, past ALfheim, to something far more sinister. The price of being vindicated as a conspiracy theorist was learning just how useless your tinfoil hat really was.

The SAO Taskforce easily possessed the resources to quickly investigate any lead on the net. They could have forced RECT Progress to tell them what was at the top of the World Tree. So why hadn't they made more progress?

Delayed trauma they'd called it, as if she couldn't control herself. It wasn't her fault, she'd just become submerged in her character. But now everything was okay, there were adults to do the 'hard stuff' while she put her life back together. At the end of it, she had wondered if the special victims' councilor was going to hand her a lollipop.

She was being talked down to by a person who had never faced death, who had never seen a person die in front of them, who had never become friends with people whose real names and identities were a secret. He didn't know and he didn't want to know. The people who had died deserved better than this.

She'd logged everything, taken images of all the forums and image boards where she'd found the original screenshots and then compared them to the edited pics. When she'd realized what was happening she'd taken measures, monitoring the spread and gradual disappearance of the original screenshots from the web.

She remembered seeing without really seeing, stopping, staring at the picture for the longest time. A birdcage at the top of a tree, and what was in that birdcage. It had to be coincidence, just coincidence. Real life didn't have a story or a narrative it was trying to tell. But maybe the universe had a bad sense of humor.

She hadn't felt like celebrating. How did someone like Aa-chan, who'd never played a game before in her life that didn't run on her phone, end up leading the clearing effort to victory? How did someone who had fought so hard not get to go home?
When she'd seen herself in the mirror, watching while the nurse cut her long, filthy hair, she hadn't recognized the gaunt looking girl with sunken eyes. Her parents had brought her a tablet so that she could start catching up with the world while she recovered. And that was when she had learned something else, and her excitement had crumbled away . . .

She remembered waking up. At first her eyes had refused to focus properly. For the longest time she'd simply lain flat on her back, feeling her own breathing and heartbeat for the first time in over two years. She felt her eyes beginning to sting; by the time the nurses got to her, her vision had once more been blurred. They'd done it, Kii-bou and Aa-chan had done it.

The glow had overtaken her and her contact, a Ninja build, had given her one last look. "Catch you on the next one, Argo . . ." And then the light was surrounding her as well, filling her vision until all she could see was the almost forgotten field ofd\ white that signaled a logout.

"Argo-san . . . Argo! Please, hurry, you have to wake up, you have to wake up!" the tiny voice shouted. Why would her little sister be shouting at her . . . except she didn't have a little sister. White turned to red, and then deepened to near blackness.


Argo's eyes fluttered open, sucking in a breath as she shot up in bed. Her eyes widened still further as she tried to understand what she was seeing. She looked up, and up, at the shadow at the end of her bed.

He was a Spriggan, like Kii-bou, and in every way he was the opposite.

Tall, much taller than her, and thin. His features were as sharp as an ax head, ashen skin peeking out from beneath a wide brimmed hat and haloed by hair like twisted black wire.

She was frozen, certain that this still had to be a dream. A nightmare. A short black blade appeared with a silken -snik-, slender and vicious. Argo's eyes followed the edge, curving smoothly from its point.

The Spriggan cocked his head, savoring the moment of indecision. The sword slashed downward, edge so sharp it seemed to cut the dim light.

Without a thought, Argo pounced.



-WHAM-

Kirito's eyes fluttered open between heartbeats.

-THUD-

By the time he was actually awake he was already throwing himself off of the bed, landing on his palms and the balls of his feet. His heart was still catching up.

-WHAM!-

The noise was coming from the opposite wall. Argo's room. With his off hand, Kirito seized the hilt of Onyx Arbiter and drew the sword free of its scabbard. His brain was already doing the math.

His room was six paces across. He knew from pacing it all evening. It was twelve paces from his door to Argo's. Call it seven more paces to reach Argo from there. He could cover that in almost no time.

-CRACK-

Or, the wall was thin between its beams. He could cover six paces in even less.

By the time Kirito's thoughts had caught up with his actions he was already accelerating from a dead stop to a terminal sprint. He had only a fraction of a second to prepare as he tucked his chin into his chest and braced for impact.

It was nothing at all like tackling the door. Doors were meant to be opened. Walls were not meant to open at all. And even when they did, say, under impact of seventy kilograms of Faerie, they didn't do so very easily or very well.

Pain burst down the Spriggan's leading shoulder. Through a haze of shock his charge slowed like he was suddenly running through cold molasses. He felt his right leg and left arm go red hot as they scraped across wood splinters. And cold across the back of his neck as blood was drawn and his collar was torn.

Then he was through and everything sped back up.

Kirito blinked away the stars. He hadn't turned on the light in his room, so he'd not lost his night vision, and the moonlight was shining in through the open window. The scene it revealed sent an electric spark through his chest.

Argo was curled into one corner of the room, eyes wide and body hunched as she was loomed over by a dark and twisted shape out of nightmares. The blackness turned and unfolded into the recognizable shape of a tall and whip thin man, ash pale face glowing between the collar of his coat and the brim of his hat.

The first to spring back into motion was Argo, possibly because it had been too late to stop. Legs uncoiling, the Cait deftly lunged for the attacker's left side, bypassing his sword arm entirely. A black clad arm shot out like a bar, snatching the Cait by her collar and throwing her bodily into Kirito.

He felt Argo hit him like a bag full of steel wire. She twisted in his arms, throwing off his balance as she leaped free in time to barely miss a lick from the assailant's sword.

Kirito didn't hesitate, taking the assailant from the left as Argo went for his right.

It was in this time that he was able to process that the assailant was a Spriggan. And that he was terrifyingly unafraid.

Outnumbered two to one, instead of hesitating, he attacked, lashing out in a wild and reckless barrage that drove Kirito back and left Argo clawing at empty air.

They crossed blades for what could not have been more than one or two moments, but already, Kirito felt his nerves fraying and his body breaking into a cold sweat. That was natural. Even the best fighter shook with adrenaline. This man did not. Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the assault broke and the assassin somersaulted back, landing on the windowsill, and with a great deal more grace than Netzel before, tumbled backwards into the night.

Argo's door slammed open. The inn-keep stormed through the threshold clad in her nightgown and a great axe which she wielded with both hands. Behind her, a whole raid of inn guests clutched whatever weapons they had on hand. She took in Kirito, Argo, and her ruined wall in one glance.

"Hold that thought!" The Spriggan was out the window before he heard the reply.

Freelia was dark at night, darker than Arrun. There was no World Tree to backsplash the street lanterns, and the winding streets seemed to trap most of the incidental light. Kirito spotted a shadow turning a corner. He gave chase.

Hemmed in by the city walls, Freelia's lower ward had been designed to resemble a real medieval city. Which was to say, it resembled a maze. The major streets followed the same spiraling logic as Arrun, but were fed by tributary alleys and side streets that quickly became labyrinth.

Players would probably have never attempted to navigate them anyway but by air. Now it was a thicket in which Argo's assailant sought to disappear.

Kirito stayed on him, skimming the roofs and following him through every curve. Sometimes almost losing the trail, but never quite being left behind.

There were no teleportation crystals in ALO. There was no way for the assassin to escape.

A sharp whistle pierced the air as the fleeing Spriggan seized a lamppost to swing himself down a tight side street. Kirito followed, cautious for fear of a trap. The whistling again, from the end of the alley as the assassin turned, a cloud of golden runes illuminating his profile as he vanished.

It was only as Kirito erupted back out onto an open street that he realized he'd been had.

Lights were turning on in the windows flanking the narrow streets, and the sleepy residents of Freelia, some clutching blankets against the cold, some clutching weapons against the unknown, were emerging to see what could possible by causing such a late night racket.

He was in the middle of Freelia's residential district. Most Caits were at home in bed this time of night. It couldn't have been more than thirty seconds, a minute at most, before the street had become as full as midday with milling Faeries. And all hopes of picking back up the trail vanished.

Kirito stopped as his eyes caught sight of something pooled on the ground. A leather coat, slick to the touch, abandoned.

"Ho!" A Cait watchmen shouted as he and his partner dropped down over the rooftops and landed close by, spotting Kirito who stood out and approaching at once. They bore light armor and carried the ringed staffs prefered by the Freelia watch.

The looked unsure at first, weapons half raised, until Kirito waved them off. He picked up the fallen garment and scanned the crowd of milling faces. But by now, the assassin could be anywhere in the streets . . . or . . . his palms itched . . . anyone.
 
Last edited:
Some practice to try and get back into the groove. This entire side story was actually written quite some time ago and is already complete. So if people don't care for it, well, it's not wasting any time presently.

I'll get the rest posted up and do some spell checking over the next couple days.

The last few years have been kinda tough. It started with me dealing with my own problems and then segued right into larger family drama and then . . . 2020 . . . Well all any of us can do is try.

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

The sound of the metronome superseded every other noise in the office. The small sharp -tik- echoed off rich wood panels and the deep -tok- was swallowed up by plush carpet.

Beneath the steady -Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok- the chief sound was a sort of frantic -scratching- of quill on paper.

The sound came from the office's solitary occupant, seated before a desk that took up more floor space than a tea room. It was, in fact, an utterly impractical piece of furniture, most of its surface far out of easy reach and only serving to collected dust. But it was imposing, and impressive. Something that could not be said for the man it seated.

He hunched over his work, shoulders stooped, it added to the general impression of roundness which his form projected. Roundness, shortness, a general rotundity. These all described Lord Rute of the Leprechauns, who was a head turning sight among the phenotypical Fae.

"Hmm." Silver Mustache quivered as he chewed his lip.

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

"Yes yes." He muttered under his breath while running a hand through his cropped metallic hair.

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

From time to time, but always after finishing a row of numbers, he would ink his quill, and if need arose, consulted the bronze framed abacus that occupied the right side of his desk, or the immaculate silver slide rule which sat to his left.

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

"No no no." He scratched behind one pointed ear.

A gentle knocking announced a visitor at the door. The Leprechaun Lord hardly looked up as a silver trolley was carted in by his head secretary.

"What's this then." He grumbled as he worked. "You know full well Mishiro that I am not to be disturbed." No, never disturbed! "When I am doing the tabulations!"

The woman called Mishiro was a study in contrasts with her employer. For she was as tall and handsome as her Lord was short and homely. Her perfectly tailored jacket and skirt were complements paid to her physique where Rute's simply looked expensive. And where Rute's girth did not extend to his voice, Mishiro's was full, about as deep as was acceptably feminine, and clear as a church bell.

"Except that it is time for your afternoon tea, Sir."

"Mmm. Well, put it there then." He waved vaguely at anyplace on the desk before climbing out of his chair, worrying over a sheet of parchment, while walking to the chalkboard which occupied an entire corner beside the fireplace.

"Is this really a good use of your time, Sir?" Mishiro frowned. "You have people to run these numbers."

"But running them myself gives me a feel for them." He answered. In the privacy of his own chambers, he had shirked off his coat to reveal white blouse and suspenders. "Besides, they might get it wrong."

His secretary seemed unimpressed as she went about pouring her employer's tea. Steeped black tea, one teaspoon of honey, two <<Pixie Biscuits>>, and any personal correspondence that had arrived since breakfast.

"And what do your numbers say. Sir?"

"That we are still overdrawing the treasury." He groused as he walked along the calculations arranged on the blackboard.

Mishiro had learned some of her employers art. She could follow the initial conditions which he had set. And she could read the final output at the bottom of fifty pages worth of computations. But the vast middle of the equation quickly became as opaque to her as the Nihon Shoki to an illiterate.

"Are we in danger of exhausting the vault?"

"Quite the opposite I should think!" He cast a look at her from beneath heavy eyebrows. "Come, look here, look here! Do you see?" The frown creasing Mishiro's brow deepened as she attempted to decipher the equations. "Allow me to walk you through them. We are spending silver at a rate here . . ."

"Why is the value in Sovereigns and not Yuld?" She asked.

"Because our economy is symbiotic with Tristains. There are some sixty thousand of us, but a million and a half of them! Now let us see, if we continued to pour this much silver into the economy per week . . . "

Like all good things, Rute's equations were simplicity itself to be walked through, Mishiro felt understanding unfold in her mind with a confidence and certainty that almost had her convinced that she was her employer's equal until she attempted to manipulate the results for herself and was stymied at every turn. Then, she felt understanding dissolve back into incomprehension.

Also like all good things, the appearance of ease was anything but ease. But she took away this fundamental fact . . .

"You are saying that we must either restrain the amount of spending we are doing or else create more real value for Tristain's economy."

"Inflation will get us for certain if we do not. And if that occurs . . . " He chewed his lip, mustache twitching anxiously. "The war is already straining Tristain's economy. The Kingdom is experiencing very nearly full employment. But it is also purchasing heavily from abroad to make up for shortfalls while sending very little out. If these equations here become greater than zero, then our industrialization efforts might be in real danger."

Mishiro frowned. "Pardon me, my Lord, but how is that so. Are the new factories not more efficient?"

"Indeed they are." Rute nodded. "Or they shall be once the technical difficulties are ironed out. But that is besides the point if the abundance of currency causes Tristain's local economy to favor imports. There is a return on investment to consider and if the return is not favorable, and I assure you men other than I are watching for the same things, than our native investors may choose to step out of the industrialization project. Which would set off a dangerous feedback loop."

"We would have to draw further on the treasury to develop our industry." Mishiro reasoned. "Which would heighten the inflation of Tristain's currency. "Which in turn will make foreign goods more favorable and competitive with the industrialization effort."

"Indeed." Rute ran a hand through his hair. "You see now our problem?" He took his tea from the tray and walked up to the vast window which overlooked Goubniu, the Artificer's City. Even at this distance, the great blast furnaces taking shape along the city outskirts, dominated the skyline.

Blasts one through three were complete and fully in operation, white smoke rising from their chimneys. Mishiro felt a surge of pride in Leprechaun productivity. That a faction only forty five hundred strong could contribute so vigorously to ALfheim's infant economy was a point which no Leprechaun would fail to bring up whenever a Sylph fawned about their mastery of diplomacy, or a Salamander harped about their martial contributions.

Goubniu was a city of gold in brick disguise.

"If we cannot guard against this runaway reaction. I am afraid it could quash what we are building here." Rute took a sip from his tea. His eyes seemed focused in on themselves within his own reflection.

"What is to be done then, Sir?"

"The surest thing is to reduce the money we are injecting into Tristain's economy. Or else divert it into real economic activity. Whatever measure it is, it must not be allowed to form a speculative bubble. But most of all, we must enact measures to protect against the withdrawal of our investors. The money they invest is already present in Tristain's economy, so its diversion is proportionally balanced on economic activity. Our native investors are the key. Mark my words. We must get them on the same page." Then in a murmur that Mishiro was sure her employer was unaware he had spoken aloud. "If . . . only I knew how . . . how to do that."

Mishiro remained silent. Instead, looked out again on the city with new eyes. And saw how fragile it really was.

"Is that it?" Atago, No.5, asked her coworker.

The waiting room of the offices of Lord Rute was in contrast to the Lord's private sanctum, small, stuffy; even with the windows open, and cramped by office desks and chairs covered in paperwork fighting a constant war with table top real estate.

"That's it." Takao, No.4, agreed. She was a Leprechaun, though not obvious at first, her short hair was the black of iron ink, which could hardly be called 'metallic' like most of the artificer Fae. And her eye were brown turning towards pinkish red.

'That' being a small and heavy wooden box which had arrived by courier just that afternoon.

"Well?" Atago asked here. "Are you going to open it?"

"I thought we'd all want to see it." Takao admitted. She fidgeted with the cuffs of her jacket. She really did want to open it now, but it felt like a breach of etiquette. "It is for all of us after all."

"But you're probably going to be the one who uses it most." Atago pointed out.

"What do you think, Asuka?" Takao called to the solitary copper-haired woman, No.2, reading a broadsheet at the corner window desk.

"I think you better practice. A lot. Those things aren't simple to use you know."

"Does it do Kanji?" Atago leaned over the table, as if she could decipher what was inside by x-ray vision.

The other two gave the bubbly blonde, more a white gold, a look of kindly contempt. Although no real names were passed or ages given, there was an unspoken hierarchy of maturity within their little sorority, and in that five rung ladder, Atago was firmly the 'baby' of the bunch.

"I don't see how it could." Takao shook her head. She'd seen one of those in a museum once. There was no way it would fit in a box this big. Besides, Jiro had insisted she wouldn't need any special training. "Well, it shouldn't be a problem. Hiragana was invented by women after all."

"I'm back." The announcement came from a cobalt 'bluenette' carrying a packet of letters in the crook of her arm. Saki, No. 3, placed the parcel on her desk and slit it open with an expert stroke of a pen knife. "Oh, it came?" She saw the box. "I would have gone to get it for you."

The wide double doors at the back of the room opened only enough to admit a silver trolley and the statuesque woman driving it, then shut without revealing the slightest glimpse of Lord Rute's inner sanctum.

"You're back." Miss Mishiro, undeniably No. 1, stated to Saki.

Okay. She couldn't wait any longer. "And lookey what came for us today." Takao undid the latches on the box and pulled the lid off the top. The others had gathered round to get a good look, even Asuka put down her paper long enough to see for herself.

"It looks more modern than I was expecting." Mishiro regarded the mechanism with its ranks of polished black keys housed in a chassis of dark metal.

"That's TRIST for you." Saki observed. "They fabricated this whole thing in only a week?"

"Jiro did." Takao said.

"Your boyfriend is really something else." Asuka drawled.

"He's not my boyfriend!" Takao flustered, but Asuka had gotten Atago and Saki going now, the two of them casting mischievous eyes at her like a couple of junior highschool girls. "S-Stop that!"

-TAP-

The chattering died at the harsh mechanical sound. Mishiro had planted one elegant finger on the key labeled あ which corresponded with the number column running across the top of the keyboard.

"Doesn't seem to work." She observed where the type head had struck and dented the paper.

"That's because I haven't installed the ink yet." Takao admonished, she held up a small booklet, printed on vellum, incidentally by the same machine it instructed the user in how to operate.

The writing was in all hiragana. No kanji. She felt like a little kid reading it. Which was embarrassing when she'd been the one to recommend the idea to her . . . boy-who-was-a-friend. Unlike the complicated and labor intensive Kanji type machines, this design was small and reasonably light, and it could be made compatible with the Romalian Alphabet which was why Jiro had been allowed time to work on it.

While Takao installed the ribbon and adjusted the paper, Mishiro clapped her hands like a school teacher commanding attention, bringing the others together in front of the chalkboard.

"So how is he in there?" Asuka asked. "Not a great grouch today I hope."

"Fretting his fat head as always. He'll be asking for the city expense reports before dinner. Atago, I want you to go get them from the files and organize them. Properly this time. Saki, I have a stack of letters that need translation before the last courier leaves. And Asuka . . ."

"Hmm?" The copper haired secretary gave her unofficial superior a look.

"We'll be making arrangements for a dinner Rute-sama will be hosting at the end of next week. It will be prime members of the Nobility in Goibniu to discuss sensitive topics, so it must be exquisite."

"A dinner party?" Asuka asked. "I haven't heard anything about that in the correspondence . . . Not that I've been reading them."

"Neither has Rute-sama." Mishiro said. "The idea will come to him over dinner I am sure."

"But how do you know for sure?" Atago blinked big innocent eyes. Takao shaved another two years of her entirely theoretical age, which currently sat at around seven. "Ooooooh." The girl realized. "Gotcha!"

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

Rute's metronome sounded its meditative rhythm. He could have gotten the same results from a clock. But then he would have been tempted to look at the time. He had Mishiro for that. Usually.

But Mishiro was also one of Goubniu's few <<Darkness Masters>> and thus a caster of <<Moonlight Mirror>>. She was a valuable commodity in Goubniu's labor market which Rute was given frequent reason to loan out. Today she was acting as a mediator between Torin, the effective Mayor of Goubniu, negotiating grain purchase from the Duke de La Valliere. Then she would be handling plans for a fantastic dinner party, the idea which had come to Rute the night before, quite on the spur of the moment while Mishiro and Takao had been seeing to his nightcap.

So when the time came for mid morning tea, it was not his statuesque lead secretary who came pushing the cart, but the most junior girl on the staff.

"Good morning Rute-sama!" Atago sing songed as she stepped through the door with a bounce to her step. She was always walking with a bounce in her step as if she would begin to skip at any moment.

Rute fretted as she almost danced up to his desk holding a tea cup and saucer and a kettle that was sure to be scalding, Albion Gray, one teaspoon cream. But whatever her other cognitive shortcomings, Atago's motor skills were top notch, the girl was graceful as a Sylph.

"Thank you, Atago." Rute sipped his tea carefully. "You seem, hrm, happy today."

"Oh, well, I just don't get the chance to serve you directly very often, Rute-sama."

"Oh." The funny little man primped up at that. It made Atago want to laugh. "And you . . . you like that sort of thing? Hrrm . . . That is to say . . ."

"Well, I did it for my last boss too."

"I see. I see. And are you maybe forgetting anything?"

"Oh right!" Atago retrieved Rute's morning messages.

"And also . . ."

"Oh right!" She grabbed the ledgers he'd asked for from the archive.

Atago looked around with big eyes. She didn't have much reason to be invited into her employer's office. It was much fancier than any of the places she'd worked before. Very old fashioned. Antique, Mishiro called it. And way bigger than her manager's tiny office back in Japan. It made her feel a little surge of pride to work someplace so important.

Rute's eyes darted to her when he thought she wasn't looking and then went back to his ledgers when he thought she was.

"I don't mind if you look." She told him honestly.

"What now? I don't . . . "

"It's really okay." She nodded. "And don't hesitate to ask me for anything you need while Mishiro-senpai is away."

"I . . . hrrm . . . yes well . . . Normally Mishiro would be double checking the ledgers right there." He tapped at one of the thick tomes which Atago had delivered. "If you can come here and . . ."

"Right right!" Atago walked over and gracefully seated herself on Rute's knee. "Is something wrong?" She asked, his face had gotten quite funny.

"Yes . . . well . . . hrrm . . . This is very."

"This is how my old boss had me do it." She said, shifting to keep her balance. She didn't see the problem. She had tights on.

"I see." He sounded a little short of breath. Which was concerning. Atago wondered if he was getting enough exercise cooped up like this. "And you worked . . . where . . . may I ask?"

"At a cafe." She said as she opened the ledger and flipped to the most recent pages. "It was a really nice one. My boyfriend found it for me."

"Is that so."

"He was my boss."

"I . . . see . . . That sounds very . . . hrrm . . . unconventional."

"That's what my dad said too!" Atago marveled at the coincidence. Old people sure did think alike! "Say, you're not going to go and tell me how I should hurry up and get married, are ya?"

"I wasn't . . . hrm . . . planning on it." He really was looking a little sick. Atago supposed the best thing for it was to what Rute had asked so that he could go get some rest. She looked through the pages. Her smile growing more wooden as she read the lines.

"A problem?"

"Uhm . . . The sums look fine but . . . Do I have to do the multiplications on these?" She felt a little bit like Rute looked, sweaty, as she kept up her smile. "It's just, I'm no good with products."

"No good?"

She nodded.

"Why, it's just repeated addition!"

"Yuhuh. Three time five is five and five and five is fifteen. I can do the sums in my head easy peeasy like that. But these thingies always make it hard."

"You mean decimals?" Rute stared at the book and then at Atago. "Pardon me, Atago, but have I ever ask . . . hrrm . . . how old you are?"

"Oh I'm nineteen." Takao had told her she should be careful who she told her age to, and then pointedly not asked herself, but she didn't see the harm in telling her boss. He was her boss. You were supposed to trust your boss.

"And you can't multiply?"

"A little. I'm just, not good. Well . . . division is harder . . ." She saw the look on Rute's face, and slowly, her smile began to fade.

"You can do sums well though?"

"Uhuh."

"And differences."

Another nod. She placed two long fingers on the expense column of the ledger. "See, the difference from twelve hundred and thirty three point three of two hundred and twenty seven point six and three hundred and fifteen point five four and fifty seven point nine nine is six hundred and thirty two point one seven. You can check it if you don't believe me. I promise it's right. My mom taught me really good when I struggled as a kid."

"But she didn't help you with your multiplication."

"Couldn't."

"Mrrmh Why is that?"

"Cause she died." Atago's nose twitched.

Rute's mustache stopped twitching. It seemed to take him a good long time to digest this fact. "Well . . . yes . . . my condolences."

"It's okay. You didn't know. Besides, it happened when I was little. So it doesn't make me sad anymore."

It was easier to balance on Rute's knee now that he had stopped squirming and sat still. He actually made a very comfortable seat. "May I ask, Atago, what exactly you do around here, that is, normally?"

"Oh. Well. I make your tea." She said. "And fetch things and put them back in the archive. And I run letters. And I greet people. Mostly I just do whatever Mishiro-senpai and the others tell me to do." Which was mostly filling in so that the other women could do the important work. There was always a task somewhere that just needed a warm smile and a friendly hand.

"And where is Asuka right now." Her boss asked.

"Working on the dinner arrangements with Mishiro-senpai."

"Saki?"

"She's translating your mail." Saki was amazing like that.

"Takao."

"Teaching herself to type." The keys were trickier than with a touch screen. Takao had already broken three nails!

Rute's mustache twitched. The look that passed between them was measured by the -Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok- of the metronome. Her smiled was almost gone now. "You're . . . going to fire me . . . Aren't you?"

"Can't do multiplication or division . . . " He muttered under his breath. "But has a handle on addition and subtraction." His fingers tapped a pattern on his desk until they landed on a long silvery instrument. "By any chance. Atago. Do you know what this is?"

He handed it to her. It was about a forearm long. It was the prettiest thing in the room. At least, that was what Atago thought. It was made of polished silver and its face was covered in perfectly etched hair thin lines that grew gradually further apart down its length in a way that was very pleasing to the eye. Somehow, just looking at those lines gave her the impression of a bending curve.

"Uhm . . . some kind of ruler?" She ventured, feeling that the wrong answer really would get her fired.

"You would not be entirely wrong." Rute agreed. "See let me show you." And with a little bit of work, the instrument began to slide and transform. What seemed like a single unbroken bar was really three which overlapped and were in turn straddled by a glass frame with its own hairline dial. Atago had grown up with sleek modern technology, but the smoothness, and the way the pieces moved against one another, nothing could have seemed more elegant.

It was called a slide rule. And it was a device to perform multiplication and division by addition and subtraction. "So if I were to take the product of six hundred and twenty three, and multiple it by one hundred and twenty eight. I would first convert them to six point two three and one point two eight and find those here and here." Rute manipulated the rules. "Then I would add those two numbers together by measuring the distance on these slides by addition. Since these scales are of the natural logarithm, when I convert the sums back by taking this here and aligning the crosshair here. We move back the decimals, since there are four, that is four decimals point and . . . ah yes . . . eighty thousand. Not precise perhaps. But close enough to check for major errors."

"You did it so fast!" And more importantly, Atago had understood his explanation!

"Well, I didn't learn on one of these. But back in my days at school my instructors believed in training to competence." He eyed the device appreciatively. "This place has made me very grateful for that. Here, Atago, if you think you understand then you may use this for now to check the products. Please be careful. It was a gift from Lady Sakuya."

"Uhm . . . Yes Sir!"

She worked the slide carefully under Rute's supervision at first and then with growing confidence. There was something about its motion and the patterns of its marks that was soothing and also sort of exciting. Like she was seeing the numbers move. It gave her little flashes of intuition about things that had always felt locked away. Not for her. Soon she was singing the numbers softly to herself as she summed and converted them in a steady melodic rhythm.

"Atago." Rute spoke without looking up from his ledger. "What . . . What pay scale does Mishiro have you at exactly?"

"Oh. I'm on schedule Two, Sir."

"But that's servants and manual work."

"It's what Mishiro-senpai says I'm worth. And . . . She's right." She nodded to herself. She was dim, that didn't mean she was blind. "I know I'm slow. I'm just grateful that I can help with important work. It's more than I deserve."

-Tik-Tok-Tik-Tok-

"Well then, we will just have to see about that. Maybe right now that is true but . . . hrm . . . if you gain competency . . . hrm yes . . . clearly you can be taught . . . not stupid at all." Rute nodded to himself. "Perhaps, with practice, we can move you up with your peers. And . . . You would like that, yes?"

It took a few seconds for Atago to realize he was asking her a question.

He'd said she wasn't stupid.

Nobody had ever told her she wasn't stupid . . .

"Yes, Sir." She smiled. "I would like that very much!"

* Authorts Note : I Apologize to anyone with a firmer grasp of economics if this ends up sounding like BS. I did try but I admit it's not more core competence at all.
 
Last edited:
The next batch of ROI - Been a while since I wrote these. Doing some basic spellchecking now.

"I'm going to ask you to step right this way Miss!" The foreman shouted above the roar of the factory floor.

Takao clapped hands over her pointed ears. Places like this were hard for Leprechauns who weren't used to them. The clang of steel that told her preternatural senses more than she ever wanted to know about metal. And lower, but all the louder, the all consuming roar of the pulleys over head.

The foreman asked her to wait and found a gray haired young Leprechaun consulting with a trip hammer operator. When the machine started again, he gave a quick high five before running to meet her. Once they were outside, it was a few moments before her the ringing and cotton headed sensation faded. "You really work in that all day?"

"Not all day." Jiro answered with a laugh. He pulled off his goggles and stuffed them into a pocket. "Usually I'm at a drafting desk at TRIST . . . Say, you're looking good."

There was something of a uniform worn by the Leprechaun Lord's servants. A sort of semi martial, semi business attire, usually in cyan. Takao had ditched hers, coming out in a light floral laced blouse and short skirt that showed off the shapeliness of her legs.

"Sure you'll be okay wearing that? Be no good if we decided to fly." Takao rolled her eyes, hiking up her skirt to show the khaki shorts underneath. "Right right. So, lunch, and then . . . this isn't entirely social is it?"

"Well . . ." Takao siddled up and took hold of his arm, she smiled. "That depends how quick you can solve a problem."

"Working lunch, huh? Okay. I know a place."

If Takao had been asked to describe Goubniu a few words. The first would probably have been red. As in brick or terracotta. After that, it would have been dirty, most of the city possesses a patina of soot. Somewhere in there would have been the words 'lively' and 'exciting' and of course 'loud'.

Takao knew that, despite appearances, the city wasn't nearly that crowded. Goubniu could house almost twenty thousand people. The same as Sylvain, or Tau Tona, or Muisca. Maybe ten thousand people were living in Artificer's City that day with maybe another two thousand who were visiting. The minority of those were actually Leprechauns, the majority were normal. That was to say, they were native humans, commoners.

Goubniu was a Faerie City, their rights were protected, and the city's fate was decided by its Faerie citizens. But even commoners flocked to the settlements, eager to do the manual work that freed the Fae to leverage their magic skills and earth educations. There was opportunity in the cities which were cleaner and better built than any market town. Most importantly, an unintended consequence of the Treaty of ALfheim, as disputes were to be arbitrated between the Faerie Court and Crown, commoners enjoyed a far more even handed consideration of their lay rights.

Walking the streets they passed busy workmen under the supervision of Faeries and mages in open fronted workshops. Men and women of both races bought and sold from each other without a second thought, except maybe when a written transaction took place and the Faerie <<Gift of Tongues>> briefly broke down.

Takao . . . didn't know how she felt about that. She didn't not like it. She didn't not like any of the native people either. It was just . . . uncomfortable to be surrounded be people who didn't get the same jokes as you. Or remember the same places as you. Goubniu was supposed to be their home first.

She brushed the thought away as they stepped into an open market square where fifty kiosks packed into a space smaller than a food court. Jiro took the lead towards one vendor in particular.

"Why is it called the Dragon's Breath?" Takao asked. "Spicy?"

"Yeah." Jiro nodded. "But that's not . . ." He didn't need to explain as the Salamander proprietor finished prepping a spell in his hands, clapped them together, his chest inflated as he inhaled, and then nearly collapsed as he blew out a jet of intense flame under the grill hood. The audience clapped as he went to work grilling skewers. He saw Jiro and waved.

"Jingisukan?" He shouted over the accolades.

"Two!" Jiro held up two fingers. They took a seat.

"So, what's all this about then?"

Takao peeled off her gloves to display ruined nails and bruised finger tips.

"Uhm?"

"You did this to me Jiro." Takao gave him a merciless look. She knew her eyes would appear more pink than red, but she hoped it was very Salamander-like and threatening. "Typing with that thing isn't anything like a keyboard!"

"Well, I tried to keep the resistance as low as possible." He scratched the back of his neck. "But I had to use TRIST's standard springs. They're built to take a lot of force."

"My nails took a lot of force!" Not just her nails, her fingers were numb from the constant kickback.

"Maybe I can anneal some down in the oven? Reduce the tension."

"Just as long as its ready by the end of the week."

"Why? What happens at the end of the week?"

"There's a fancy dinner party. And lots of Rute-sama's friends are being invited. The kinds of rich nobles who have clerks and businesses. Mishiro wants me to show off the typewriter."

"You mean, it could drum up business?" Jiro had an excited look in his eye.

Takao nodded thoughtfully. "Is that good?"

"Very!" He pulled something out of his pocket and unfolded it for her to see.

"What's this."

"It's a bounty." Jiro said. "Basically, TRIST issues them to us staff, if we fabricate something salable we can collect a major bonus. I knew typewriters could be popular. But if they take off soon . . . We could make a fair bit of money."

Takao arched an eyebrow. "We?"

Jiro laughed. "I mean, yeah. You're the one who convinced me it didn't have to have Kanji. And that there would be Romalian market. And if I got that bonus, y'know, we'd be able to afford the upkeep for our own place . . . "

"You mean move in together?"

"You don't like it?"

"It's not that . . ." She was interrupted by their food. A pan of barbecued lamb, was set on the stone counter in front of them. "Look. Let's eat first." She told him.

It was good. Although maybe not as good as she hoped. Not good enough to have this argument again.

Jiro, for one, stayed quiet until they'd finished and were walking back. "You know, if we move in together, you wouldn't have to keep working for him."

"That's not the problem, Jiro. Besides, I've only known you a few months." And never in that other world. "Do you even know if you like the real me?"

"I like the you that's in front of me." He said.

"Really?" Takao stepped lightly, one, two, three long strides then spun around. "But isn't this me only here thanks to Rute-sama?"

"Huh?"

"Think how much you've stumbled into who you are in this world. Just because of where you were and what you were doing." Each step closed off other paths. The roads not taken. "And think how that's the same for everone. I could have been playing any faction as any type of player." She jumped in front of him, making gun with her fingers and growled. "I could have been a stone cold Betty in Mortimer-sama's elite intelligentsia. Rooting out Sylph spies!" She pawed at the air and spoke with a nasally infleciton. "Or a Cait Pirate hunting burried treasure with my crew!" Spinning gracefully she made a gesture like stroking a harp in the air as described breathily. "Or I could even have been just a fair Puca minstrel maiden plying her trade . . . "

Jiro gave her a look that said 'what the hell has gotten into you?'

"So . . ."

"So . . . I'm saying that those 'Me's might be completely different by now. And that's even if we met in the first place. I've tried being all those things. They're the could have been 'Me's in this world. But I was playing Leprechaun because Lord Rute scouted me for his personal party." She knew Thorin and Asuka had been beneficiaries as well as some other talent he'd poached from the other Factions. That had been Rute's plan to win the grand quest. Make lots of Yuld within the economic system of ALO and then launch a well financed raid with the support of the Spriggans."

"An old man paying to be surrounded by beautiful young women." Jiro pointed out. "You're not making it sound less creepy."

"Why? Because Rute-sama admires younger women? He's never been anything but a gentleman to me."

Jiro stopped walking, these was troubled look on his face. "So what . . . Am I just not good enough?"

Takao's hands fell to her side. She looked him the eye and saw the dejection. Then walked over and poked him squarely in the forehead. "You're really smart for a dummy, Jiro."

"Then explain it to this smart dummy."

"What Rute-sama does for us . . . all of us . . . is important." She turned and looked down the nearly abandoned alleyway. Beyond it, the city was alive and buzzing. Not just because of the money in ALfheim's vault. But because that money was moving. A lot of people took it for granted how smoothly that worked. She didn't how it worked. But she knew it was important. That was how important Rute was. He made money move. "And if you knew him at all, you'd know he needs me. Just like he needs Mishiro, and Asuka, and Saki. It's not like he's really some amazing guy who can do anything. As much as he does . . . He's also helpless without us. And because his work is important, our work is important. Does that make sense? And even if I left him, what would I do." What would he do? "Work for you?"

"For TRIST." Jiro said. "You're smart. A lot smarter than you let on."

"For TRIST huh?" Takao narrowed her eyes. "This would be the same TRIST with that monstrous 'Chief' right? The one you were saying is so bad?"

"Well."

"Except I've seen her when she visits the Lord's Mansion." Her eyes narrowed, clearly he hadn't known. "She's pretty. And I hear she drinks with all of you." She gave him another poke on the forehead. "But I'm not telling you to abandon your boss. If I can accept that there's another woman in your life, and trust you with her." Poke. "You have to accept that my boss is the other man in my life and trust me with him." Poke. "Understood?"

Jiro blinked at her, mildly dazed by the rhythmic poking. "Loud and clear."

Good. She leaned in close and pecked him on the cheek. "I want to trust you. But I need a while. So just trust me. And maybe we'll talk about that place together again. Okay?"

"You mean it."

"I don't not mean it." Takao teased as she walked slowly backward up the alley steps. "Those springs?"

"By the end of the week."

"Promise?"

"Always!"

She'd flown back rather than trying to find her way through the maze of streets. It was a short jump, flown in a trajectory that arced her around Goubniu tower. The great blast furnace that was responsible for smelting ALfheim alloys. When it ran at night, it lit up the sky with flames like an aurora. It was being primed right now, the smoke belching out of its top white and puffy.

She'd set down in the garden's the Lord's Mansion. The commoner staff watched her run by. They had very particular opinions, which matched Jiro's predictions, about what a strange little man like Rute needed with five beautiful women. But they kept those opinions to themselves. So Takao called that a truce at least.

She ducked into her room to put on a neatly pressed uniform. Cream blouse, buttoned cyan jacket, and matching skirt that was so short she had exactly one pair of shorts that could preserve her modesty if she had to fly. She was trying to straighten out a hairline crease in her stockings as she came down the steps into the saloon.

"Ah . . . Takao." Lord Rute was emerging from his first floor study, Mishiro following close at hand. The drawn curtains inside the room suggested he'd just finished a conference by mirror. "Just the person I wanted to see."

"Sir." Takao stood smartly. A switch was flipped and she was in Secretary mode.

"How is you typing coming along? Well I expect?"

"It's coming along for sure, Sir."

"I'll be expecting you at your best when the guests are here."

"Of course, Sir."

"And your lunch break. Was it good? I heard you took time off."

"It was a working lunch, Sir."

"A working lunch? With that boy of yours, eh?"

"Yes Sir."

"Tell me then . . . Is he still sweet on you?"

The corner of her mouth curved slightly.

"Why yes, Sir. He is still very sweet on me."

"Good to hear. Good to hear." Rute nodded his head knowingly. "That's all, Takao. Carry on."

"Yes Sir!"

"Wrong. Wrong. Wrong . . . Rig- No wrong . . . What does this Kanji even mean?" The questions all asked to the air and the listening walls by a cool, composed, cobalt blue haired woman as she strode the halls of the Lord's Mansion, clipboard in hand.

For a man who was so good with numbers. Lord Rute had perhaps the most atrocious hand writing and grammar that Saki had ever seen. And his attempts at etiquette were simply horrific. She knew her employer expected her to translate as a literally as possible. But she'd translated more than enough of his correspondence into Japanese to know how a nobleman would and would not pen a letter for varying social occasions. And it wasn't like this.

"Does he think he's an Emperor using this archaic dialect?" Well, there was no helping it. She read Rute's first draft, digesting the essentials, and then began a clean sheet revision.

To the Honorable Duke Pierre Francoise de La Valliere and Honorable Duchess Karin Ne Desiree de La Vallier of Holy Kingdom of Tristain . . .

Just the right amount of overwrought formality. She tapped her quill along the parchment as she meditated on the next line.

It is both my great pleasure to host the Honorable Duke and to my great loss that the Honorable Duchess will not be joining us . . .

Thinking . . .

The invitation shall stand if she is to find the time. But if not, she may consider my door always to be open to stalwart friends of the Fae . . .

Nodding. Yeah. That sounded about right.

In any event, you shall be expected promptly at four-of-the-clock. Apartments shall be made ready for your arrival and a room made ready for your valet.

There was some more flowery garbage in the original version which Saki ejected entirely, favoring instead a simple and concise;

To a fruitful evening and established bonds of friendship. I do so hope this message finds you well.

Yours Sincerely, Lord Rute, FC, 1st Lord of Goubniu.


And then . . .

P.S. I do hear that you are a superb player of King's Hand. You really must teach me how to play.

A final flourish based on some things she had learned while escorting her employer.

That handled. Saki tucked the letter into her folder and walked to the third floor balcony. Nobody around to see, she hiked a leg over the rail and simply dropped the three floors, arresting her fall with a brief burst of power that left phantom after images of her wings. She landed with barely a whisper, smoothing her skirt.

It had been fortunate that the Lords' Mansions did exist. If they had not then someone would have needed to invent them.

Every city had possessed Guild Halls. But only the Mansions of the Faerie Lords were truly complete. Residences containing all of the facilities which, need be, could be put to use to administer a City. And also, if need be, play the part of nobility in front of Tristain's prying and suspicious ruling class.

The Mansion of the Leprechaun, befitting its office holder, was both richly adorned, and deeply unimaginative. A master plan which was basically square and four floors high, made of brick. The Ground, public facing, Floor contained everything a man of wealth and taste was expected to have on hand.

There was an entry hall, furnished in marble to receive guests. A great hall with grand staircase, finished in fine wood which TRIST claimed matched samples of Yggdrasil. A sitting room. Games room. Music room, Rute tried to play the viola, badly. Study. Smoking room, which he was becoming more taken with by the day. Black Room. White Room. And, of course, a great dining hall, fit to receive an entire raid's worth of guests.

Then there were the facilities to support the vast ground floor conjured into existence seemingly by algorithm. i.e. if sinks then pipes. If baths then boilers. Including store rooms, servant's quarters, and of course, the kitchens.

It was the kitchen's which concerned Saki now as she descended into the servant's floor and was quickly pressed in upon.

A Lord's Mansion was a going concern, essential to the city. That meant upkeep. The building may have been conjured into existence singular and whole. But corners collected dust. Sheets were soiled. Fireplaces filled with ash and soot. Shingles loosened and metal tarnished. And that was before seeing to the needs of the residents and guests.

A Lord's Mansion was a household, if only a household of one, and a household needed staff. There were simply not enough Faeries to fill every menial role. So the tasks had fallen to hired commoners. A total of sixteen in all ranging from maids and gardeners, to cooks and butlers.

The service staff and the secretaries had something of a mutual agreement. That was to say, they each despised the other.

It all cascaded down from the head butler. A man named Pierre who had come from the Woestte estate with impeccable credentials. He was middle aged, polished, and professional. But that just meant he despised the way that Mishiro butted in on his territory, making a mockery of etiquette as she mingled her own responsibilities with head of service. Taking what she liked and handing him the rest. The valets and maids were far less bitter, more curious about the lovely women and their relationship with Lord Rute, but still resented, at least a little, the idea that they were to be 'servants to servants'.

But that didn't mean tempers didn't flare. Especially when given cause. Cause like the invasion of the Kitchen by a troop of Puca.

"And whadda ar'ya doin with that now?!" Monsieur Benoit roared. He was a native man, balding, tall, and grown fat on all the little 'chef's rewards' that he'd enjoyed in his time.

"Well, throwing it out for one. We need the space for ingredients." His sparring partner was a petite Puca, delicate featured, vivid dress smothered by a chef's smock and honey colored hair pulled back into a tidy bun that managed to make even a Faerie look pedestrian.

"Thrown it out? No you damn well arn't ye Faerie witch!" Benoit crossed a pair of hairy burly arms. "This is my kitchn ye'hear and I'm not being idle while you tart it up with your strange Faerie ways!"

"Correction pal!" The Puca didn't look so delicate as she gave him a look of abject contempt. "It's Lord Rute's house and Lord Rute commissioned us to serve his dinner party. That means that from now until the end of the week this kitchen is mine."

The chef rolled up his sleeve, revealing muscles that had been built . . . if his feathered tattoos were an indication . . . in the navy. His Puca foe did the same, revealing a lone skinny bicep on her thin arm, but refusing to back down.

Saki looked for any sign of Pierre. The head butler was close at hand but was deliberately occupying himself in his nook with some other task so as to maximize the inconvenience for the likes of her. She was sure he'd cast a look from the corner of his eye. Bastard.

"Alright alright." Saki stepped between the belligerents, hands held out to make some space. "Benoit, Paprika is right that Rute-sama has placed her in charge. You are at her service for the duration." The cook snorted derisively. "Paprika. You were hired to prepare a dinner to show off our ALfheim ingredients. You are a guest in this kitchen, nothing more." Paprika fixed her with a large and burly glare that was at mismatch with her petite frame.

"Well I'v somethin to say about this menu you want." Benoit waved a scrap of paper in her face. "Don't know what half of this stuff is! And I'm not cookin it!"

"That's what Paprika is here for."

"Yeah, I'm not making that slop either."

"And why not?" Saki had to try very hard to keep her voice level and professional

"Look, this isn't a diplomatic cultural exchange bae." The Puca chopped the air in front of her for emphasis. "This is cow-towing to the rich and powerful. You don't want to upset them with something unfamiliar."

"Rute-sama", that was to say Saki on his behalf, "Wants you to use ALfheim's ingredients to market them to the Nobility."

"The ingredients are fine." Paprika said. "It's the way you want me to cook'm. It's very cosmopolitan. I don't know how it will go over. Let me go more traditional European, or Tristanian, to play to these taste buds."

"Seems we can agree on somethin then." Benoit nodded sagely.

"Is this a revolt?" Her eyebrow twitched. She'd already sent out descriptions of the menu. She did not intend to look like a liar before twenty of the rich and powerful.

"If is is, than it be on two fronts, Mademoiselle." Benoit glanced over at Paprika and gave a look of silent truce. "These roots you want me cook up. Good in a hash?"

"Very." Paprika nodded. "I think you'll like the cocoa as well."

"That bitter powder?"

"It does wonders to offset sweetness and ad depth in cakes. We can afford to be bold with the desserts I think. Never met a group of people where more'n half of'm didn't have a sweet tooth."

"Aye aye. And these nobles. Fat on milk and honey they are!" He nodded sagely. "I'll make space in the cold rooms. But in return you keep your lot to yourself. Aye?"

Paprika held up a hand and made a gesture, then quickly corrected it to the one which, in Tristain, wasn't lewd. Benoit lumbered back to supervising his kitchen, which mostly consisted of firm smacks to the back of each under-cook's head as they failed to meet expectations. Paprika watched him go with a sigh.

"Anything else that doesn't meet your exacting standards?" Saki asked her."

"Are ya trying ta be a smart bitch? Must be nice looking down from that glamorous pedestal." She snorted. "How about the fact that half my cooks have never worked with half these ingredients. And other half have never worked with the other half. And the two halves hate each other. And now you want me to combine'm. I don't have everything I asked for. Everything you promised. I've gotta do everything new from scratch without enough time to test and see what will go wrong. And I have to make it amazing all on the first try . . . But I'll make it happen. Somehow. " She scratched the back of her head and tapped her foot impatiently.

Saki gauged her carefully, and when she thought it was safe, she put arms around her to cool her the rest of the way down. "Cause you're my amazing girlfriend?" She leaned down and pecked her gently on the cheek.

"No. It's cause I'm your astounding girlfriend." Paprika answered and kissed her back very lightly on the lips. "This is a lot worse than Cadenza babe. You gonna make this up to me after?"

"Whatever you want." She promised. "How'd I end up lucky with an understanding girl like you?"

"The random number gods musta been smiling on your looks and your love life." She broke out of the embrace, scratching her head. "I'm not gonna keep ya. Sure ya got plenty of important things to do. And plenty of assholes to kick into the dirt. But I will need some things."

"Of course."

"Expensive things."

"Well. It is an expensive dinner."

"Love you."

"Love you too."

Saki turned, catching site of Pierre peering out from his desk nook. A look of intense confusion and judgment written across his face.

"Oh please." Saki drawled. "Yall weren't gonna approve of me anyhow!"

<<Asuka - (A)lone(Ly) - ROI 6>>

"It's not that I'm not a people person."

There was an observatory built atop the roof of the Lord's Mansion. The highest spot in Goubniu that wasn't the towering blast furnace at the heart of the industrial district.

It gave a good vantage over the whole town. Which was maybe why Asuka liked to take her brakes up here. She snapped her fingers and a spark ignited the thin roll of paper in her mouth. That, and the breeze carried away the smoke before it could cling to her clothes.

She looked out over a city of brick built on low hills of brick retained earth, and backed by dikes and levies reinforced by . . . more brick. It was a very stark place. Very utilitarian. Almost anti-fantasy.

"You know, Augustus Caesar said once that he found Rome a city of brick and left it a city of marble. Of course, Caesar didn't have magic." She let that thought hang in the air as the cigarette burned down by parts. "We've got our city of brick. I wonder what we'll leave it like. That is, if we stay here. Or will we find a way back to Earth and shed it all like a snake skin?"

She blew out a small puff of smoke as the trapdoor in the roof opened. Takao poked her head up. "Asuka?"

"On. Brake!" She called down from the observatory dome.

"Have you seen Rute? He's not in his office!"

"You check the study?" Asuka asked.

"Not there either."

"Maybe he's taking a smoking brake. Ya think of that?"

"You're so unhelpful." Takao was about to disappear through the door, then added. "And Asuka?"

"Hmm?"

"Close your damn legs! You look like a school delinquent."

Asuka blew a long stream of smoke and looked across the city-scape framed between her stockinged thighs. "The way I see it, that's only a problem if someone's trying to look."

"Ugh! Just finish and help me find Rute!" The door slammed back down.

Asuka glanced over to her lone fellow gargoyle, standing flat against the far side of the observatory dome. He was fumbling with a packet of cigarettes and a box of matches. Asuka leaned over.

"Oh . . . Yes yes . . . hrrm . . . Please." Another snap of her fingers and another little arc of flame.

"Do you like that? The trick is to subcritical a basic fireball spell. Once you do that, you can call up little fractions of its power until it's used up or dismissed. It's a neat trick."

She held her own cigarette between two fingers, tapping off some ash.

"I know it's a filthy habit. But I just can't seem to stop. It must be mental. This body didn't have any reason to crave tobacco. But here I am getting myself addicted again. Thank Yggdrasil for Rhub Al-Khali I guess."

Rute puffed gingerly at his own cigarette. She'd just found him up here one day out of the blue, with a box of cigarettes and a box of matches. And hopeless with both. She was pretty sure Mishiro didn't know where he disappeared to. She probably thought he did all of his smoking in the room dedicated to it. Asuka didn't know why he came up here. She didn't care. Not even to guess.

He wasn't hurting anything. Didn't bother her. She appreciated that. Her most precious time was the time she had to herself.

"I really don't mind people. I'm just not addicted to them. I like them in small doses."

She didn't really know when it had started to happen. She didn't really care. But at some point their smoking brakes had started to line up. At least in the afternoon. Asuka didn't know. And again she didn't care if Rute smoked at any other time of the day. She figured he must. He had a whole room for it after all.

"I'm already addicted to this stuff. I think I'd go nuts if I was addicted to people too."

Rute finished his cigarette, stamping it out. He picked up the remains. Asuka offered her empty soda bottle which her employer used with thanks. He didn't ask her any questions. He'd tried. Exactly once. And then hadn't ever again.

"But, y'know, that's not all bad."

Asuka finished her own smoke and by unspoken agreement was the first one down the stairs to check that the coast was clear. Rute had followed, smoothing back his hair and adjusting his coat. By the time anyone else crossed paths with him he had resumed his high nosed stance, his pompous waddle. Takao was still out looking for Rute when he slipped back into his office nobody the wiser. Maybe Atago would have noticed if she wasn't playing with that toy Rute had given her.

"When you get addicted to people, you sort of lose yourself to them."

Takao had staggered back a half hour later to find Rute in his office.

"Why didn't you check that he was back?!" She glared at Asuka.

Asuka shrugged as she picked up a broadsheet and started reading the days news. The second her ass hit her chair she was back in Secretary trim. Her back was straight, her posture was prim, and her legs were closed. "Well, you were looking all over for him. I though you would have checked his office first."

"I." Takao seized up. "I don't believe you!"

Asuka went through the news, noting any valuable tidbits that Rute might enjoy and marking up anything that might have economic value. He got most of that info through Thorin and the other City Councils. And of course Alicia's pet mouse was feeding them a steady diet of inferred information from abroad which had proven reasonably accurate with what Asuka had cross referenced.

"When you're addicted to people. You sort of start to lose yourself trying to please them. It's not a good place to be."

The day blurred into evening. Asuka managed to get by with the bare minimum of useless conversation. Putting on her secretary face and smile when need be. Mishiro and her had an unspoken agreement that anything that could remain unspoken . . . could remain unspoken. Saki was always too busy speaking on someone else's behalf. Takao was too pissed to waist time with chit chat. And Atago. Well. Atago sang to herself when she was bored. Not pop songs or crap like that. Mostly she hummed tunes or mumbled half remembered lyrics. Soothing and childish.

The clock had hit 5:30. Rute had emerged from his office, strutting with all the dignity of a blood red Emperor penguin while Mishiro followed taking his bombastic dictations into her notebook.

"Asuka, I will be serving Rute tonight," Mishiro said, "you may have the evening off. Once you take care of things."

"Of course." Asuka rose from her desk and was still in secretary mode as she navigated to her room and changed from Cyan business formal into her street clothes. Tight black pants. Bad moon yellow blouse. And an olive military style jacket that she'd thought looked kick ass with the way it had been battered since the Transition. She'd bought it off some poor sap trying to hide from this new reality. She stopped at her door to look at the case hanging by her coat hook . . .

"It's probably good I'm not addicted to them. I didn't suffer when we all ended up here."

That done, she'd set off.

The heart of Goubniu was busy. The heart of Goubniu was always busy. But where that heart lay tended to move around. During the day it was in the industrial district. Then at night the same. But between shifts, morning and evening, it moved into the markets and winding alleys. Everybody was working over time in this artifice city. Between shifts was the time to buy and sell. Food. Services. Entertainment. Asuka skimmed the roof tops and then took to the alleys from the nearest open street. She got a lot of looks tossed her way.

"People say I look Irish. It's the hair I guess. Don't know. Don't care. I don't mind looking like this. Except it's harder to just blend in. When you look like I look, people want to talk to you."

She browsed the alley stores and workshops, an unlit cigarette in her mouth. Hot yellow ore-light keeping the dark at bay. The lamps had to be put out on the street during the day to collect enough light, and then brought back at sunset. Nobody knew for sure how they worked, just that they worked, and that Leprechaun magic could make them cheaply. Almost two hundred Leprechaun's made a living doing just that, day in and day out. There was an endless demand for cheap, mageless, magic light.

She stopped in a workshop hung with instruments and talked with the proprietors. A leprechaun man and his Puca wife. She took one of the guitars from the wall and gave it an experimental strum. Disappointing. They talked some more. Negotiated. Settled.

"I guess I don't hold it against them. A lot of people just don't get it. Being alone isn't the same thing as being lonely."

She'd wondered from shop to shop. Checking in on orders. Receiving guarantees on deliveries. Slipping in and out of the anonymous crowds. She'd eaten that night standing in the streets. Caught a karakuri show from the back of the crowd. Watched the auctions and bought a book out of a cramped kiosk selling off foreclosed items from unoccupied homes.

By the time she wondered back to the Lord's mansion it was well past shift change, only the feathered drakes were still out, running the walls and eaves and swooping for mice and insects drawn to the street lanterns. She was down to her last cigarette as she let herself in through the servant's door.

10:13 said the clock in the kitchen. Asuka went to the small stove, tucked into the corner to warm the room, and stoked the fire. She found a kettle, put it on, and dug up a tin of tea from the pantry. She left the tea to brew as she thumbed through her novel.

Something -bumped- inside the cold room. The door opened. A stout figure in Yen pajamas trundled out. Rute had his hands around a sandwhich. There was an exchange of looks and then he walked up and took a seat at the table and went about eating in silence.

The tea whistled. Asuka poured herself a cup and poured one for Rute. He didn't bother to ask her what she was reading. The Changeling. If he cared then he could just read the cover himself. She finished the chapter. Marked her place and got up.

"Hrrm . . . Good night Asuka." Said between bites.

. . .

"Good night Sir."

She woke a little before dawn. She didn't know what had woken her but she knew why. She'd dressed, grabbed the case off of her door, and crept out past the other bedrooms. Atago in a room that was too pink for any grown woman. Curled up with a ridiculous stuffed bear. Takao was awake, sitting crossed legged on her bed and alternatively cursing and fighting with her typewriter. Saki's door was closed, but Asuka caught her creeping down from the guest rooms on her way out. There was a wordless exchange, but it wasn't Asuka's policy to hold who people loved against them.

"It's not that I'm not a people person."

Goubniu Tower, the main blast furnace was being primed for <<Dark Amalgam>> production which meant there would be a switch over between the shifts. For about an hour the high top of the stacks would be cool and free of smoke. Asuka had flown there. Nobody was going to notice a lone Faerie lighting down on the edge of the stacks to watch the sunrise.

"I like people just fine. In small doses."

Goubniu spread out beneath her. Seeming not a city, but just a dark little hamlet of brick, lit in its shadows by a dusting of exhausted ore-lamps.

"I don't keep my distance because I hate you."

Asuka opened the case and took our her prized possession. A trader from Tristania had brought it thinking it might sell as a novelty. She had no idea where he'd found it. Though for once she did care. At least a little.

"I keep it. Because you all let me keep it."

It had taken a month to get it working right. Longer than she'd expected. She hadn't looked for help in case TRIST tried to take it off her hands as another <<Article of Earth>>.

"Because you don't try to drag me in and change me."

The sun was just peaking over the Germanian mountain tops, the first rays struck the top of the tower, and nearly blinded Asuka.

"You let me be me."

She took a breath. Held it. Savored the isolation. Her hand came down in a smooth experienced stroke.

"Thank you."

A twang broke the beautiful silence.
 
Last edited:
- ten - to - five -

Mishiro was awake.

On her night stand the ore-lamp was lit, casting the room into dim yellow-white, the alarm clock set for a quarter before five was silent.

Before her mirror, Mishiro stood in the pool of her nightgown and judged herself ruthlessly.

Was that a blemish? Had she put on weight? Was a hair out of place? Was anything less than perfect?

It was more than vanity. It was control. She refused to be unaware of any deviation.

Mishiro checked the time. Five minutes to five. Her employer would not rise for another two hours.

- five - o - clock -

Mishiro had instructed that a room be converted into a gymnasium.

Concentrating on the wall in front of her, Mishiro had gone through the repetitions she had set for herself until her limbs burned and her brow had grown damp with sweat.

She did not speed up nor slow down nor stop.

Like a machine

Everything was under her exacting control.

- seven - o - clock -

Mishiro had cleaned herself, dressed, and taken breakfast in the dining room as maids scampered to clean fireplaces and dust chandeliers.

They cast glances at the Faerie woman who was not quite a servant, not quite a mistress, but held a uneasy position she had imposed on them someplace in between.

Mishiro ignored them and concentrated on the primer on written Romalian. Her right hand moved as she traced out calligraphy on the tabletop.

The other Secretaries had begun to file in and had finished breakfast by seven thirty.

"Takao, you'll be taking dictations this morning." Mishiro instructed. "Use the typewriter if you feel competent. Otherwise take ink and quill."

"Understood, Ma'am."

"Saki, did you finish last night's translations?"

"I have a few pages left. About five hundred words, Ma'am." She reported.

"Very well." Rute's intuition had been correct when he had decided to retain that pervert. Saki had a gift for written language, the one form of comprehension the <<Gift of Tongues>> did not grant. "Finish that and then do the outgoing mail."

"I'll check in on the kitchen before that. Make sure there isn't anything else they need."

"No." Mishiro interrupted. "You will not. In fact. After you are done, you will go make yourself presentable for tonight. You will be hosting at Rute-sama's side." It was appropriate, in Tristanian etiquette, for a nobleman to have an escort at a social occasion. "And . . . Atago . . ." Mishiro stopped to carefully weight the decision. The imbecilic girl was smiling at her obliviously.

She could be trusted with . . . almost nothing.

But she was pretty.

And graceful. And could follow simple instructions.

"You may attend on the behalf of Sir Torin."

"Yes Ma'am!" She sing songed.

"You all know your tasks. Dismissed."

-ten-o-clock-

"And in closing we are expecting a fifty percent increase in steel production when blast four is brought online." Torin reported from the corner of the meeting table. There was a round of approval and back patting from the gathered foremen. A faint -tac-tac-tac-tac- pattered on behind the Leprechaun's voice.

The staccato coming from the corner of the room had been distracting at first, but after the device and its purpose had been explained, especially to the attending mages, Takao's stenography had simply faded into the background.

"This is due to the introduction of the 'hot blast' technique is it?" Rute rumbled from his seat at the head of the table.

"I believe so, Sir."

A second Leprechaun rose from the far end, turning heads. "It is, Sir." Chief Hyuga, head of TRIST R&D1 asserted. "Hot blast allows us to fire more efficiently and correlates with a one quarter reduction in fuel consumption. In fact, on behalf of TRIST design, I would request you consider postponing blast five and devote those resources to a retrofit of blasts one through three."

"Hmm. Promising. Promising." Rute mumbled. "Fuel is the throttle on our steel production. Not enough coal in this world. Will our capacity be diminished during the work? How long?"

"By about one quarter for four weeks. We'll do the construction in series. But when we're done we'll be running all four blasts with only the fuel we needed for three."

There were admiring murmurs from the foremen and Mishiro had to suppress a flash of jealousy. Why did a woman like Hyuga settle just for section chief?

-eleven-o-clock-

"Blasted paper!" It was rare for Rute's voice to be anything but a pompous rasp. But when it did rise, it had a quality shrill quality. "How is it that these reporters can spend two hundred words fawning over Lord Mortimer and General Eugene and this New Model for the Army and ignore that I am the who financed the first regiment when none of these Noble allies stepped forward!"

"Perhaps they feel you promote yourself enough without their help, Sir." Mishiro answered, voice as level and controlled as always. "Lord Mortimer sent you his earnest thanks." Mishiro noted. As much distaste as she felt for her employer during his petty tirades, it was her task to sooth his tantrums.

At least he was harmless . . .

"A solitary letter!" Rute growled. "He tapped at the silver mechanism he kept on his desk. Sakuya-san, at least, shows some thought. And sings my praise to the Queen. More than that crow Morgiana. Still nest making in Muisca. And after I saw to it that her wedding kimono was the finest in this world!"

It was the only wedding kimono in this world. But that was beside the point.

"And what of the Homes?" Mishiro scanned the broadsheet for something to improve her employer's mood.

"Pardon. What was what?"

"The interest article today on the Children's homes. They recognize you as their head patron."

"Yes well." Rute's mustache twitched. "What does that have to do with anything?"

"They aren't shy to sing your praises either." The Secretary said.

"For that?" Rute harrumphed halfhearted.

"Then Sir, if I may be so bold. Why do you continue to help that Undine?"

"Well because . . . It's . . ." The round Faerie paced behind his desk. His voice had gone from shrill to a sort of inept blubbering that was working at Mishiro's nerves. "They're children and . . . Children need to be children . . . be educated . . . wouldn't be right for them to be . . . to be out on their own. Wouldn't be fair."

"It wouldn't be fair?" Mishiro repeated.

"Well." Rute seemed not to have realized he was considering his own word. "Yes. It wouldn't be fair. Yes."

That anything was fair. What a contemptible idea.

-twelve-o-clock-

The Secretaries usually took lunch together. Mishiro found herself eating from a Bento while sorting through priority mail.

She stopped when she came across a small parcel labeled for Atago. Beside the fact that the girl had no real friends to speak, it was labeled with the TRIST seal.

"This must be a mistake." Mishiro concluded.

"Oh no. That's mine!" Atago looked up from her bento and extended her hands expectantly. Not seeing any other option, Mishiro surrendered the parcel.

The twine came undone, the paper unfolded neatly, and the contents of the parcel lay clean and burnished in brass on Atago's desk.

"Huh. It's one of those things the old man uses." Takao observed.

"You mean a slide rule?" Asuka asked. "I think I saw one in a museum once."

"TRIST made that for you?" Saki didn't quite seem to believe it.

"Yuhuh." Atago bobbed her head. "Rute-sama told me I could lodge a request with TRIST and they'd make me one."

And what could she possibly need with something like that? Mishiro wondered. "Atago." The girl looked up. "What is the product of six hundred and twenty five and two hundred and thirty six."

"Mishiro," Takao began to protest, "you know she's not . . ."

The blonde gave her a long vapid stare and then looked down at the brass instrument in her hands. Mishiro watched, not really convinced, as Atago manipulated the slides and cursor deftly. She made a mistake, which slide aligned where, but corrected herself. "Uhm . . . It's around one hundred and fifty thousand." Mishiro didn't need to compute the answer, she knew Atago had performed it right.

She gave the girl an almost smile. Bitter. "Well then. It seems Atago has learned a new skill. Congratulations . . ." It hardly mattered. She could concentrated all she liked on her ability. Success was more than talent and ability. It was more than being eager to please.

-two-o-clock-

"Right this way, Sir." A Leprechaun forewoman lead the way through the renovated interior. Formerly a row of Guild Halls. Big Gnomes with big hammers had been employed ripping out the old interiors to turn them into one great gallery, making room for rows of mills and lathes.

Rute followed, his red jacket folded in Mishiro's arms for protection. In its place, Rute wore a heavy leather smock and metal bowl helmet. He had made a habit of 'showing the flag' most days. Mostly, Mishiro had decided, it was a chance to show his plumage. If the Fae were flying beings, birds, then Rute-sama would most certainly have been a peacock. Ostentatious and ill tempered. And even in his habitat, deeply ridiculous.

He would strut out to be seen by and speak to anyone who could spare the time. Whether entrepreneurs or the foremen of Court financed industry. Getting himself underfoot in the shops and stalls and taking up everyone's time such as here at Arsenal No. 6.

Mishiro, at least, was able to put the time to good use. Cultivating her own presence and contacts. Even if she did have to look into the thousand little things that Rute would complain about afterwards.

"As you can see here, machine operation is the task of commoner workers under our supervision." The plant forewoman reported. "And they've gotten really quite good at it!"

"Hrrm. But foremen can operate the machinery, yes?"

"Yes Sir." The forewoman assured. "We're all qualified, and we handle training the new hires. But our Faerie talents are put to better use -" The forewoman's explanation was cut short as a mournful keen rose to a violent whine and then a -crack- and -crash-.

"What was that?!"

"Stay back Sir!" The forewoman put herself between Rute and the source of the noise. The cause was revealed soon enough as workers ran in bearing a stretcher and ran out bearing a man, his right side covered in blood.

"What the devil happened!" Rute roared as he tried to see around the forewoman's interposing body.

"Looks like a pulley slip." The forewoman shrugged like someone who had become inured to the whole affair. "Happens sometimes if the torque jumps. That one's lucky. Healer should be able to put him back on his feet. We've gotten some mangled limbs before."

"I-I see . . ." Rute's mustache moved anxiously. "The healers are on staff. Yes?"

"The factories share a clinic." The Forewoman told him. "We try to keep the accidents to a minimum. But really all we can do is keep improving. And hope that's enough."

"At least it wasn't one of our people." Mishiro observed.

"What now?" Rute looked.

"I said, at least it wasn't a Faerie who was injured." Mishiro repeated. "Our foremens's skills are irreplaceable."

"Oh." Rute nodded halfhearted. "Hrrm. Yes, yes."

-three-o-clock-

"Mishiro. Where is my good coat?"

"You have many good coats, Sir." Mishiro answered with distant impatience. She had resigned herself to the fact that part of her duties were to be her employer's minder. There was simply nothing quite as pitiable as an old bachelor.

But much rather an old bachelor employer than a manager a decade ones junior.

"The red one."

"I'm afraid that doesn't narrow it down by much, Sir."

"With the brass buttons!"

". . ."

"Mishiro?"

"Of course, Sir." She selected one from the wardrobe at random and handed it to Rute. Whether she had guessed right or he was simply so oblivious, Rute seemed satisfied.

He primped himself in front of his mirror. Slicking back hair and combing his mustache. He'd spent the entire pre party hour making himself presentable in his bedroom, nearly the size of his office and furnished in ostentatious style. It did very little good. For all his work, Rute still looked like a stout little man with a head vaguely shaped like a pare. Far and away from Mishiro, reflected in the same mirror, who even in reserved business dress looked nothing less than stunning.

"How do I look?"

"Very fine, Sir."

"Hrrm. Indeed." He turned his head side to side.

Mishiro frowned. She had gathered, from oblique questioning, that there was a story to her employer's avatar. Whatever it was, it had given him an unexpected advantage in the elections. Run as nothing more than a popularity contest, he'd been memorable if nothing else. Now he would live with that appearance for the rest of his days. It was his curse and his luck. For as ridiculous as he was, still, he was Lord.

Mishiro wondered if that price was worth it as she stared through her reflection's eyes. The answer . . . of course it was . . . whatever it took was worth it.

Anything was worth it to climb to the top.

And that was where she intended to be.

Day by day.

Contact by contact.

Skill by skill.

"Something on your mind. Mishiro?" Rute questioned.

"Only how I can be of service, Sir."
 
White clouds below. Dark shapes above.

A flight group of mercenary gryphons, resplendent in crimson, crossed paths with dragons of Tristanian blue. There was a brief exchange of spell fire and dragon's breath. The dragons were more powerful and robust, but less agile. Outnumbered four to two they were at a distinct disadvantage. Save they had escorts, a glimmering quartet of green winged sylphied interceptors.

Breaking apart, the Sylphs moved to cover angles of attack and retreat within a three dimensional battle space. Just as they had trained in the skies over the capital. When the Gryphons split apart and banked, at their moment of lowest energy, they were beset upon by the Faeries who were unto them what they were to the dragons, light but agile attackers.

The aerial exchange lasted only moments, when it was over, one Gryphon was slowly circling in a downward corkscrew and another was struggling to stay in the sky. One sylph was being supported by two of his comrades and one dragon glided with the same limp as its Reconquistan opponent.

The gryphons broke off. This was not the time or place to fight on. It was just another skirmish in an anonymous corner of the skies. A microcosm of the greater aerial duels between dragon squadrons, Faerie flights, and ship lines that had been occurring between Albion and the continent.

In the wake of the retreating Gryphons, two dark darts were left drifting in the sky, defenseless.

Their hulls were patchworks of dry rotted wood. Their sails were half mended tatters. They were hulks fit only to be burned for what metal could not be pried from them. Albion had re-invisioned Tristain's own tactic, converting them them into fire ships. Set loose in cloudy skied, they could be carried over tristain and set to crash without warning.

The effectiveness of the tactic was not measured in damage done, but in resources diverted. To patrols. To mending damage. To easing the minds of anxious land holders.

Circling their pray, the dragons and Sylphs surveyed the ships for signs of life. Seeing none, the dragons went to work with their breath, igniting sails and setting wood a smolder. Soon the first ship was flaming and breaking apart. They had started to ignite the other when one of the Sylphs whistled and pointed to a blinking flash of reflected light atop a white mountain of cumulonimbus. It was a rallying signal.

The Sylphs returned to their dragon partners, abandoning the smoldering second ship as it vanished back into the clouds. By the time it was a danger to anyone it would be naught but a pillar of ash.

Rotten wood, swollen with cloud water, burned slowly. Altitude and cloud mist snuffed the flames. There was no powder to ignite in the ship's holds.

The hulk glided silent on the prevailing winds. Creaking and groaning as its hull was rocked and slowly fell apart. It was carried over Tristain in the evening hours. Over the darkened surface world as its altitude fell. The charge of its engine carefully measured before launch. Over a black and empty void except . . . There . . . right there. Not so very far below.

A settlement stood out in the dark. Its lights bright, brightest at all near its center where a tower burned the color of an alchemist's chemical rainbow, releasing a plume of white smoke and a scent heavy with sulfur and the tang . . . the tang of iron.

Eyes like black glass rolled open in deep sockets.

Slowly, the hulk began to rock and groan.


_____________________________________________________________________________________________

The guests began to arrive beginning at precisely four-o-clock. A line of carriages gliding through the residential streets of Goubniu to halt at the Gates of the Lord's mansion.

Perfect. Rute thought. Or almost perfect. Sometimes he didn't know where he got these ideas.

Rute hurried from the second floor balcony to the grand stairs where he would descend in style, just as soon . . . just as soon as well . . .

"Are you ready, Sir?" The question coming from a tall, for to Rute most people were tall, and slender woman waiting at the top of the steps.

Saki had dawned a shear silk gown, neckline plunging to her sternum and skirt-line slit to her hip. Long white gloves enclosed her arms, and fine bracelets decorated her wrists. The necklace and hairpiece she wore glittered in the afternoon light. She smiled as she saw his expression.

"I guess I don't have to ask how I look."

"N-Not at all." He mumbled. "You look . . . very lovely, Saki." Rute was not a self conscious man, more self-unconscious. But if anything had ever come close to snapping him awake, it was his mindfulness of the young woman taking his arm to escort him down the stairs. "I simply hope it isn't an embarrassment for you." He managed. "To be humoring me like this. You see. Yes."

"Not at all, Sir." Saki's smile eased his niggling concern. "It's etiquette for you to have a hostess with you at a social occasion. And I wouldn't dream of letting you be embarrassed. Besides, it's actually kinda fun to dress up like this."

"Well. Yes. Yes. I suppose it is." He tugged at his jacket and set his posture straighter. "So, you like this sort of thing?"

"I don't not like it, Sir." Saki said. "I'm happy for the opportunity."

"I see. I see." He paused in thought. "And this, doesn't, hrm, upset that girl of yours. Does it?"

"It's part of my work. Paprika understands."

"Still sweet on you, eh?"

"A little sour right now. But yes, mostly very sweet on me, Sir."

"Hrm. Good to hear. Good to hear."

Then there was no more time to talk as they reached the bottom of the stairs and were confronted by the first guests. "Hrrm, Your Grace, it is good to see you again!" Rute rumbled as the Duke de La Valliere granted a small bow. "You are looking well."

"And you seem animate as always, Lord Rute." The Duke complimented. "The Duchess sends her regards." He gestured to the young woman at his side. Her hair was the same shade as the Dukes, without the streaks of gray, and her eyes were attentive and studious behind half moon spectacles. "This would be my eldest daughter, Eleanor, who is attending in her mother's place."

"Lord Rute." The younger Valliere curtsied her skirts. "An honor to meet you. Father and mother both speak very highly of you."

"Do they now? Hrm. Of course. Of course!" Rute bowed. "A pleasure, of course. And this is Saki my . . . hrm . . . " A moment's hesitation as both women stood off in symmetry.

"The pleasure is all mine, Your Grace, Lady Eleanor." Saki curtsied. Albeit the dress scarcely gave her anything to curtsy with. "We are all honored by your attendance. And that you would entertain such a long journey to our humble city. Please, if you go right this way, there are refreshments and music in the parlor."

"Thank you, Mademoiselle." The Duke was lead aside by his daughter at the other guests came forward.

"Hrm, Sir de Brieze, such a pleasure to see you. Master Von Gudendorf, is your father well?" And on and one through a list of Tristain's financially connected and well to do. He'd had Mishiro go through their contacts with an eye towards tapped investors and friends of the Fae. This was how the political alliances in Tristania did it. Meetings of like interests. Sakuya wasn't the only one who could politic!

A small figure came at the end of the line escorted by a tall and tastefully black dressed woman, much younger, and already aggressively running her eyes up and down the figure of the hostess. Saki held up to the scrutiny with a smile. A battle that went entirely unnoticed by thhe two men as Rute clapped his hand together. "Woestte old boy! I though you'd never make it!"

In defiance of etiquette the two men clasped arms like lost brothers. If there was anyone in this world who understood the finer points of economic and finance it was the man standing in front of him now. His hopes for the evening leaped upward at once.

"I may not have wings." The, the perennially scowling Count of Woestte took the hat from his balding pate. "But you should well know, my friend, that business is always my business!"

"To business!"

_____________________________________________________________________________________________

Things were going well.

Too well.

Asuka didn't like it.

The Lord's mansion was filled with the murmur of conversation and the gentle accompaniment of music. The Puca band filled the hall with stylings of Bach and Mozart which seemed to be going over well with the guests who had gotten down to the business of mingling and rubbing elbows in the pre-dinner hours.

Asuka, not attending the dinner, but attending to Lord Rute, was perfectly placed to observe the night unfold and listen in on conversations which probably seemed private to speakers used to aggressively incurious commoner servants.

"Have you toured the city yet?" Sir de Brieze, a middle aged peer with a reputation in banking circles asked. "I arrived earlier today, and Sir Torin arranged an escort through the factories."

"Did you see what magic they used?" The speaker, young, handsome, Jan Himmel Von Gudendorf, the nephew of the Archduke Von Gudendorf.

"Precious little of that my man." de Brieze commented. "I toured the foundries. The whole process, start to finish, with hardly a dot of magic required. Oh, they use some, here and there to improve yield and quality, but the process is all very vulgar."

"Ridiculous! And if so, what are we paying them for?"

"If you impugn on the quality, don't bother. I examined the ingots myself. I have seen better steel. Occasionally. From a very good mage. In very small batches."

And on the opposite side of the room, as Asuka trailed Rute, always on hand to give out a business card or fetch another hors d'oeuvres, surreptitiously helping herself in the process.

"Ah, thank you." Rute took an offered glass of champaign while Asuka slipped back to the nearest convenient corner.

Things were going too well. And she really didn't like it. It was just . . . Rute seemed to be enjoying himself. Floating around from cluster of guests to cluster of guests. Talking business. It was what he was good at. He made numbers dance. And he was always eager to chat up anyone who felt the same way. That was probably why he and the Count of Woestte treated one another like old friends.

"This dictation machine your secretary is operating." Count Woestte commented. "There's no magic to it?"

"None at all." A young Leprechaun man in tailored suit beside Rute confirmed. Of course Takao's squeeze would be on hand when his work was being shown off. "It is fully mechanical your Lordship."

"It may not seem as glamorous an enchanted quill." Rute observed. "But I assure it can operated by any man or woman who is literate." The Leprechaun's lords words were set to soft staccato accompaniment as Takao sat perched at a small table recording every word.

"That thought has occurred to me." Woestte agreed. "And I am sure it will appeal to others. The royal messenger perhaps. I can say I've never cared for quickened quill. They write what they hear and only what they hear. I've had an orc's time making sense of my own dictations before. And it can be arranged for Romalian type?"

"With little trouble, your Lordship." Jiro answered. "In fact it would be fewer keys. Lighter and cheaper to make."

"Interesting. Interesting. "

What Rute wasn't good at was the business of people. Asuka thought that was what made him a kindred spirit, Rute kept people at a distance through numbers and contracts. He could read them through a receipt. But up close, he lacked the clarity of distance, he became enamored in the attention. He didn't see the greedy little eyes or the smiles with too many teeth.

They'd hurt him. Given half the chance.

But all Asuka could do was listen, and remember.

"You know what this is really all about." Von Gudendorf had rotated his way into a conversation with the Duke de La Valliere and Sir Jean Dellard.

"You mean other than selling us on more Faerie inventions?" Dellard, a painstakingly discrete brunette man who dressed meticulously to his modest social status, replied.

"That as well. But I hear that ridiculous little man is trying to drum himself up a financial alliance to protect his little fiefdom."

"The Cardinal has shared in his concerns." Dellard said. "I can't fathom I understand it all myself. But it interests Sir de Brieze."

"Exactly. De Brieze, Woestte, my family, and of course the Vallieres." He nodded to the eldest statesmen in their little group. "We have the financial clout to make it a reality but . . ."

"You have misgivings?" The Duke asked.

Von Gudendorf leaned a little closer. "It doesn't serve us to look out for Faerie interests before our own. I am of a mind, my Uncle agrees, that we need to balance their influence with the Crown."

The Duke inhaled and exhaled slowly, a sound that was loudly pneumatic. "The Vallieres place our trust in the Crown and who the Crown finds trustworthy. And the war effort, in which the Fae are intrinsic, comes first."

"By all means win the war, your Grace. But the war cannot last forever and we must be ready to win the peace."

"I sympathize your grace." Sir Dellard added. "But what young master Gudendorf says is not wrong. The Fae are our countrymen now, we must both aid them and reign them in where appropriate."

Another pneumatic sigh.

"Well, think on it at least." Gudendorf murmured. "In the meantime I do think I will enjoy the company of our hostess for a time. Quite the tracts of virgin land on her, wouldn't you say Sir Dellard?"

"I would not." Dellard averted his eyes. "And I do believe she may be some relation of the master of the house. So I would advise you against those sorts of observations, Master Gudendorf."

"You mean to imply it breeds?" Which Gudendorf seemed to find far more funny than either of his conversation partners.

Dellard, of course, said nothing. He was merely a Knight and the other man was the nephew of an Archduke with a depressingly small number next to his name in the succession. The Duke simply rumbled. "Watch the disservice you do your host, young master Gundendorf."

"It was merely a jest. Others have found it funny. I suppose we can't expect all of the Lord's to be of the same caliber as Lord Mortimer and Lady Sakuya. They were bound to have their own Woestte embarrassing them someplace." His hand reached blindly towards a passing servant barring glasses of champagne. Asuka moved in, plucking one of the flutes and surreptitiously spitting into the contents.

"Here you are, your Lordship." Asuka smiled.

"Ah. Thank you!"
____________________________________________________________________________________

"So you are one of Lord Rute's personal retainers? It must be challenging work Mademoiselle."

"Not too bad actually." Atago answered. "It's long hours though. I'm only a junior secretary. But the others teach me and stuff."

"Humility and perseverance are under appreciated virtues." Handsome, attentive, his name was Sir Veneto Betheli and he was a 'Baronet' which was like a Knight but the title was hereditary. It was also a title exclusive to Albion. But his name and surname were Romalian. A loyalist peer of Albion, who had a Romalian name, and was having dinner in ALfheim, inside of Tristain. It made Atago's head spin.

"It may seem strange. But I was raised on Albion. I swore an oath to Albion's King. Therefore I am a man of Albion. Not that you could tell by some of my countrymen. I believe the term I've heard is . . . xenophobe?"

"I wouldn't know much about that." Atago answered honestly. She'd been excited to attend the party. It was exactly like something out of a drama. All beautiful clothes and elegant people. But the longer it went on, the more she felt like a trespasser. That must have been why so many of the guests kept talking to her, they knew she was out of place. She fidgeted with the shall draped over her shoulders, sure it seemed 'tacky' to all of these people. That must have been what Mishiro meant, when she'd said she'd make a good distraction. "Really, I never thought I'd be doing work for someone like Rute-sama."

"Is that such a bad thing?" Sir Betheli gestured down the dining table with seating for an entire raid party. "To find yourself at a Lord's table?"

"It doesn't feel right though." Atago admitted. "Just being here because of luck." Kind of luck. She'd only become one of Rute's secretaries because she'd been part of his party. And she'd only been part of his party because her boyfriend had told her to impress him. But he hadn't been in logged. So now she was all alone. That didn't feel very lucky.

She took her knife and fork and picked carefully at the salmon dish. The flavor was strong, smoked, and salty, with an oily after taste. Atago didn't really like it, but ocean fish were a rare delicacy in Halkegenia.

"Come now," Sir Betheli was undetered, "Luck is what put most all of us here." He nodded to the head of the table. Rute didn't catch it, but Sir Torin on his right side nodded back. Sir Betheli smiled and waved discretely.

"I thought it was God?" Atago said through a small bite of lox. Just because she didn't like it, didn't mean she could be rude. "That's what you believe, right?"

"That is what the Church says." Sir Betheli chuckled. "But to us poor mortals, what's the difference? Besides, you seem a fine young woman. By the way, I have been curious what your duties entail."

"Well." If he wanted to know. "It's mostly fetching things and making notes."

"Clerical tasks, yes?"

She nodded. "I've been learning to do the ledgers." The slide rule had really helped. "It's weird how numbers work when they start to become your life. It's like they've got habits!"

"Ah! A calculator! Yes, I remember my time in the collegiate. Calculating ciphers. It's quite a different thing, what we consider numerate and literate. What else?"

"What else? Uhm . . ." Well, there was that. "I guess, when Mishiro tells me, I stick it in."

Besheli blinked. "I . . . beg pardon?"

"Oh, but, only for fun!"

________________________________________________________________________________________

The Dinner had gone on for hours. Ten courses, each more elaborate than the last, starting with hors d'oeuvres and proceeding through a thin miso based soup, and lox with <<moo-cream cheese>>. It had grown more elaborate, <<jaberwocky>> stuffed with <<fiddler apples>>, orange sorbet with mint garnish, the highlight had been a juvenile <<Great Boar>> served over hash, spit roasted all day and lovingly carved by their Puca chef.

As a final flourish, the head had been taken apart with dramatic knife strokes and the slivers of meat breaded and fried at the table into delectable little ingots at request. From there, an after main course fruit salad, followed by a platter of <<moo-milk-cheeses>> and varied breads.

Brandy was the traditional Tristanian tenth course, served with cigars in the smoking room, in between, the guests had been invited to indulge their sweet tooth on tiny samplers of chocolate and cheese cakes and cups of a thick dark hot-chocolate. It had been the culmination of almost two weeks of preparation work. And it had felt like a hard earned victory.

"An exquisite meal my good man." Count Woestte complimented. "Absolutely exquisite. The roast was done perfectly. And not a hint of boar's taint. I must know, was it the chef or the meat?"

-Tak-Tak-Tak-

"I venture a bit of both. That would be mob meat for you." Von Gudendorf said. "I believe my uncle has been speaking with the Caits. He wants to use their powers of taming to domesticate and farm the stuff."

-Tak-Tak-Tak-

"And on what land?" The Duke de La Valliere pondered. "Our Kingdom is not such a large country. Would he exchange his hogs for ALfheim boar?"

-Tak-Tak-

"Perhaps some." Von Gudendorf said. "They are phenomenal at turning feed into boar meat. But also perhaps some reclamation of land, when the war is done. And of course, they are quite hardy, they could be raised in the foothills on the Germanian side of the boarder. Not much use for that land now, I'm sure our neighbors would be receptive."

-Tak-Tak-Tak-

Takao had kept typing as the conversation unfolded. She'd been self conscious about being a distraction at first. But after a couple days of practice she'd gotten as used to listening in as speakers had gotten to tuning her out. She barely even registered what they were saying, simply turning their speech into printed words. At least Jiro had gotten the keys to work right. They didn't try to break her fingers on the back stroke any longer.

Rute : Hrrm. Fortuitous that the topic would change to trade.

Gudendorf : We were just talking about another venture. I must say, you Fae have been very accommodating in putting right the financial strain of the Transition.

Rute : Hrrm. Yes. It wouldn't do for us to be ungracious neighbors. In fact, it is exactly that matter I would like to turn the conversation to.

Gudendorf : Another of Goubniu's endeavors. Is it? It is a wonder you leave anything for the other Lords!

Rute : Not an endeavor. Precisely. No. But necessary. An investment now in Tristain's future prosperity.

-SPEAKER RINGS BRANDY GLASS WITH FORK-

Rute : Attention. May I have your attention. Everyone!

-GUESTS TURN TO SPEAKER-

Rute : I believe you are all aware that this was more than a simple social gathering. There is a pressing matter at stake!

Gudendorf : You speak of Old Mazarin's concern.

Rute : My own as well. The war is placing a great tax on the Kingdom's economy. The war. The industrial effort. And striving to exploit the potential of ALfheim. Too much is being done at once. Total supply is being outstripped by demand. Germanian trade is making up the shortfall. But prices on the domestic market continue to rise. It will threaten to make our industry noncompetitive after the war.

Woestte : Come now, you're not the first man to see what's on the horizon. You certainly wouldn't have invited us all and dined us if you did not have something in mind.

Gudendorf : I know Old Mazarin has misgivings. But I do not see what problems preside. Surely imbalance of silver and gold will sort itself out in the end.

Rute : In the end, Milord, we are all dead. It is what happens in between where we do business. Tristain will face a great crisis if inflation is not reigned in. Which is why I am proposing, to all of you, representatives of Tristain's financial interests, that we petition the crown for the incorporation of a new bank. One which will be given sole responsibility for the government's balances, bonds, and the issuance of currency.

-GUESTS RAISE VOICES-

Brieze : Lord Rute. I knew you were going to propose something tonight. But this is ambitious. Exceedingly so.

Rute : You understand the goal of this undertaking, yes?

Brieze : It would be the control of Tristain's money supply by control of both minting and issuance of government bonds. As matter of ledgers it is workable. Politically it may be problematic.

Rute : That is exactly why it will require your cooperation.

Gudendorf : Our cooperation. But to whose benefit?

Rute : I beg pardon?

Gudendorf : This bank will have to be underwritten by its financiers to get off the ground. There will be a certain amount of risk involved. Possibly significant. I have seen first hand, Milord, that you are a superb manager of risk. My uncle holds you in very high regard for the contract your negotiated for both us and the Montmorency, minimizing our shipping exposure . . .

Rute : But?

Gudendorf : As a man averse to risk. I cannot help but ask who will be the chief profiteer of this scheme.

Rute : Tristain, of course!

Gudendorf : But which part of Tristain? Is this not, first and foremost, a scheme to profit the Faerie territories?

Rute : Of course it would profit us, why should it not?

Gudendorf : As Sir de Brieze says, this undertaking is ambitious. And comes with risks. And I am sorry, but knowing what I know of you, Milord, you are not a man the Gudendorf's know well enough to partake in risk with. Sir Bethelli?

Bethelli : My duty is to Albion. The true Albion and its rightful King. We are grateful to Tristain and will extend every aid in war. But beyond that I cannot commit.

Gundendorf : Your Grace?

Valliere : I . . . Must side with the Gudendorfs at this time. I will not impugn upon your character, Lord Rute. But this a bold proposal.

Rute : You have endorsed bold proposal before!

Valliere : You misunderstand. The Valliere's endorse boldness at a time and place for boldness. And from men and women of bold character. I mean no disrespect to you when I say that you are no Lord Mortimer or Lady Sakuya, Lord Rute.

Rute : And you?

Woestte : You know I'd be with you, my man. But the two of us alone aren't enough to get this proposal of yours off of the ground.

Valliere : I know this may seem a set back, Lord Rute, but perhaps your chance will come round again. In the mean time, let us not allow this to spoil a fine evening.

-GUESTS RETURN TO CONVERSATION-

Rute : "But . . . But!"

Gudendorf : I want you to know. I really do not have anything against your people. So for the dignity of your office, Lord Rute, please stop embarrassing yourself.

-Tak-Tak . . .

Takao stopped to wipe the burning from her eyes.
 
Last edited:
"Where is he?"

Mishiro did not so much stride as storm out into the brisk night air passing under the colorful ore-lamps of the cherry garden.

Face twisted in violent paroxysm, she would have looked a ghastly sight if any of the guests had seen her. Something ugly had taken hold, something that even corporate mandated Fae beauty couldn't completely overcome.

But at that moment, she was beyond caring. Mishiro found Rute seated on the steps overlooking the reflecting pool, a cigarette in his hand. Asuka stood beside him, indulging in the same disgusting habit while Takao sat at his side, hesitantly patting him on the back.

"What are you three doing?" Mishiro fought her voice back under control.

Control.

She had to maintain control. Her brow smoothed, the trembling of her fists eased.

Control.

"Sharing a smoke." Asuka answered. "What's it look like?"

"He needs to go back in there." Mishiro commanded. "He needs to salvage what he can."

"Let Torin and Saki handle it." Asuka said. "Look at him." Mishiro did, Rute had a far off look in his eyes as he surveyed Goubniu's skyline, a paltry amusement park compared to any Earth City, but his fiefdom all the same. He said nothing, he barely seemed to move, simply allowing the cigarette to smolder as he breathed. "He's not in any condition to go back in there."

"Because of his wounded ego?" Her voice rose. Something snapped in the head secretary, she reached down to grab Rute by the shoulder, fingers closing like a vice. She made to lift him bodily to his feet with all the deceptive strength of her Faerie physique. "I will not see my work thrown away for some infantile tantrum!"

. . .

Vision swimming, Mishiro blinked as the lights and the ringing faded. Then her cheek began to burn and she tasted copper. Shuddering as she recoiled with fear, then remembered her own strength and rebounded into rage.

"You . . ." She croaked.

The cloak of apathy had been lifted as Asuka glared at her. Takao's hand had closed around Mishiro's wrist, squeezing her grip open painfully. There was a hard set in the girl's eyes.

"Mishiro," Asuka dropped her cigarette and stamped it out calmly, "With all due respect. You are such a cunt."

Insolence!

"And you, all of you, are nothing but children!" Mishiro hissed back defiantly. Wrenching her hand free as her chest heaved. "Damned spoiled children! Who've never worked hard for anything! Don't you see it could all fall apart?!" Mishiro cupped her hands together as if sand was slipping through her fingers. "Everything I'm trying to build!"

"That you're trying to build?" The force of Asuka's contempt met her rage and stymied Mishiro. The head secretary tried to project herself, to regain control, but Asuka pushed her back, smaller and smaller, until she was cowed into silence. Always leaning, always slouching, always reclined having a smoke. Mishiro had never realized that Asuka was quite so tall . . .

"Do you actually listen to yourself?" The copper haired woman asked coolly. "We don't work for you, Mishiro, we work for Rute-sama. Unlike you, he knows he can't build anything on his own. That must really irritate you. That's why you take it out on us."

"You . . ." She tried to get a word in only to e smothered.

"You try to shame Saki for being a 'deviant', just because she's brave enough to like herself." Asuka pressed a finger into Mishiro's chest. "Atago's . . . Simple." She admitted. "But that's not the same as stupid. She's way smarter than you give her credit for. She thinks she's an idiot because of you! Hell, you hate Takao just for being happy. And me," another sharp push, "Well, you've treated me like your lackey. But at least I know what you are and can take it."

"You don't know . . . " Mishiro glared back defiantly. "You don't know anything about me. Or what I've gone though!"

Asuka looked undeterred. "Oh please. I don't need to know your tragic backstory. I don't care." Asuka looked at her like . . . like something she wanted to scrape off her shoe. "All you are is an ugly bitter little woman repeating all your mistakes. Because you can't stand facing yourself for long enough to learn."

Asuka's eyes darted to the reflecting pool. "Look, Mishiro, the real you is starting to show."

When she said it, Mishiro didn't want to look, but she couldn't peel her eyes away from her own pale gost in the water. The lines furrowing her brow and the twisted ugly shape of her embittered countenance. The mirror into herself blurred into oblivion as her eyes began to sting. Her anger demanded release. But the other woman wouldn't let her. She would block any attempt to lash out, at Takao, at Rute. The only target she was allowed in Asuka's presence . . . was herself.

She wanted to scream.

"Takao, Saki, Atago . . . Given the chance, they're all flourishing. You're lucky to know them." Asuka said calmly. "But you . . . you're rotting away from the inside, Mishiro. What a dissapointment . . . "

"Asuka, stop." Takao stood up. "Can't you see you're hurting her?"

"She deserves it." Asuka said. "She'll hurt anyone and not even care so long as she even thinks it'll get her what she wants. And the hell of it, she doesn't even know why she wants what she wants. Do you, Mishiro? What are you chasing. What do you want when you reach the top?"

"I . . ." Mishiro tried to answer. It was hard to speak. To breath. To think.

"Asuka. That's enough. Please." All three turned to Rute. Their Lord had sat quietly through their drama and only now looked up at them. He patted the stone at his side, coaxing Mishiro to take a seat. At first she didn't quite believe it and only took the spot because she wasn't sure she could stay standing much longer. Then he patted her lightly on the back until the tightness in her chest faded and the tears stopped threatening. Like most things Rute did, it was graceless and awkward, and there was faint feeling of shared embarrassment that made everyone long for the exaggerated pomposity.

"Why don't you go back inside?" Mishiro plead, feeling used up and ugly inside. She'd meant what she said, there were still deals to make. Things to do . . .

"Because there really is no use." He said, very matter of fact. "I was a fool to convince myself that I had what it takes to move a room of nobles. The Duke Valliere was very right. Perhaps another time. Or perhaps another Lord."

"What are you talking about?" Takao looked at him. "What other Lord?"

"The next Lord of Goubniu of course. Oh, you can't really think that I'll win reelection again. I know what people say about me behind my back."

"People say lots of cruel things they don't really mean." Takao insisted. "They're just being thoughtless. We don't want another Lord."

"That's very kind of you, Takao." Rute chuckled. "But I am grateful in fact. I don't have any reason to try and remain popular. And there are many hard and unpopular things that need to be done. Hard. Tedious. Unpopular. And necessary to give all of you a future. That's what I want. I had hoped I could accomplish those all by myself on behalf of ALfheim. I thought that was, perhaps, what I could do for all of you young people."

"I always knew you were a grandpa." Asuka gave the smallest hint of a smile.

"Hrrm? I'm not that old!" Rute grumbled. He finished his cigarette and Asuka offered him another. "Not quite that old."

"May I?" Mishiro asked.

"Are you sure?" Asuka held the box out, their dispute now forgotten. "It really is a disgusting habit."

"That doesn't mean I don't want one."

"Takao?" Asuka asked.

"Me? No way. Those things are gross!"

Mishiro took her first draw in ages, then coughed as the smoke filled her lungs. "No . . . I don't think I'm making a habit of this . . . So, what next?"

"I think I will let Torin and Saki manage the rest of the night." Rute said. "Tell the guests that I was feeling ill and retired early. They'll think the same either way. And we'll plan our next step in the morning. I'm . . . I'm sure it will all look better in the light." They finished their cigarettes and as they got up Mishiro paused.

"Sir?"

"Mishiro?"

"I . . ." She gathered her resolve and tried to swallow her pride to say something but mostly what came out was false starts. She couldn't bring herself to say what needed to be said.

"Not a problem at all. Hrrm." Rute waved it off. "We have all been taxing ourselves recently. You more than anyone. But, Asuka, you did do Mishiro an unkindness."

"I'm not sorry." Asuka said simply. "Someone needed to say it to her face."

"You're . . . really not that bad." Takao tried to comfort.

"It is alright Takao." Mishiro sighed. "I am a grown woman, I should be able to hear what people think of me without breaking down in . . ."

A flash of light reflected faintly off the wall of the mansion, then thunder, and a trembled at their backs.

"What the blazes was that?" Rute turned.

In the direction of the industrial district, something was happening. A dust plume was rising and spreading into a cloud in the cold night air. Ore-light lent the cloud a fiery haze, but whatever happened looked big enough to start a real fire if it wasn't responded to promptly.

"That was from the renovated area." Takao observed. "Did they take out a structural wall by mistake?"

Just the night for a factory accident. Mishiro thought at first, but hesitated as her ears picked up distant, unearthly growls. She shared a look with Asuka. The words between them forgotten now as a Torin emerged from the house at the head of a gaggle of guests and city servants, Saki and Atago in tow. Mishiro clapped her hands. Like a hypnotists signal, the others perked up.

"Torin." Mishiro greeted, pushing her feelings back inside.

"What's going on, Mishiro?"

Mishiro bowed to Torin's higher official rank. "I think you should rally defenses at once, Sir."

_____________________________________________________________________________________

"I dare say you have yourself an infestation of trolls." The Duke de La Valliere noted as one might comment on the weather.

It was unclear to Lord Rute if that was better or worse than his first fear. A factory collapse would have been humiliating for sure. A disastrous way to cap off the night. But once it had happened, it would be over. While an attack of native fauna was so unexpected as to be forgiven. But was an ongoing disaster.

And the Lord's mansion was uniquely suited to observe that disaster unfold. Sitting three floors high atop the tallest of Goubniu's brick reinforced hills. Its rooftop observatory was the second highest place in the city. Some of the guests had gathered there, alongside the City authorities when it became apparent that this was no mere accident. Now they watched as fires lit and reports began streaming in.

"Split the watch and Cataphractii into eight man teams. Issue heavy lances to the units engaging in the industrial district." Torin was already snapping off orders on Rute's behalf. "Order the fire fighting crews to guide civilians out of the areas of conflict and collapse buildings where necessary. But do not engage directly. That is the job of our fighting forces."

Rute breathed in. He had to appear the leader at least. Even if he lead from behind. Her turned to the Duke Valliere. "Hrrm. You have experience with these monsters. What do you advise, Your Grace?"

The Duke nodded. "First you must understand that they are immensely hardy creatures. Much more sturdily constituted than you might believe. Their hide is very resistant to magic so you will have to attack them physically."

"We're going to have to do that anyway." Torin observed. "There's volatile material in the industrial district. We can't afford to make the fires worse."

"They will also, as I said, be attracted to any concentrations of metal." Every Leprechaun in the room went alert at this. "They metabolize it to impregnate into their skin. It is in part what makes them so nearly indestructible."

"How did they spread through the city so fast?" Torin asked. "Our walls are well patrolled. We should have seen them!"

"It would appear that sound before was a ship crashing." Mishiro, not content to stand uselessly by, had taken one of the observatory's small telescopes and swept the distant edge of the city. "Probably a used up wreck like the ones Reconquista has been using to sew chaos with Orcs and goblins."

"Now they've escalated to trolls." The Duke frowned. "Yes, that would make sense. As an adaptation of Lord Mortimer's tactic. Reconquista has no Faeries of its own to guide black powder bombs. But Trolls could survive a crash and will naturally advance on places of industry."

"Wow, that's really clever!" Atago remarked.

"Please don't complement the bad guys." Asuka was smoking again, very publicly this time, nobody seemed to mind. Judging by the many party goers who had hit her up for spare cigarettes.

Behind the Duke, Von Gudendorf excused himself, twirling his cane lighlty as he departed.

"Sir, with your permission." Mishiro leaned down. "I would like to step out."

"Hrrm? What? Yes yes, do what you think is right." What had she just said?

Mishiro clapped her hands sharply. The other secretaries jumped and then turned, slipping back through the gathered onlookers and leaving Rute to stand and listen as Torin coordinated Goubniu's defense. These monsters were destructive. But it would all surely be well in hand.

Still, something bothered Rute. "Your Grace. You say they feed on metal?"

"Yes. In past ages they would attack the tin mines in Germania. And feast on old battlefields. Any metal will do."

"Torin." Rute rubbed his temples.

"What is it, Milord?"

"These trolls. Where are they concentrated?"

"They're advancing through the arsenals. But they seem to pointing towards the blast furnaces in in the outer quarter. No word from anywhere else?"

"They'll be drawn to the largest source of metal they can sense." The Duke confirmed.

The largest source of metal? The largest source of metal . . . The Largest source of metal!

"Torin. Torin!"

"Not now Milord!" His second in command waved him off as he went into heated debate with one of the Cataphractii captains. Torin assumed that whatever it had been could not have possibly been pressing as his Lord fell silent. By the time there was another interruption he had a much better picture of the situation, the Trolls seemed to be columating from their crash towards the outer ward of the city. He directed all forces to intercept and destroy before they could damage the precious smelting facilities.

"Torin."

"What is it now . . . Oh Mishiro . . . So you're heading out then?"

"We're of no use here and the faster these things are terminated the less damage the city will suffer . . . Where is Rute?"

Both Leprechauns scanned the gathered onlookers, eventually coming face to face with the Count of Woestte who stuck something into Torin's hand. "He told me to give you this."
_________________________________________________________________________________

The heart of Goubniu, like all Faerie Cities, was its <<Tower>>. And like all towers, it was a unique feature, expressing the in game character of its faction.

Goubniu tower rose up from a nest of brick and mortar. Surrounded on three sides by hearths and chambers intended to super heat air and recycle exhaust. It was an <<ALfheim Marvel>> something which the Fae, not even TRIST, fully understood. It was the source of Faerie mythril. The only furnace in all of Halkegenia which could smelt the raw ore. That alone made it priceless and prized by the Leprechauns above all else.

And in the chaos, and their eagerness to protect their city, they had left it all but defenseless.

-Thud-

The smell of hot metal wafted on the air. It had a delicious tang to creatures who had at nose for it. Like fresh blood.

-Thud-Thud-

And as the source drew nearer, their was an attractive 'pull' to it.

-Thud-Thud-Thud-

It followed the iron tracks that were like arrows cut into the stone streets. It was confronted by nobody. The inner ward was almost abandoned at this time of night. Any Faerie who could fight was halfway across the City. Any Faerie who could not, was either with them, fighting fires, or fled to safety. And as for any humans . . . Those had the good sense to hide.

It rounded the last corner, where the streets came together into a wide boulevard. Cart rails overlapped and interleaved into two parallel lines that cut right down the middle of the street towards the <<alchemical hearth>>.

The troll rose up to its full height, seven meters tall, a great old silver back, long waisted and long armed, its black hide streaked with stripes of alloyed precious metals. It sniffed the air through tiny nostrils at the prow of a hatchet shaped head swabbed in red war paint. It's mouth opened with a hiss of steam. It advanced, lumbering down the street. Attracted to the hearth and its hoard of metal.

The furnace itself was not unmanned. At all times of day and night it had to be watched after. But the senior staff had heard the call and only a few young Leprechaun apprentices saw what was coming and thought to whistle or call for help. There was hardly time to raise the alarm as the the troll lowered itself, gate rising to a lope and then a full bodied sprint. A few glancing spells and <<magic bullets>> bounced and spattered on its hide before the Troll raised one heavy limb, and swung from the shoulder.

It hit the brick like a battering ram, the combination of momentum and strength shattered the masonry like chalk. Swinging a few time at a troublesome pair of Fae with its free arm, the troll swatted one with a glancing blow, like a fly, and ignored the spitball attempts of the other novice as it turned to punching and tearing its way through the brick. Deeper and deeper as the tower trembled and shook a rain of soot. Deeper and deeper through layers of red clay which yielded to a material that was hard, brittle, and white. The troll didn't know what refractory material was, but it did know it was growing closer.

It stepped back, winding up for another series of blows. One.

The tower shook.

Two.

Bits brick fell from the cavity torn in its side.

Three.

The refractory layer showed signs of cracking.

Four . . .

The troll was slow to comprehend what had just happened. It's fist cracking and burying itself in a wall of shear smooth stone. Trolls had little need for intelligence. They had virtually no capacity to feel pain. They were too durable for it to serve them much good. It looked at its hand, and then at the wall, and then crashed head first into that wall as something cracked it on the back of the skull.

The troll lumbered around as it registered a noise that it associated with the sounds some types of food made. It was, just vaguely bright enough, to envision the concept of speech. It was therefore, just smart enough comprehend that there was a connection between this small round food and what was getting in the way of what it wanted.

The blow as another boulder rocked its shoulder simply convinced it further. The troll dropped onto all fours and bellowed as it went on the advance.
 
Last edited:
He really hadn't meant to end up in this position.

He'd thought for sure Torin would read his note. Or that he'd find some guards along the way.

Rute really hadn't intended to end up in this position.

But when he'd arrived with only enough time to act . . . he'd acted . . . And acted . . . It kept him brave

"Attack my city eh?" Rute roared as he raised his hands and chanted up another spell.

The haptic interface glowed to life in his hands and he pitched hard, first with his left and then with his right. He'd had a good arm in high-school. And he'd umpired for his company team for years.

The shots struck home, stone torn from the street at his back colliding with a ring of rock on metal. The troll stumbled and then hunched down like a man warding off blows.

"Damage my tower eh?! Eh?"

The Troll's hands sank into the cobble stones. It bowed its head against the bombardment and gradually gathered speed. It was surreal how slowly it seemed to move yet how quickly it annihilated distance.

Take this! Rute changed his chant. The pavement erupted into a monolithic Doric column, catching the troll by the shoulder.

And this! A second column erupted under its jaw.

And one of these! A third struck it in the gut, before shattering.

"How about that?! And . . . Oh . . ."

The troll had wised up, one powerful claw swiped the next column down, it grabbed hold of another rising column to pull itself erect, lengthening its stride and knocking down the next two half formed.

"Uhm . . . hrm . . . well . . . "

Mishiro had told him he needed to practice more. But he had gotten good at quick chanting one spell at least. He threw up his hands.

"Ha!"

A wall erupted, buying him time to conjure his wings. He was rising above the rooftops as something closed around his ankle, the troll in the process of scaling his wall had gained just enough height to reach.

"Oh."

He really did want to know how the young people got along with all this fighting. The next thing Rute knew, he was on his back vaguely aware that he had broken something important. He opened his mouth to let out a long groan as something dark and heavy crashed down on top of him.

This was a troll.

It was dark skinned. The black of bitumen. Except where its limbs and torso were striped with bronze, silver, even a little gold. It had a long gangling body, bowed hind legs, and long forelimbs which reached nearly to the ground when standing and now supported it as it leaned over Rute. It's head was shaped like a hatchet, one beady eye recessed in its socket to either side sighted down deep tenches in the bone to see forward. When it opened its mouth, the smell was not the expected rotting flesh of a carnivore, but an intense, almost chemical stench and a terrific quantity of scalding steam.

It would broil its pray just by breathing on it.

Inhale.

Rute started to push and crawl blindly back.

Exhale.

Rute howled. Not since the transition had he felt anything like that. The skin of his foream felt like it was peeling off. The skin of his forearm. And only his forearm.

"Sir!"

Through pain watered eyes, the Leprechaun Lord found himself sheltered behind a figure crouched low behind a broad circle shield. The steam broke across its surface, and cloyed around its edge. Moisture cooled from lethal vaper to merely boiling, wetting the flagstones around them. Rute ignored the agony surging between his shoulder and scrabbled closer behind his rescuer.

There was a terrible -CLANG- as the spitting steam came to a stop. The troll reeled back, clutching at its brow, angry, bewildered, both. A third Faerie hit the ground with the weight of arms and armor while the shield bearer turned to Rute.

"Are you alright Sir?"

"Y-Yes, yes . . ." He winced as he tried to work his burned hand. "Asuka?" The shield bearer shrugged. The gesture muted through the burnished plates of her armor. <<Leprechaun Spring Mail>>.

"Sir." Mishiro's voice came from the second armor clad figure. "Thank you for protecting the tower until we could arrive." The Troll had recovered enough to contemplate resuming the attack. "But I would recommend that you step away now. Allow us to deal with this."
____________________________________________________________________________________________

"Yahoo!"

Takao threaded through the decorative columns of the arch dividing Goubniu's residential and central districts. She sent up a shower of sparks as she brushed off the stone, the plates of her <<Leprechaun Spring Mail>> hugging her snug, the cold and the buffeting of the wind transmitting through to her like a second skin. Despite an extra twenty kilos of metal, she felt perfectly balanced.

"You're getting way too into this!" Saki shot by, half running and half skimming the rooftops to conserve her flight power.

"We might die, so why not?"

"Point."

Mishiro and Asuka had gotten ahead of them. By the time the base of the tower came into view the two senior Leprechaun's were already fully committed against the . . . thing . . . attacking their city.

"It doesn't look that bad." Takao appraised. "The mob patrols fight things worse than that."

"Yeah, but we don't." Saki reminded her. The worst either of them had been forced to fend off were some determined <<Floralites>> on the day of the Transition.

The troll swatted aside a salvo of Asuka's fireballs, following the <<Shield Bearer>> as she skimmed backwards down the boulevard.

Mishiro, bolstering her leap with flight magic, jumped for the Troll's shoulders. Landing, she let out a yell as she brought her war hammer down again and again with crashes of elemental lightning. The Troll tried to shake her free, she hooked the pick of her hammer into the socket of its left eye. If this was causing the troll any discomfort, it didn't show.

"Wow she's really uhm . . ."

"She's . . . working through a lot of anger right now." Takao told Saki.

"What are you two doing?!" Asuka shouted at them.

Oh?! Right!

"Saki. Boost me with darkness element please." Takao unlimbered her broadsword and sized her foe up. A little giddiness racing through her at the prospect of a fight. Saki was right, she was way too into the this. Faeries were meant to be challenged. And this was a challenge. Or maybe it was the rush as she felt Saki's magic mingling with her own and subtly altering its nature, the gleaming steel of her blade turning dark and glossy and the edge taking on a corrosive bite which rivaled the keenness of obsidian.

She dropped into the fight, going for the back of the neck with a well aimed swing that channeled all of her momentum and Faerie strength . . . And recoiled, palms stinging and forearms blossoming into pain, as she was all but bounced off the unyielding hide. It felt like she'd attacked a brick wall with a baseball bat. She'd put a small nick in the skin. Not nearly enough.

"That's no good!" Mishiro shouted as she ducked and dodged swipes, keeping the Troll occupied. "That hide really does defeat spells!"

"Well in that case." Takao clapped her hands and felt a heady rush as she prepared to draw deeply on the wellspring of power within herself. "What about if I . . ."

"Don't you dare!" Asuka's fireballs might as well have been spit balls for all the damage they seemed to be doing. "Do you want to bring the whole district down?"

"Miiiissshhhiiiirrroooo!"

Takao glanced over her shoulder. "What? Atago?" Where had she been? She was running down the street, not flying, not that Takao blamed her carrying something so big and awkward wrapped in protective canvas.

"Mishiro! I brought it!" Atago unlimbered her burden, throwing the tarp aside. Longer than its wielder was tall, it gleamed in the light of spellfire, tapering to a blunt three bladed point.

"An Anti-Sleipner Lance?!" Takao blurted out. Where did you get one of those?!

"Excellent, Atago!" Mishiro landed at Takao's side. "We're going to do that."

"Huh?" Takao blinked. "Oh right. That!"*

"Asuka! Takao! Saki!" Mishiro shouted. "Two and two. Let's pin it in place!"

The trio swung into action. They'd never done this before. Never for real. But they'd done it all the time in ALO. It had been their unknowing practice.

Takao broke left with Mishiro, Asuka and Saki skimmed right. The Troll didn't know who to follow and it faltered trying to lash out at both before deciding to vent steam at Saki and Asuka and swipe at Mishiro and Takao with a length of segmented chain anchored to its right wrist.

Asuka shielded Saki as the party caster went to work her chants tinging the air white and blue as vapor and ambient moisture were condensed and frozen. The Troll didn't pay any heed to the cold, but it was startled, and staggered, as the ice began to close over its joints. The binding wouldn't last long, not with the monster's body heat.

"Takao?" Mishiro slipped under the whip cracking chain as it struck one of the boulevard's decorative statues and exploded the masonry into stone chips. "Bindings now!"

Takao flared her wings, reversing course, and casting a hasty chant on her broadsword. She felt a momentary rush as she comprehended the composition of the blade, high carbon steel, reinforced with trace rare earth's to reduce corrosion and fatigue wearing, and then a calving of the power inside of her breast as a fragment was passed from her and bolstered the blade.

"I told you that won't work!"

"Not what I'm doing!" Takao threaded her blade through the chain links with a expert thrust and sank it into the mortar between flagstones. "Mishiro. Hammer!"

She read Takao's intentions perfectly, she struck the hilt with an overhead swing, igniting a shower of sparks as Takao's sword was sunk deep into the ground.

'Sorry swordy!'

The Troll tried to swing its improvised whip, only to find its arm pinned tight. The chain -cracked- and the ground buckled. But for a few seconds, it held.

"Atago!" Mishiro ordered.

At the far end of the street, their gold haired girl had hardly moved, instead meticulously attaching her ridiculous lance to her armor's harness. She closed her eyes while Saki and Asuka channeled their own magic into her.

"Hmmm!" Her face scrunched up as the buffs stacked one on top the other. The entirety of Atago started to glow. Her wings opened and stretched, their pale translucence turning frosted and bright, the edges frayed, sparked, and ignited with blue-white fire. "Mmmmmm!!!"

"Now!" Mishiro shouted.

Atago took one step, and then erupted from her starting point, accelerating down the boulevard like a rocket engine, her lance pointed ahead and braced to her armor. The Troll was a broad and immobile target.

She couldn't miss.

Atago hit with a flash as the Lances' blunted tip struck home, concentrating down the energy of itself, its wielder and her armor all on one point. The Troll folded around its stomach, iron impregnated hide deforming but failing to break.

-CLANG-

Mishiro had moved so fast Takao had nearly missed it, arching over the Troll, she brought her hammer down in a fully bodied swing against the small of its back. The last little bit of force drove the monster forward, it gave Atago a last precious push. The hide gave way and the lance sank in.

Atago was singing. Atago was always singing. Mostly nonsense. But always with perfect cadence and pitch. Which made her a great speed chanter as she cast again and again and again, loading the lance up and triggering it just as fast. Spell light sparked thorough the mythril metal, down to its tip.

The sound was between a muted gunshot and gas oven banging on.

-whomp-

Flame leaked out around the edges of the Sleipner Lancer.

-Whomp-

The Troll doubled over. If it was capable of feeling pain, it would be feeling it about now.

-WHOMP-

Sinking to its knees, Atago had braced herself against the ground as she chanted and fired with the determination of the suicidaly courageous. With every shot, the glow enveloping her diminished as Saki's <<Overcharge>> faded.

-WHOMP!-

The Troll's steaming roars died as the moisture was boiled away. Fire gouted from its mouth now, not under its control, its hide was beginning to glow cherry red at places. All of that <<Fire Power>> and no place for it to go.

For a brief moment it was like the Troll had grown its own pair of fiery wings. The skin of its back yielded and blossomed in colors of red and yellow. The oven intense heat ignited the air and the street was washed in a deflagration that drove Takao to take a knee. She hissed as her <<Spring Mail>> absorbed the energy and constricted protectively around her.

The light faded. So did the noise.

"Is it over?" Takao asked when she thought silence had returned. Either that, or she'd gone deaf. "Is it dead?"

"It's dead." Mishiro confirmed.

As a testament to its stubbornness, the troll hadn't fallen over in death. Even cremated from the inside out. The heat of its own immolation had fused its hide and the joints of its metallicized bones. Takao ran, taring off her helm as she saw Atago laying on the ground.

"Atago. Atago!" She got the girl's helmet off, long gold white hair spilling out. Her expression was dazed with a side of delight. "Atago?"

"I really stuck it in." She mumbled. "And then I let it all out . . . That was Amaaaaazzzziinnnnggg!" She sing songed.

Takao's head fell. "You're alright." She patted the girl on the head while Saki helped her up and started to check her for breaks and concussion.

"Aren't you going to check on Rute?" Takao asked.

"Asuka has him." Saki said. "He's banged up, but alive. Good as unharmed, right?"

"Pretty close." Takao agreed. "Saved our Lord and the City Tower. Go us."

-Thud-

Saki sighed as they looked over their shoulders.

A hatchet shaped head appeared around the boulevard corner, about level with the lower rooftops. It was smaller than the first Troll, maybe half the size, but they were fresh out of Lances and this one seemed just as nasty as the first.

-Thud-

It took another step.

Then toppled to the ground. Dead from a steaming icicle embeded through the back of the brain.

A trio of bronzed warriors descended on the fallen troll, each the bearer of an Anti-Sleipner Lance. They chanted spell fire as they unloaded <<Ice Picks>> into the the still hot carcass of their prey. Only when the body had stopped twitching did they cease fire and turn on the the rescued rescuers.

In their full plate, wielding lance and Shield, each one looked almost as big as a large Gnome. Yet they moved with a practiced ease. Like Takao's own perfectly tailored <<Leprechaun Spring Mail>> their armor was like a second skin that they wore expertly. Even their wings were clad in masterfully articulated plate. Hence their name. The <<Cataphractii>>. The Leprechaun Elites.

"And the Cavalrie arrives." Takao let out a sigh as she fell on her rump.

Now she could celebrate. Their work was done.
 
Last edited:
.

"I'm just glad to see you're still among the living, Rute." Lady Sakuya said from the far side of a silver pool of light. "I don't think we could afford to lose you."

With the curtains drawn against the morning light the enforced darkness of <<Moonlight Mirror>> was a little less distracting.

"Hrrm. Yes well. I had no intention of letting that happen." Rute was seated reclined upon a mountain of pillows and meticulously stroking his mustache. His burns slathered in ointment and bandaged. A concussion and a broken collarbone had lead the healer to recommend bed rest. "It would take more than an animate pile of scrap to do me in I assure you!"

In the darkness afforded by the spells perimeter, Mishiro rolled her eyes. Rute had fully credited them with his rescue in the official report. But he was only too happy to embellish his own role in the retelling so that it seemed he had saved Goubniu single handed.

"I imagine so." Sakuya rested her head in her hand with an amused smile. The blue livery behind her betrayed her location as the Royal Palace. "But matters of your heroism aside, Rute, this is a troubling development for the war effort. We're about to commence landing offensives into Albion. We're going to need every available soldier. And now we may have to divert more manpower to intercepting Albion's Fu~Go raids. They're no longer an idle threat. We now know they can do substantial damage."

"Hrrm. A fifteen percent drop in war production due to damage sustained." Rute grumbled. "I assure you, we'll be back up to capacity before the landings begin."

"That's good to hear. Even so, with all the growth we need to be doing, treading water is no different from falling behind." Sakuya laced her fingers together. "It sounds like you need some help."

"What is this now?" Rute sat up in bed, wincing.

"I believe there is some sort of banking endeavor that you are trying to get off the ground?" Lady Sakuya said. "Really, you overreach Rute. This is far beyond what you should be proposing as a Single Lord. What were you thinking?"

Mishiro was quietly thankful for the concealment of darkness.

"I . . . hrrm . . . You are, of course, correct Sakuya." Rute bowed his head. "I was, hrrm, overzealous, on behalf of the Court. I believed if I could produce a workable proposal it would have been approve unanimously. I am profoundly sorry I did not reach out to you."

"Oh?" The Sylph actually seemed surprised. She smiled. "A little humility suits you Rute. But you are right, it is a very good idea. Tricky though. I have talked it over with Mazarin and her highness. The politics being what they are, you really had no chance of convincing them last night. You know that right?"

"Yes. Hrrm. I know it now."

"Well. It may take some work. But I would be honored to help you with your next proposal."

"S-Sakuya?" Rute seemed to have briefly forgotten his considerable pain as he tried to sit up.

"Don't look so surprised, Rute. I wasn't exaggerating. In our financial endeavors you are indispensable."

"Well . . . Not entirely indispensable . . . I am sure there are hrrm many fine young minds who . . ."

"Can you have your proposal drafted in, say, two weeks?"

"O-Of course. More than enough time. Yes. Yes of course!"

"Then I look forward to it." Someone called to the Sylph Lord from outside the view of the mirror. "I really must be going. Please be well Rute, and I wish you a speedy recovery." The mirror grew bright and then shattered itself into darkness. The light of the room returned and Mishiro breathed a sigh. She was never going to get used to the sensation of wielding magic. It was like being a living battery.

"Mishiro. Go get my ledgers and writing material. I must get to work at once I . . . " He was silenced as Mishiro pushed him firmly back into bed. "Mishiro!"

"You said there was plenty of time, Sir." Mishiro announced. "So for today, bed rest, as your doctor ordered." He didn't look happy with her, but relented once he had extracted the promise of breakfast and a newspaper. "Do brighten up, Sir." She said as she was about to leave. "You turned out to be right."

"Pardon?"

"Things are looking much better in the light."

"Yes Hrrm, yes they are at that. Mishiro."

"Yes Sir?"

"About last night. Your outburst hrrm . . ."

"Yes." Mishiro answered flatly.

"Those things which Asuka said. They were very unfair to you. But . . ."

"Not wrong?" She offered. She closed her eyes.

"You can be very harsh at times, Mishiro. Very ambitious as well . . . You really are after my job, aren't you."

Mishiro didn't say a word. She starred straight ahead. Through the bedroom door. Even if what Asuka said was true, she couldn't stop being angry. It had been part of her for so long that it felt good to wollow in it. Even if it really was a horrible poison.

"I see." She heard him reclining back in bed. "I wish you luck then."

"Sir?"

"I want to give you all a future, Mishiro, yes, hrrm, a future. That includes you too. You're a fine young woman. I think some day you'll make an excellent candidate for Lord."

'I want to give you a future . . . You're a fine young woman . . . I think some day you'll make an excellent candidate for Lord . . . '

What a ridiculous little man. She thought.

"That won't be for a long while yet, of course." Mishiro said. "If, hypothetically, I intended to become Lord, there is still a great deal I would have to learn. And there is only one person I could learn it from."

"Is that so?"

"Yes, Sir. So, if you would not mind, I would like to return to my duties."

"Hrrm, yes yes." She made to depart.

"But do not forget breakfast!"

"Of course not, Sir." And again.

"Or my paper."

"Of course, Sir."

She closed the door with a sigh of relief and stood meditating for a moment. She shook her head, and set out down the stairs. The Mansion was busy this morning. Even the aftermath of an air raid could not be allowed to interfere in the business of business. The house was being put back in order. The guests who had been boarded were preparing to depart.

The Duke De La Vallier and Von Gudendorf stood off to one side as servants arranged the transport of their luggage. They were probably not headed home, but rather on to the next destination in their circuit. That was how these things were arranged.

"I do hope the old boy is doing well." Von Gudendorf called as Mishiro passed by. "A damn brave thing he did."

Mishiro stopped. Her better judgment was against what she was about to say. But what good had her judgment ever really been? She didn't know. She didn't know if she'd ever known. But . . . she had to start somewhere . . . to stop feeling this ugliness inside gnawing away at her. "Master Von Gudendorf. It has come to my attention that there were some words passed about last night, in regards to My Lord's disposition and character."

The leading noblemen looked between one another.

"Yes?" They settled on wordlessly.

Mishiro was suddenly aware that her speaking out had drawn the attention of other milling guests. She chose her words carefully, clasping her hands together.

"These words were thoughtless and unfair to My Lord. So it is that I would like to set the record straight on his behalf. Appearances aside, My Lord is an honorable man and an indispensable person. He knows the price of everything and the value of everyone. And I . . . I will not tolerate a word spoken against him again in this house. Am I understood?"

"Bold words from a Secretary." Von Gudendorf said, nodding thoughtfully. "It was all spoken in jest of course."

"Jest which hurt Milord's reputation is no jest. Humor can mask so many things." Sakuya had said the cause was hopeless. But Von Gudendorf had certainly wanted to make certain of it.

"So it can." Gudendorf nodded again. "An insightful observation."

"I am a cannier woman than you realize, Master Gudendorf."

"Perhaps." He shrugged. A servant came to inform Von Gudendorf that his carriage had been prepared. He waved a farewell, setting off. "But a word of advice." He said before departing. "A truly canny woman would not advertise how canny she is." The hall full of lesser nobility slowly began to disperse.

"What a wretched man." Mishiro murmured. She thought only to herself. But the old Duke's ears were sharper than she could have ever believed.

"He looks out for his family's best interests. Such as he believes them to be. He is a loyal ally and a faithful son." The Duke de La Valliere observed. "There are much worse men than that. Though I agree he could do with being a little more congenial."

"I should think to thank you again, for last night." Mishiro said. "The advice you gave was instrumental. And you neutralized those small trolls so skillfully . . ."

"Beg Pardon?" The Duke frowned. "Of course you are welcome to my advice, but I did not leave the mansion last night. I thought it best that I not get in the way of the City's defense."

"But . . . our forces reported an Earth Mage assisting with a group that got into the galleries." A good thing too. In the middle of the night, who was to tell how much damage they could have done inside of the arsenal buildings, feeding on the steel of the machines in the confusion. "If not you . . . " Mishiro glanced after Von Gudendorf. Handsome, foppish, and swinging his cane like a conductor as he walked through the mansion doors.

"A third son." De La Valliere said. "I've always found third children to be full of surprises. Farewell Miss Mishiro. Let the Master of the house have my regards, and tell him I hope to entertain him in kind one day."

_____________________________________________________________________________

"See!" Atago shouted as she pulled her blouse up almost to her bra, revealing a patchwork of blue and purple bruises. "I really got banged up!"

"Okay can you not show me that when I'm trying to eat?" Takao protested. She was seated at her desk, picking at a grab lunch she'd brought in lieu of breakfast and really didn't need to see her coworkers, surprisingly muscular, stomach turning black and blue.

"Let her show off." Asuka glanced over the top of her paper. "If it makes her happy it makes up for the aches and pains."

"Oh I'm definitely aching." Atago agreed with a grimace that wasn't quite enough to expunge her natural enthusiasm. "But there's lots of work to do with Rute-sama knocked out."

"He's concussed." Saki corrected. "Not unconscious."

"So I guess that means Torin is in charge until he can get out of bed?" Takao wondered out loud.

"Sounds about right." Asuka agreed. "He's basically mayor."

"Well, he's going to have his hands full." Saki decided. "Just moving all of those monster carcasses is going to be a pain. And they have to get that done while repairing the arsenals."

"I dunno." Takao said around a pickled plum. "Jiro seemed really interested with their hides so, y'know, maybe TRIST will clear them for us."

"Incidentally, how did Jiro take you running off last night to fight monsters?" Saki asked.

"About how you'd expect. Falling over himself that I was in danger. How about Paprika."

"She says my armor makes me look hot."

The office door opened and the chattering died. Mishiro entered, surveying her one room fiefdom with hands set on hips. Like a military squad, the secretaries stood at attention. There was an unspoken exchanging of intent between Mishiro and Asuka and then the head secretary spoke.

"Takao?"

"Ma'am?"

"You've been keeping abreast of Rute's meetings. I want you to take dictation at the council while Rute's is recuperating. We must keep him abreast, above and beyond Torin's reports."

"Yes Ma'am."

"Saki." The cobalt haired woman stood a little more straight. Mishiro eyed her with distaste, seemed to reflect on it, and softened. "You and I will do the translating today."

"Together?"

"I may not be as competent as you . . . But two of us will get it done much faster. You won't be cooped up in here until late."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

"Asuka?"

"Hmm?"

"It would be a big favor to me if you could be the liaison with TRIST on behalf of the City Council. The damage to the Tower is beyond Goubniu's native expertise. Stabilization and repair has a high priority."

"That seems like an important job for you to just hand off."

"It is." Mishiro agreed. "But you're up to it. And Atago . . ."

"Huh?"

Mishiro's eyes narrowed. "Tuck in your blouse." She did as she was told. Atago always did as she was told. She was simple like that . . . "Rute has been showing you the ledgers, yes?"

"Yes Ma'am!"

"Rute-sama is going to need you to not just check the numbers. You'll have to do the calculations on request. There are a few common formulas which he is liable to ask you to use. I will explain them to you."

"Y-Yea Ma'am." Atago looked anxious. "But . . . Uhm . . . I don't know if I'll be up to that . . ."

"Nonsense." Mishiro answered. "Rute-sama insists you've been learning quickly. Clearly you just needed to be taught . . . Atago?"

"Mishiro?" The girls brow was knit as if she was trying to resolve some contradiction. "Are you saying . . . I'm . . . smart?" The others piqued at the exchange. Takao and Saki looking at Atago, Asuka looking Mishiro in the eye.

"Well. You're certainly not dumb. We'll just have to see how much you can learn when you're taught properly." Mishiro clapped her hands. Like school students, her subordinates responded. "Now then, you have your tasks. Are there any questions?"

There were none.

"Then you may begin."
 
Last edited:
Back
Top